Credits

Written by: Landry Trent Yacuk

Development by: Landry Trent Yacuk
Editing by: Jill Bell, Jackie Cornell, Eric Finley & Cori May
Art Direction by: Landry Trent Yacuk
Photos by: Jae Won Cha, Landry Trent Yacuk and Stephanie Height
Cover Art: Quinn Kurenda

Playtesters:
John Allison, Des Bartlett, Ray Beckmann, Jill Bell, Johnathan Brammall, James Brown, Mark Cazakoff, Adam Conway, Jackie
Cornell, Ryan Cornell, Melissa Cuerrier, Scott Cummings, Jenn Dixon, Jeff Elder, Chris Fedak, Eric Finley, Mary Flint, Scott Fox,
Deborah Fuhrmam, Cindy Gaffney, David Gaider, Ashwath Ganesan, Danielle Gauthier, Jordan Gray, Laura Hamilton, Mitch
Hammer, Steph Height, Alan Hiebert, Lorne Hopkins, Quinn Jones, Donette Kingyens, Carla Ko, Levi Kornelsen, Jason Kooyman,
Quinn Kurenda, Kim Lam, Wade Lahoda, Mike Lang, Chris Leahy, Rhea Lonsdale, Jake Lysecki, Rob Maa, Hal Martin, Cori May,
Gray Myrfield, Layne Myhre, Todd Myhre, Jen Nesvold, Star Newman, Andrew Pearson, Alina Pete, Greg Posein, Andrew Postnikoff,
Spike Postnikoff, Kim Quintin, Mikey Raine, Ian Racine, Shani Russell, Darren Rudyk, Aidan Scanlan, Joey Simon, Nikolai Smith,
Wayne Strembitsky, Jay Watamaniuk, Cristeen Whalen, Brad Wickert & Emmanuel Zervakis

Special Thanks:
To Jill Bell & Cori May for the exhaustive editing. To Jill Bell, Johnathan Brammall , Mark Cazakoff , Jackie Cornell & Wade
Lahoda for being my rules sounding boards. To Quinn Kurenda for coming through in a pinch. And to Stephanie Height for her endless
support.

Warning:
This is a mature game for mature players. There are adult themes in this book and only you can decide whether you are mature enough
to handle them. Vicious Circle Games cannot be held responsible for anybody who plays this game in an unsafe manner and causes
harm to themselves or others. Remember, this is just a game.

http://www.viciouscirclegames.com

Copyright©2001 - 2011. All rights reserved. Reproduction without the written

permission of the author is expressly forbidden, except for the purpose of reviews
and for blank character sheets, which may be reproduced for personal use only. The
mention of or reference to any company or product in these pages is not a challenge to
the trademark or copyright concerned.
This book uses religious and supernatural subjects for setting, characters, and themes.
All religious and supernatural elements are fiction and intended for entertainment
purposes only. Reader discretion is advised.
 Contents
INTRODUCTION Page 1

SETTING Page 12

CODEX Page 35

EMBODIMENTS Page 53

CHARACTER CREATION Page 70

FINE TUNING Page 95

SYSTEM Page 111

TECHNIQUES Page 142

TRAUMA Page 194

DRAMA POINTS Page 210

DOWNTIME Page 224

STORYGUIDE SECTION Page 236

APPENDIX Page 276

INDEX Page 284

 chapter i

Introduction
 Broken Wings
Sarabel's grin had a hint of playful maliciousness at the edges as she leaned in to kiss his lips. He met her mouth with
his and he slid his hand up to her hair, catching a handful; he tightened his grip. She let her head pull back, moaning at
the feel of the gentle tugging. He loved to look at her when she was like that. So helpless and willing in his hands.
She fought back by sliding a hand down under the sheets; he began to moan.
"Oh, Micah," he said.
chapter i: Introduction

Sarim woke to the sounds of light rain on his window. His dream vivid and flashing across his mind, leaving its echo
on his rigid body.
He struggled against the desire to stay in bed and weep. Instead, he turned the emotions to something else. Pain turns
so easily into anger.
Sarabel was dead. She was killed by the Infernal just before the Last Crusade. That was just over ten years ago and he
still could never let it go. Or rather, he could never let it go that he had been unable to exact his revenge on the Infernal.
They all needed to die. Or at least, that was what it was like before.
It was all so simple before. He was part of the good guys and they fought the bad guys. It was real simple. It was real
clean. A perfect little war.
Since then, Heaven and Hell opened their doors and sent angels and devils after all the Fallen. And with that, a truce
was called and an alliance formed. But part of that meant that everybody had to put aside their differences. It was the
only way to survive the slaughter. Sarim knew that he would have been dead had he not joined. But sometimes he
wondered if that wouldn't be better.
Now, they were surviving. But only just. They weren't any closer to winning this new war. They were just holding the
line, day after day. How do you fight Heaven and Hell with clipped wings?

“After all is done, and we’re still alone

But it wasn't this that bothered Sarim. It was that things had become so unclear. So
confused.
I won’t be taken, yet I’ll go... A lot of what the Divine had done over the years had come to seem uncomfortably brutal
With my hands bound
when examined by the light of reason, which the Deistical often did. Sarim had once

I will walk... with my face blood

I will walk... with my shadow flag
Into your garden, garden of stone”
considered the Deistical 'fence-sitters' but had begun to realize that they did fight when
pushed, but often in different ways. Warriors tended to find themselves sorted into the
Divine or Infernal, but that didn't mean the Deistical had no other ways to support the
Civitas. Their efforts had been the cornerstone of Fallen salvation. Without them they
would have all perished.

Pearl Jam: Garden

Sarim sat up in bed. The wounds on his back were almost healed as he tested them with
light stretching. His shoulder still hurt but with a glance at a mirror he could tell it would
be better in a day. Only Fallen could recover from an axe to the shoulder in a few days’
time.
He focused on the physical pain because he didn't want to let his mind wander to the real
matter at hand. He didn't want to reconcile his views of the Infernal.
They were the bad guys. They were monsters. They wanted to hurt everything and everybody around them.
"You know," Micah's first words echoed in his mind. "Not all of us are baby-eaters. Some of us are Infernal because we're
just really pissed with the Creator."
Sarim caught a reflection of himself in the glass. Hollow circles under his eyes told him he had slept. The fact that the
daylight was dwindling and dying outside told him that he had slept almost all day.
A dove landed at that moment on his window sill. He hesitated to extend his True Voice to the dove. It would have
been either fortified with Fortitude, which meant it had been sent by Hadriel and a fight was brewing. Or it would be
laced with Envy, meaning it came from her.

2
 He listened to the Symphony and felt the stoic sturdy chords that told him that the dove was from his Choir mate. He
was relieved, and yet surprised to find himself disappointed that it wasn't from Micah.
Since the Last Crusade, he had been forced to fight alongside the Infernal too many times for his taste. Some of them
remained the monsters he had known before the Codex. But others... surprised him. Fallen like Micah. She wasn't evil.
She had tried really hard to be a good person, but after her Reckoning, when given a choice, she gave into the bitter

chapter i: Introduction
anger that had built up from a lifetime of enduring roughness and pain.
When Sarim found that out, learned about the men who had hurt Micah, it brought a lot of his beliefs into question.
Men had once hurt Sarabel like that. She found Sarim first after her Reckoning and had naturally been persuaded to
become Divine. But that was before the Last Crusade. Before there was even much of a choice which Conviction you
would join. Before, you joined the Conviction that found you first. Or you died.
Micah had opened his eyes. It wasn't as black and white as he had allowed himself to believe. At Census, he had seen
her openly argue against other Infernal. During a battle with an angel, she and he had fought back to back - and he
realized at that moment that he trusted her as he would a member of his Choir.
But the event that had changed everything was during the last Deistical Christmas party. Most of the Deistical and
Infernal who had attended were pretty smashed, Micah was no exception. They fought and partied hard. Sarim only
came because Delilah, the Deistical Prelate, was a good friend by this point. He brought her a bottle of wine - a drop of
water in the ocean of alcohol that was being consumed - but it was well received.
He remembered seeing Micah. And there was something different about her. The booze had made her much more
relaxed, but that wasn't it. He listened to her tune in the Symphony and discovered that there was a chord of Lust to her
otherwise Envious Embodiment.

“I can feel it in the air tonight, Oh

He was going to leave, but Delilah insisted he stay a while longer. He let himself be

Lord, Oh Lord
convinced, and at some point in the evening, Micah had brazenly approached him
and given him a wet and passionate kiss. Their kiss received cat calls from the Deistical
watching. And I’ve been waiting for this moment
all my life, Oh Lord.”
He was shocked and disgusted with himself that he did not push her off immediately

Phil Collins: In the Air Tonight

but instead, felt a floodgate of desire for her. But when she did break the kiss, he was
shocked and disappointed.
"Mistletoe." She licked her lips and shrugged before stumbling away.
He was just stunned. Stunned and now alone. More alone, it seemed, than when
Sarabel had been murdered. The love of his life, killed in war by the Infernal. And now, here he was, kissing one of the
monsters he had sworn never to forgive.
He left the party but couldn't let the moment go. She avoided him and he didn't want to send her a dove for fear that
one of her Murder mates would get a hold of the message.
He waited patiently for the next Census. He finally managed to confront her and ask her about that night.
"God, can't a girl just be drunk and horny?" she sounded defensive.
"We both know that wasn't... just a kiss," he said.
He thought he saw her fight back a tear from escaping. "Please, let's not make this complicated."
But things already had gotten there on their own.
They had skirted the issue for months. But they were forced back together when the Civitas had managed to locate
the final angel of the Choir which had arrived. He had taken a near mortal wound in the fight. He was dying and there
wasn't a Hopeful Fallen around to heal him.
Micah had abandoned the fight and was holding his hand, weeping for him. She begged him not to die. And then
finished with, "I - I think I love you."

3
 Those were the words he kept to comfort him in his death when Purgatory
took him. Three days in that nightmare; he relived every memory of both
her and Sarabel. And when he was spat out into the world, he wept. Hadriel
had collected him; the old warhorse hadn't even considered the tears to
arrive of guilt. It was just natural that after you returned from Purgatory,
you were an emotional wreck.
chapter i: Introduction

That was over a month ago. And Micah was again trying to avoid him.
Except now she was in his dreams, in a way he had never expected.
He looked at his haggard reflection and knew what the old Sarim would
have told him.
"She’s messing with you. An Envy with a bit of Lust? She's falsifying these
feelings. She wants what you used to have for Sarabel. She's found a way to
get into your dreams even. She's a snake and the enemy."
That is exactly what he would have told himself. But right now, he couldn't
deny that attraction and desire he had felt for Micah. He wanted her in
a bad way. And so he wanted his old self
not to be right about her. But he couldn't
“Oh, can’t anybody see,
reconcile it all. She could be manipulating

We’ve got a war to fight,

him. Toying with him.

Never found our way,

He didn't want to think about any of that.
He just wanted this all to go away, or so he
Regardless of what they say. told himself.
How can it feel, this wrong, "C'mon here, bird." he said. The dove

From this moment,

ignored him, but as he approached, it didn't
flee. He took the note tied to the bird's
How can it feel, this wrong.” leg and, once its obligation was done, it
fluttered off into the rain.

Portishead: Roads
The note was simple. The Kings had just
located a devil in the Civitas. The Knights
were called to attend the Black Queen
tonight. Be prepared to fight.
Sarim just laughed and crumpled the note with angelic script on it before
tossing it away. He was a Knight and the Black Knight was Raum. Raum
was one of the Infernal who had stayed a monster. Sarim hated working
with him because the man couldn't listen to instruction.
And of course, Micah was part of Raum's Murder. So one way or another,
he was going to see her. He just hoped that the dreams he was having
could be chased away by the time he saw her.

4
 Welcome
First, believe me when I tell you I’m sorry you had to
awaken like this. Your Reckoning was abrupt. I hope you
can forgive me.
I’m sure you have a thousand questions, but none more
significant than what happened back there. I am not
one to mince words, so I will tell you plainly: you were
attacked by demons. They must have sensed what you
really were, and thus you were a target of their assault. It
was only fortune that allowed me to be in the area at the
right time.
I know that you think this must all be madness. But
the seed inside you has opened, and with it comes the
instinctual knowledge that what you were attacked by was
a horde of demons. Despite having never met me, you
know that we are brethren. You realize, perhaps with a
sudden sinking feeling, that the world you thought you
knew so well five minutes ago was a lie.
I will endeavor to explain what you are, what I am, and
the truth of what’s going on. It’s a long story. It will make
sense only if you listen, only if you accept. Please become
comfortable. This won’t be easy.
About now you’re wondering what that growing sense of
loss and anguish is: you’re beginning to remember what
we all lost. You’re beginning to remember Heaven.
Fallen Angel
We are not human. I know we appear human, and we
have the strengths and limitations of mankind. But we
are so much more - and in some ways, so much less. The
world - this world - of flesh and bone is known as the world
of Clay. We were once angels, you see... proud servants of
the Creator. We were creatures of fire and spirit, who took
the bodies of Clay only when it was necessary.
So what are we now? We are the Fallen. We are not
devils, not angels, not human, but something in between.
Our fire and spirit is trapped in a prison of flesh, blood,
and bone. We lost many of our inherent abilities, such as
moving at the speed of thought, or the power to destroy
cities, but for whatever reason we have yet some of our
angelic gifts at our command.
We also seem to have free will. Is this a gift or curse? I
5
cannot say, but others have strong opinions on this.
I have been told that we have been granted free will
and thus we are blessed, for all angels must obey the
Symphony, the will of the Creator. We retain some power
and a fraction of our memories of the divine. We have an
chapter i: Introduction
inkling of knowledge of what really goes on in this world.
I have also been told that we are cursed, that having free
will grants us only the burden of guilt and sorrow for our
actions. As I said, angels are in tune with the Symphony,
subject and sensitive to its music. Emotions beyond love
and joy play no part of that. But then, could Gabriel and
Michael have destroyed Sodom and Gomorrah if they had
felt any remorse, any guilt?
The Fall
Angels exist within regiments known as legions. Our
legion was the Grigori. After the war in Heaven and after
mankind gave up paradise, there was a dark period of time.
Mankind was largely ignorant and in danger of facing its
own destruction. Don’t doubt for a moment that with
free will comes the responsibility of survival.
Do you recall the Grigori from your studies? Few people
do. In the book of Enoch, they were called the Watchers.
The Grigori were sent by the Creator to watch and, to a
much lesser extent, guide mankind. In that mission, the
most important in our service to the Creator, we failed.
We were instructed to guide mankind; we were to try to
show them a righteous path when they stood in naught
but darkness. It was our charge to make sure they were
aware that there are good choices to be made and that
they are responsible for their actions. We grew arrogant
and believed that if we took a more active role, we could
teach mankind many wonderful, beneficial things.
Hindsight, they say, is twenty-twenty. You can only see
clearly once you have already made the mistake. Mankind
could only exist in paradise without knowledge. Once
they tasted its fruit, they had made their choice, and they
chose knowledge, and with it, separation from the Creator.
It was, in fact, the first act of free will.
Mankind chose understanding, but they were stripped
of the knowledge granted by the Tree. It was the Creator’s
will that if mankind wanted wisdom, they would have to
earn it. It was one gift that wouldn’t be granted.
 In our folly, we forgot this. For reasons lost to us, we
moved from the role of guides to that of teachers. We
began to teach humans all manner of things. We gave
them freely the knowledge they had been charged to learn
on their own. We didn’t realize the gravity of our error.
Punishment was inevitable.
chapter i: Introduction
Even teaching them, working with them, wasn’t enough
to satisfy our growing interest in humans. As we watched,
we saw something attractive, something tempting. It
is said that Faith is the first virtue and that Envy is the
first sin; when we stood in bodies of clay, in the roles
of teachers, we touched upon that first sin, and we felt
the stirring of something deep inside ourselves... free will
was intoxicating, perhaps infectious. To add insult to
injury, we fools allowed ourselves to succumb yet further,
particularly to Lust. Many Grigori fornicated with humans,
not comprehending what a great sacrilege it was to do so.
The Creator punished our crimes, and the punishment
should always fit the crime. Lucifer wanted to rule
Heaven, so he was given command over Hell. We wanted
to influence mankind, and so we were banished to earth,
trapped in these bodies of clay.
That is our past. So you must be asking yourself: “how
can I have no memory of this?” You have only a budding
realization that my words ring an undeniable truth within
you.
The Cycle
Part of our punishment, it would seem, was that we
would live our lives thinking we were human. We would
have no memory of our divine origin. We are born to
human parents and live a human life, unaware of the
Truth. We grow old, die and the cycle repeats itself all
over again.
As one small consolation, you have countless lifetimes of
experience. You can’t remember much of them, but you
get flashes from time to time of skills and experiences you
used to possess. It can be helpful.
We call it being trapped in a mind of Clay. Trapped until
our Reckoning. You are what is called Quiescent.
6
The Reckoning
None can say for certain how or why the Reckoning
occurs, nor what prompts it. What awakens one Fallen
may not affect another. As best as it can be understood,
the Reckoning is an emotional experience, most often
a life-altering change. A human can experience this and
carry on, but a Fallen will usually be awakened to our
heritage.
All angels are not equal. There are tiers to a legion. The
highest Tier could not be contained by the mind of Clay
for long, and so they had their Reckoning after only a
few lifetimes. The middle Tier were trapped for many
lifetimes, but I’ve heard the suggestion that they have all
been freed for centuries.
We are of the lowest Tier. We have lived countless
lifetimes trapped in the mind of Clay. The longer we live
as a human, the more numb society grows, the harder it
seems for us to have our Reckoning.
When we see someone commit a sin, we accept it because
it’s common. It’s trivial. When someone is virtuous, we
assume they are hiding a dark secret, and we want to know
what it is, or perhaps we quickly grow jealous instead of
joyous in their presence.
Regardless, the apathy of modern life seems to have
contributed to a numbing of moral senses. An ignorant
Fallen is hard-pressed to experience the Reckoning any
longer. We are a dying and dwindling breed and yet many
of our brethren remain asleep.
Nobody knows how long the lowest Tier have been having
their Reckonings, but I’ve told there are many more of us
waiting to remember. Which is a shame, because we really
could use all the help we can get.
You see, now we’re locked in a war.
War
Yesterday, you read your newspaper and it spoke of
conflict abroad and government actions and the local
weather. You watched your TV and were informed on all
the latest car crashes, recent crimes, sports triumphs and
failures, and so forth. The media failed to mention that
the world is in the beginning of the final war, announced
to us as the Last Crusade.
 Heaven and Hell have opened their doors; their legions
have arrived in the world with a single agenda: to wipe out
the Fallen and our progeny.
Ridiculous? No such extraordinary event could come to
pass without it being devastatingly obvious? You would
have seen angels and devils battling in the streets, would
you not? Except that before you were blind to it all.
I’ll get back to that in a moment.
We are in a state of war. With the Last Crusade, we are
at war with Heaven and Hell. They will stop at nothing
to destroy us. They do not entertain peace. They do not
speak to us, unless it is to manipulate us into a trap.
For our survival, we have put aside our many differences
to stand together, to defend ourselves. It’s put us into a bit
of a stalemate, but angels and devils aren’t exactly known
to give up because we put up an fight.
Sadly, we are unsure of exactly what is occurring. We
understand our past transgressions against the Creator, but
it’s been thousands of years. Why now? What changed?
I’m afraid I’ve no answers. Nobody seems to.
There is a rumor that this is not the path that the Creator
intended. It’s been suggested that the Last Crusade is
under the mandate of someone, or something, other
than the Creator. But then that raises even more uneasy
questions.
Ignorance
I should return to a question that I left unanswered.
Why doesn’t anybody know about us? Why aren’t we on
the seven o’clock news? Why do only the tabloids write
of us?
We look human, but some of our powers and abilities
are obvious enough that even a blind human could figure
us out.
But that’s the rub. One of our innate powers allows us
to wash away the memory of anything supernatural in the
human mind.
You have seen the pictures of angels drawn with a halo
surrounding their head? An artistic interpretation to be
certain, but the Nimbus, the halo, is what causes this
effect. It’s more of an inner light or, in the case of devils,
an inner darkness.
7
It has its limits. We can casually erase any memory of the
supernatural, but we, as humans, are still remembered.
Thus, a human might remember that she saw two people
fighting with weapons in an alley, but not that one was a
demon and that the other’s sword was wreathed in fire.
chapter i: Introduction
If you are as inquisitive as you look, then you must be
asking yourself: if the Nimbus washes away memories of
the supernatural, and the Nimbus is certainly supernatural,
how did any drawings of the halo, let alone an angel, come
to exist?
There are humans who are more resistant to the effects
of the divine glow. It is a far from perfect solution.
Fortunately, the few who do recount the existence of
angels are mocked and often ignored. It is better that we
work in secret.
Powers
I have told you about the Nimbus. However, it is just
one of the powers that we possess. It seems that while we
are trapped in these bodies of clay, we still have some of
our celestial powers available. We call these Techniques.
They allow us to perform miraculous feats. We have limits,
however. No Fallen can raze a city or move with but a
thought... still, we are far from helpless.
The enemies against whom we battle seem to have their
limits as well. History teaches us that a single angel was
able to destroy a city, yet these angels we face do not, or
perhaps cannot. We are uncertain why.
We have a large range of powers at our call. Some of us
can call the holy flame while others may toy with emotions.
Some may read thoughts while others can command the
wills of those around them.
We all have some Techniques that come to us naturally.
But for me to be more clear, I must explain the concept
of Embodiments.
Embodiments
Originally, there were seven Virtues. These were the
original Embodiments. Every angel was the representation
of but one Embodiment.
After the war in Heaven, the disgraced angels discovered
 that to every Virtue there was a Sin. The opposite side of
the same coin, in essence.
The disgraced angels become devils and each became
the counterpart Sin to their original Virtue.
This is one area where we have no choice. We have one
chapter i: Introduction
Embodiment, one Virtue and its counterpart Sin, to
which we are devoted. It is within you to choose which
side of the coin faces upwards. You can be Virtue or Sin.
In fact, you can even fall or rise to your counterpart and
back again, if that’s where your life takes you.
Every Embodiment has a number of Techniques that
come naturally. It is possible to possess Techniques from
other Embodiments - but it doesn’t always come easily.
The only Techniques that you should never possess are
the ones from your counterpart, although I will admit, I
heard a rumor of even that happening. Perhaps free will
knows no bounds?
Conviction
The choice between virtue or sin is often obvious: in our
countless lives playing the part of humans, those who led
a just and conscientious life will generally choose to be
true to their virtue. Those who led an awful or abusive life
will generally choose a sinful embodiment.
But like humanity, we could never have thrived without
some form of society. And throughout our society, three
groups have been refined, which we call the Convictions.
It might help to think of them as your political affiliations,
but that’s doing them some disservice.
I’m going to have to generalize for brevity here.
What most people might call the ‘good guys’ are the
Divine. We believe in a cause greater than ourselves. We
want to return to Grace and so we seek atonement for
our sins.
What most people would call the ‘bad guys’ are the
Infernal. It’s hard for me to speak on their behalf
about what they believe, but they feel betrayed by most
everything in Creation. So they are usually consumed
with the ruination of the world.
Finally you have those in the Deistical. I used to call
them fence sitters, but now I see more of their true colors.
Once, they were simply content to be neutral. They sought
neither Grace nor corruption: simply to enjoy the fruits of
8
life. Now, they are displaced. They do their best to remain
neutral and enjoy life amidst the war, but they need the
Divine and the Infernal for their own survival.
In truth, we need each other to survive. It was the
Deistical who figured out how to fight enemies as
seemingly insurmountable as angels and devils; it was they
who brought the Divine and Infernal together, despite
their unending hatred of each other. We owe them a debt
of gratitude, for without them, all would be lost.
You might think that the Virtuous are Divine and Sinful
are Infernal and a mix of the embodiments comprise
the Deistical. Once that might have been a very accurate
view on how the Convictions were composed, but it’s
been years since the Last Crusade began; we have evolved
together.
There are Sinful Divine and Virtuous Infernal. A
contradiction, perhaps? And yet, free will allows us
the ability to dictate how we view our Embodiment. A
Prideful Divine might simply show pride in all her works
and feel that if anyone should return to Grace, it should
be her. A Judicious Infernal could be a grim, cruel and
inflexible judge. All things are possible.
Congregation
We were never a society of large groups. A Conviction
is an affiliation at best, and means different things to
different people.
To be alone is too hard. All animals seek companionship.
So we’ve always been attracted to smaller groups. We
called these groups Congregations.
The Divine and Infernal gather in Congregations of
three to six individuals. Divine use the term Choir while
Infernal use the term Murder. In larger cities, we give
names to our Choirs and Murders. Reputation is often as
important as our strength.
The Deistical have balked at our small groups; usually
all Deistical within an area are members of a Brood. In
theory, all members of the Deistical are supposed to be
just one Brood, but that’s not always the case.
Every Congregation must have a leader; we universally
call this a role a Prelate. It is his or her duty to care for
their congregation and take responsibility for its actions.
 Codex
It is no secret that there is an ocean of tension between
us all. There are centuries of war between the Divine and
Infernal. Before the Deistical brought us all together, our
bickering could only have led us to our doom. So the
Deistical forged the Codex.
There are three parts to the Codex. The Hierarchy:
our structure; the Alliance: our peace treaty; and the
Commandments: our rules.
The Alliance is fairly straightforward. Everyone polices
themselves; we put the war aside for the sake of our
survival. Old traditions, like duels, allow us to take out
our grievances against each other. The Deistical hold sway
over our duels, just to keep everybody honest.
The Commandments are our rules. There are ten of
them. It seemed fitting.
The most important thing to note about the
Commandments is this: we must pledge ourselves to the
leaders. We have discovered that there is power in that
pledge and so it’s important. However, the pledge does
commit us to lay down our lives if required. I should also
note that only the Divine and Infernal make the pledge.
The Deistical remain neutral.
Finally there is the Hierarchy. We must govern
ourselves in some fashion. Given the dualistic nature of
our Embodiments, we have chosen to create a dualistic
society.
As Grigori, an incarnation of the game that would
become Chess was one of the things we taught mankind.
Our game was of course more about the cosmic forces of
light and darkness, but it evolved.
We modeled ourselves by the modern day Chess pieces.
We have a White King who must be Divine and a Black
King who must be Infernal. A single King has power and
is to be respected, but alone does not rule. Only together
do they rule. We take this very seriously.
There are the Queens - Ministers for the male Fallen
who prefer it the original name of the piece they represent.
They are generals to lead us into battle.
Then you have Rooks to protect their Kings and Bishops
to advise their Kings.
Finally, you have the Knight. The Knight is special in
that they are the only ones who may remain as Prelate of
a Congregation. The Knights lead their Choir or Murder
9
to war, but they have one other special duty. They are the
only person allowed to challenge a King for the throne,
should they feel the King unfit for duty.
Then there are the rest of the Fallen. We serve and obey
the Codex. Never call us pawns.
chapter i: Introduction
The Host and the Horde
The Last Crusade is comprised of angels, devils, and
demons.
The Host are angels. They are a terrible foe, for they are
our brethren. Although our memory of Heaven and our
true heritage is faded and tarnished, we know deep in our
souls that these were once our comrades and kin. Now we
are forced to battle them.
A single Angel is often as strong as an entire Choir or
Murder; their typical soldiers are called Archangels. Most
often, angels travel in their own Choirs, of between three
to six.
Both devils and demons comprise the Horde. There seem
to be fewer devils than angels. Or perhaps it is just that
they do not get along very well. They seem to prefer to
act independently, but we’ve encountered them in pairs.
In these cases, most often one is a brute while the other
serves as the mastermind.
Devils bolster their ranks by using demons. Demons are
incorporeal beings who must possess a human to have a
body here. A devil often summons 20 or more of these
monsters from Hell.
A single demon would rarely be an equal to us; they
move in groups that they call Swarms. A Swarm can be
deadly, so do not discount them.
One thing that eludes us: we know that our ranks have
been composed of higher Tier Fallen. It is natural to
presume that there are angels and devils of the highest
Tier out there, but we rarely encounter them. We know
not why, but if they were more common, hope would
quickly die.
 On Death
We cannot say that our fighting prowess and tactics
alone have kept us alive for such a long time. We seem
to possess a unique and under-appreciated boon: we can
travel to Purgatory and yet escape, dying and returning to
chapter i: Introduction
life repeatedly.
Unless there is great passion in our dying moment, we
die a false death. Called the Hollow Death, our bodies
are taken by mysterious shadows and we spend three
days within Purgatory before being spat back out into the
world, weak and helpless for a time.
We come out full of venom for the person who did us in.
See, there is a reason why the Divine and Infernal fought
each other for centuries: we are so very hard to kill.
Naturally, angels and devils are skilled in the art of killing
us, of giving us the True Death. But thankfully, they are
not perfect; we may yet live even if we lose a conflict with
them.
Some call our affinity with Purgatory a curse because
it’s a painful and terrible three-day nightmare. We don’t
remember much, but we get a glimpse of the horror, and
that stays with us. It is particularly brutal for a Fallen to die
the Hollow Death repeatedly in a short period of time.
Consequently, angels and devils cannot be killed, at
least not in the conventional sense. Their bodies of Clay
are merely guises, temporary creations. It takes merely a
number of days before they may weave a new one.
Instead, we must banish them. Only the moral can
banish a devil and only the immoral can banish an angel
- at least without suffering repercussions.
One more thing: although we are hard to kill, a long
time ago we discovered that a rite of Crucifixion - properly
performed - holds considerable power. I’ve been told that
it somehow grounds us to the world of Clay. Regardless,
when Crucified, we become human again. We have
no Techniques, no Embodiment; we slowly forget the
fragments of Heaven, and we can die as easily as any
human can.
Angels and devils have no need of something this
elaborate - and no one has ever tried to use it on them
- so far as I know. This is a weapon that we use against
each other. All Kings are to be taught this rite, but it is a
jealously guarded secret.
10
Demons are the devil’s minions. They are little more
than conjurations, dispatched through combat, although
they do leave behind human remains.
Affections
I spoke of Nimbus but another universal and cherished
power is called Hallow. It is through Hallow that we are
able to banish angels and devils. But this does not seem
to be its primary purpose.
Through the act of Hallowing, we can bind an object,
a location or even a person to our use. The three most
important Affections to us are our companion, our
weapon and our Domus.
Our companion is a human Affection who just seems to
understand us. We invest a part of our soul into them and
they are the stronger for it. Like all our core Affections, we
are drawn to them as they are drawn to us.
Every Fallen has a hallowed weapon. It is typically a
mundane melee weapon that also just seems to call to
the Fallen. Once chosen, it is chosen for life. A hallowed
weapon has a special blessing upon it that allows us to
summon it from our Domus as needed.
The Domus is a special location where we live. The act of
living in a place seems to turn it into our Affection. When
Purgatory spits us out after a Hollow Death, it sends us to
our Domus. If our Domus is destroyed before we return
from Purgatory, we are sent out instead to some random
place in the world.
I should note that your weapon will call to you. You
will find it, seemingly by accident but it will not be
coincidence. You were meant to find it. Likewise, you and
your companion will find each other. Some find such a
person quickly, others take a few years but you will find
somebody who fits your life. But you are not compelled
to accept a companion. Indeed, I know many Fallen who
deny themselves a companion because they do not want
somebody so spiritual close to them.
 Of Technology
The one thing that will always set us apart in this world
is that, for whatever reason, technology rejects us. You
will never be able to drive a car again. You will never talk
to somebody over the phone. You will never be able to
fire a gun properly. You can watch TV or see a movie
because it’s passive, but I wouldn’t try touch it or even
use a remote.
Simply put, Technology hates us. It either breaks, if it’s
complex; or we are beset with crippling pain, nosebleeds
or headaches, if it’s a simple mechanism. You’ll have to
get used to the idea that every time you flick a lightswitch
you’ll get a 5 minute headache.
This is why we value human Affections so much - for
example, you can’t live in a city and not drive. So we bring
humans into our lives and in turn, they help us live in the
modern age.
Sins of the Father
One of the great sins we committed as Grigori was to
procreate with humans. Little has changed, it seems. A
male Fallen, angel or devil can procreate with a female
human, while female Fallen, it would seem, have no active
womb.
The child of such a union, when there is one, is called a
Nephilim. Nephilim are a double-edged sword. They are
one part angel, one part human and in neither world do
they fit. They can be used as allies, as weapons against the
forces against us - but they can turn on us, as well, with the
fury of angry children.
The world seems to reject Nephilim, even more than it
hates us. Even though the majority of them look human,
humans sense something wrong and subconsciously hate
or fear Nephilim.
When the world is hellbent on destroying you slowly and
subtly, it’s impossible not to let that affect you. Nephilim
11
are born appearing human and most stay that way. But
they have a way of... changing, of becoming something
inhuman, when they have to.
It is because of Nephilim that you have heard stories of
supernatural creatures, of monsters in the night.
chapter i: Introduction
Nephilim have a fraction of our power and no affinity
with Purgatory. I will admit that they can be helpful to us,
but as often as they are helpful, they are also dangerous.
They have been known to go berserk, to seek the blood
of their Fallen parent. I know not what to think about
them, but know that we are forbidden by one of the
Commandments to create them. Best to leave that
Pandora’s box closed.
Do not go gently
I have told you much and you must be overwhelmed
by all these things, so I will bring this speech to a close.
Our existence is one of eternal struggle; no one has
all the answers. We live, we breathe, we suffer.
We are engaged in a war for our very survival.
That war has brought us together with our
brethren and former enemies, and our ranks
find dilution of the Embodiments so that
we might survive. The tragedy of it all is
that, as we see our doom, we want to live
life with the reckless passion of a thousand
lifetimes. We seek love and affection, even
on the battlefield.
Can we win this war? That is the
story we are here to tell.
 chapter i: Introduction
12

12
Setting
chapter ii
 “And there was great “And thou knowest
wickedness and much everything before it comes to
fornication, and they pass, and thou knowest this
sinned, and all their and their circumstances, and
ways were corrupt.” yet thou dost not speak to
us. What shall we therefore
Book of Enoch 8:2 do in regard to this?”
“And heal the earth which the
Grigori have defiled, and
announce the healing of the
earth that I will heal it, and
that not all the sons of men
shall be destroyed through the
mystery of all the things which
“When all their sons shall have
slain one another, and they shall
have seen the destruction of their
beloved ones, bind them under
the hills of the earth for seventy
generations, till the day of their
judgment and of their end, till

chapter ii: Setting

Book of Enoch 9:11
the watchers have spoken and
have taught their sons.”
Book of Enoch 10:7
the last judgment has been passed
for all eternity. And in those
days they will be led to the
abyss of fire, in torture and in
prison they will be locked for all
eternity.”

Book of Enoch: 10: 12-13

Kingdom Come offers an opportunity for characters to play a part in the greatest struggle of all time. Players take the
role of the Fallen, angels trapped on earth and pressed into a war between Heaven and Hell.
Kingdom Come is a fictional story about this struggle. It is a mythology centered around the Judeo-Christian concept
of angels, although some concepts are taken from other religions and mythologies. Angels were chosen as a vessel for
their part in our society’s legends and their potential as storytelling devices.
Throughout Kingdom Come, the higher being is always referred to as the Creator; the pronoun used to describe the
Creator switches between male and female. This was a deliberate choice.
Ultimately, it is a work of fiction and is not meant to cause offence to any religious body or faith.

13
 What is Role-playing?
We all have a desire for entertainment. One of the most
powerful forms of entertainment is the story. Whether
through television, movies, novels or plays, we often seek
out stories to entertain us, inspire us or teach us. Stories
are universal; they transcend the ages. Even primitive man
told stories through wall paintings, and ever since then, also have safe ways to deal with the action. Players should
humans have enjoyed both the telling and learning of never be at risk, even if their characters will often be.
chapter ii: Setting

stories.
But stories are not interactive. A person can become
deeply and emotionally involved in the characters in
a good story, but there is no way to change what the
characters do, how the author writes the characters, or
how the story ends.
There is a hobby that allows people to interact with the
story. This hobby allows a participant to take on the role
of a character within the story. It is similar to what an
actor does in a play or movie, but an actor is limited by the
script. It is an actor’s job to make a strong, believable and
entertaining character out of the lines that were written
for their part.
The participants of this hobby, on the other hand, act
without the confines of a script, and usually may tailor their
character to suit their own tastes. It may be unrehearsed
and ad lib, but it is a role that they control.
If one has ever watched a show or read a book and
wanted to have been a character in that story, or if they’ve
ever thought that they would have made smarter choices
than a particular character, then role-playing might be for
them.
A role-playing game is about creating a story. All the people
involved, usually known as players, have a responsibility
to be a part of the story. One or more players step out
to act as Storyguides, who play roles akin to authors and
directors. As authors, it is from the Storyguides that the
story concept begins and flows. As directors, they gather
all the players and set the times and places where the story
will unfold.
The Storyguide is also the bridge to the fictional world
that occurs between a story and the characters. Every
supporting cast member, every bit part, needs to be cast
or temporarily played by the Storyguide.
In movies, television or plays, any action scene must be
faked or at least heavily choreographed; role-playing games
Gun fights, swordplay and car crashes can all be handled
within the rules.
Every game needs rules. Rules are a way for players to
govern the strengths and weaknesses of their characters.
It becomes important to set limitations on characters,
otherwise they might be tempted to claim that their
character should be allowed to perform otherwise
unrealistic acts. It is even more important for players to
understand what happens when their characters come
into conflict with each other. Can one character mentally
browbeat another character? Can one character beat up
another? The rules govern these types of conflict.
A live role-playing game is different from the more
traditional RPGs, which are usually referred to as tabletop
games. Tabletop RPGs are played most often with a
small group of players in a personal setting, with or
without a table (despite the nickname). Tabletop games
are a great deal of fun, dealing intimately with the lives
of a few characters. There are alternate rules to handle
tabletop Kingdom Come with no change to the characters
themselves.
Live games are often played out with larger groups of
players; as many as 10 to 100 players could participate.
In this respect, it is often easier to think of live games as
similar to television soap operas. A myriad of characters
are introduced and it may be very difficult to distinguish
who is the lead character; in fact, there may not be a lead
character at all. Most, if not all, characters in a live game
can be lead characters, as they will all be a part of the story
and are each able to influence it in many ways.

14
 Introduction
The world of Kingdom Come is, on the surface, much
like our world. Good and evil no longer seem to have a
place. Black and white have been crushed to the ground
under the tremendous weight of infinite shades of gray.
Without clear definition of what is right and wrong,
people have lost their ability to discern the truth; most
no longer seek it. After years of anticipation of something
better, of promises that the grass is always greener on the
other side, of having to face hardships while building walls
of apathy and ignorance, most people learn to be content
with their lot. Ambition, fear and the excitement of youth
fade away as people grow up and grow old. People accept
that everything that they have been promised is a dream.
And through betrayal, scandal and general malaise, faith
has been dwindling. It is further eroded in the hearts of
humanity as science and technology change the world into
one where people may no longer need gods or monsters.
But beneath the
“God places no trust in his servants,
surface, beyond
if he charges his angels with error.”
apathy and
ignorance, in the
Job 4:13
truth that people
refuse to see, lies the
world of Kngdom
Come.
15
Kingdom Come is a game about this hidden world.
A world no one would believe exists. A world that runs
parallel to the daily human struggle, hiding in plain sight.
Kingdom Come is a game about the struggles of the
chapter ii: Setting
Fallen, who once served as the servants of the Creator of
all; the Fallen, who were once angels.
The Fallen are engaged in their own mortal struggle.
Their history reads of little more than conflict between
their factions. While not all the Fallen fight, they do all feel
the ravages of war. Except in the most ancient times, war
seems to pervade their society regardless of their personal
choices. The Virtuous find fault with the Sinful and the
Sinful grow increasingly outraged by the judgment they
must endure.
A Fallen’s Embodiment, whether Virtuous or Sinful,
does not necessarily affect their choice of Conviction.
A Fallen can be Virtuous or Sinful; however, this does
not necessarily guide their opinions as to a conviction in
which to believe. And those beliefs will put them at odds
with other Fallen. This is what has led them into a bloody
four-thousand-year war amongst themselves.
Recently, for reasons unknown to them, the gates of
Heaven and the bowels of Hell have opened; angels and
devils have been allowed to come to the human world
with only one agenda: to destroy the Fallen.
Now they are fighting the most critical war they have
known since the war in Heaven itself. Regardless of
faction or allegiance, the Fallen are being hunted down,
and only when they put their differences behind them, do
they stand a chance at victory. Thus banded together, they
have chosen to stand against the threat of the very beings
they used to be.
The life of the Fallen is difficult one, filled with strife
and animosity. A Fallen must embrace this conflict or be
overwhelmed by it. For the most part, they have failed to
find any other way of life.
 The Fallen
The Fallen are the central characters of Kingdom Come.
They are an anomaly, part angel but part human. It is in
their humanity that their story becomes interesting.
Fallen have lived thousands of years of past lives; a player The Creator

Religion
can draw upon any of these for inspiration. Fallen are,
above all things, emotional creatures, filled with love,
hate, confusion and turmoil. They never know their place
chapter ii: Setting

in the world. They are not allowed into Heaven, Hell does For Fallen, the search for the Creator is as much a mystery,
not want them and without being able to use technology, as much a journey, as it is for most humans. Certainly, by
they cannot fully integrate themselves into the human their very existence, the Creator must also exist. Beyond
world. this, however, very little is known.
Thus, they turn to each other. On some level they’ve Despite once living as angels, no Fallen can summon up
always known this. The Divine and Infernal war began a specific memory of the Creator. The Creator does not
out of necessity; they needed to lash out at something. speak to any Fallen. Although anybody can claim that they
Yet in a twist of fate, this last war brought the Convictions see the Creator’s hand in events, there is no evidence of
together, from their distant such.
tribal roots.
“Hey God, why are you doing this
Fallen are not necessarily religious in the strict sense
In the hour of their of the word. They know that they were once agents of
to me?
doom, the Fallen are the Creator; this does not mean that they worship this
Am I not living up to what I’m
fragile creatures, living in Creator.
ignorance. Their memories
supposed to be? are echoes of Heaven. Although they do not have answers as to the purpose of

Why am I seething with this

Sometimes these give them
animosity?
painful insights into why
things are, but most of the
the world around them, they know that they are the tools
that constructed it. They have no need to have faith, for
they have fact.

Hey God, I think you owe me a time they serve only to tease This is not to say

great big apology”

and taunt Fallen with how that Fallen cannot
much they have lost. Every and do not have “Emptiness is loneliness, and loneliness
Nine Inch Nails: Terrible Lie Fallen has awoken in tears personal beliefs on
is cleanliness
and cleanliness is godliness, and god is
from a torturously beautiful how to conduct
dream of Heaven. themselves. Each
For all their efforts, the Divine and Infernal are no Conviction has rules empty just like me”
Smashing Pumpkins: Zero
closer to their goals of redemption or ruination. The constructed to give
Divine have found no evidence of acknowledgement of their lives meaning.
their good works. The Infernal have had some measure of
success but, when pressed, most realize that humankind’s
state is in its own hands.
The Deistical try to soldier on in neutrality as they always
have but the more years that pass since they established
the Codex, the less the Divine and Infernal want to carry
them. This causes strife between the Convictions.
Above all, Kingdom Come is a story about the Fallen,
their struggles and their emotions.

16
 Past
The Grigori
The Fallen were once members of a legion of angels
known as the Grigori. Referred to as “the Watchers” in
the Book of Enoch, they were assigned to the human race
shortly after its expulsion from Eden. As was made evident
by the war in Heaven that preceded this expulsion, angels
did not know quite what to think about these humans.
It is presumed that it was both a great honor and a dire
This seemed to be the final straw, for the Creator
summoned the Grigori back to Heaven. The Creator
was outraged at the Grigori for reasons they didn’t
entirely comprehend. Obviously they had failed in their
duties, surpassing their original purpose upon earth;
it was apparent that they had added insult to injury by
spawning the Nephilim. Yet there was often thought to
be something more subtle, some greater crime for which
they were responsible. If this is true, the facts continue to

chapter ii: Setting

responsibility to watch over the humans who had defied
the Creator and abandoned Eden.
As Watchers, the Grigori were to guide humanity and
ensure that they understood the moral choices that they
would have to make. They were there to watch over, but to
offer little interference.
For reasons that one can only speculate, the Grigori
began to act beyond their duties. Perhaps it was because
they themselves had seen sin in Heaven and were corrupted
by it. Perhaps they
“Bloody murder is the best I’ve heard
were compelled by
elude the Fallen.
Torrential wind, rain, earthquake and fire punished
humanity. The most remembered is the Deluge, the Great
Flood, which threatened the existence of humanity and
all but destroyed the Nephilim.
Humanity survived, filled with fear and confusion over
what had happened. They believed that their lives had
become corrupt and wicked; for a long time, they shunned
the teachings of the Grigori.

her scream
the lure of free will.
Whatever the truth,
The Punishment
Holy devil in the flesh some might the reasons are lost. The punishment of the Fallen is like many things in the
believe The Grigori began world, simple on the surface but quite intricate in the

And they take thine majesty so seriously

to take a more direct
method of guidance,
It’s the big lies that are more likely to
a role which
be believed”
eventually led them
Soundgarden: Holy Water
to become teachers
to the humans. For
whatever reasons,
the Grigori seemed
to leap into their new roles, eager to teach their students,
who in turn had a zealous appetite for learning.
To suit their roles as teachers better, the Grigori took
details.
The prime punishment was that the Grigori would be cast
out of Heaven. They would be stranded on earth, trapped
in bodies of Clay. Upon being seeded into humanity,
they were born into a
frightening and painful
Father into your hands, I commend
world, a short time after
my spirit
the Deluge, believing that
they were nothing more
Father into your hands, why have you
than human. Trapped in
forsaken me?
the mind of Clay, they

In your eyes, forsaken me

human forms for themselves. This allowed easier and were left ignorant of their
quicker communication. By taking such bodies, they heritage.
discovered the startling limitations of humans. Still, there Being part of the cycle In your thoughts, forsaken me
In your heart, forsaken me
were new advantages which quickly became appealing, of human life and death

System of a Down: Chop Suey

in particular one spawned of lust. The Grigori slept with is known as the Mortal
humans without understanding the consequences of Coil, although it has a
that action. It is possible that none could foresee that a different meaning for
being spawned of an angel and a human would produce Fallen than for humans.
something different from both. All children of the Fallen, A Fallen is called Quiescent at this stage in their lives.
although appearing as human, were different and unique.
Named Nephilim, these children were amazing but It should be noted that throughout the Mortal Coil,
frightening. most Quiescent Fallen have lived through virtually every

17
 race and ethnicity, both as male and female. The last body
they will know is the one that they are born into before
their Reckoning.
Reckoning
The only way out of the Mortal Coil is the Reckoning.
It is different for every Quiescent Fallen but it is always a
chapter ii: Setting
Embodiment
Embodiments are dualistic but they are not absolute.
Virtue does not inherently mean good, just as Sin does
not always represent evil.
Virtues are strengths and ideals, often lofty, that a person
can choose to live up to. However, history has shown
repeatedly that anything can be harmful if done in excess.
Virtues are not incorruptible concepts.

deeply emotional moment that shatters their concept of Likewise, Sins are weaknesses and flaws, but it is a lie to
the world, even for just a moment. In that moment, they say that a human can exist without them. Sins are natural
remember a fraction of Heaven and once that happens, and powerful. A person can accept their Sins and learn to
their lives are no longer the same. make the best of them. In fact, it could be argued that true
Every Fallen is different, but most enter into a state strength lies in the ideal that a person uses their flaws to
of shock that they don’t soon leave. Most immediately make the world a better place.
abandon their human lives as they see them as a sort of It should be noted
illusion. Within days, technology starts to turn against
“I believed I don’t belong here
that all angels of the
them. Host are Virtuous
Then they start to hear the music, what they will later and should they I don’t need to get my head kicked in
and I don’t need to be another lost
learn as the Symphony. Once at this stage, they will hardly ever fall to Sin,

soul that can’t find home

be able to live in human society without appearing insane, they would become
as everything begins to give off its own song. devils and be barred
Little do they know that within the Symphony, they are from Heaven. The I don’t need to get my face
dragged down in the muddy water
giving off a discordant song of their own, likened to the opposite is true of
devils, who might
I don’t need to say I’m godless
cries of a newborn baby. In essence, they are screaming to
be found by their brethren. become angels
Only when faced with adversity will they display
again if they could anymore”
Godsmack: Godless
find their Virtuous
Techniques for the first time, instinctively - although they nature once more.
will always have Nimbus.
Although they may not fully comprehend the details or
the reasons, within the first three days they must choose
between the Virtuous or Sinful path of their Embodiment. Conviction
Generally their nature decides for them, but some brutal
In the modern day, Fallen are drawn to each other. Even
Reckonings have pushed more than one otherwise good
a Quiescent Fallen is subconsciously inclined to find a city
person into the Sinful path, while a revelatory Reckoning
with other Fallen in it.
may move an evil person to return to Virtue.
When a Quiescent Fallen Reckons, they are easily found
Whether or not they are found by another Fallen, within
by other Fallen through the Symphony. But in war, if their
a few months they will have enough dreams of Heaven
brethren do not find them, the Host or Horde will.
to piece together what has happened and what they are.
Once they accept this, they can use their Techniques as Once they are brought into the fold, they are asked to
desired (rather than only as needed) and their innate song choose their Conviction. Long ago, you typically joined
returns to a state of harmony. up with whatever Choir or Murder or Brood found you
first (or they slew you and moved on). Now a Fallen is
typically given some time to choose.

18
 It is now customary to give a new Fallen three months
to make their decision. They are encouraged to live for
a month with each of the three Convictions. For many
Fallen, the decision is obvious and quick.
If a Fallen cannot or will not choose a Conviction, they
are considered a Bygone. They have no rights in Fallen
society, but are still expected to follow all the rules or risk
punishment. Being a Bygone is nothing to take lightly;
most live a very short lifespan.
A Conviction represents a communal set of beliefs held
by a group of Fallen. With these beliefs, come goals and
politics.
A Fallen who joins a Conviction is expected to uphold the
ideals of that Conviction. It’s very difficult to be removed
from a Conviction because their ideals are interpretative,
but a Fallen who acts against the interest of the members
of their local Conviction can, with a unanimous vote, be
removed from their ranks. It is rare, but it happens.
A Fallen can then choose another Conviction or, if none
will have them, become Bygone.
Deception concerning one’s Conviction isn’t just bad
form, it’s expressly forbidden by the Codex (within the
Alliance). It is punishable by Branding and will forever
make the Fallen a Bygone.
Ancient History
The highest Tier Fallen had their Reckoning from their
Mortal Coil after only a few mortal lives. It is presumed
that their power simply could not be contained for long
within the mind of Clay. There are no known living Fallen
of the highest Tier; nothing is written of their exploits.
After the highest Tier Fallen were gone, many of the
middle Tier Fallen began to have their Reckoning.
These middle Tier Fallen, who Reckoned before the
formation of the three Convictions are referred to as
Primeval Fallen.
The Primeval Fallen were shocked and confused by their
state; they spent years in denial, refusing to accept the
truth spoken to them in their dreams. It was audacious
to think that they had been punished. Since they had not
yet lived very long as humans, they still viewed themselves
as lost angels.
Seeking similar souls, the Primeval Fallen gathered in
19
the city of Babylon. They gathered to discuss what had
happened, to find answers. By and large confusion ran
rampant, but a line of thinking formed that it had to be
a mistake. The Creator could not hear them from this
world, so they would build a tower so great that they could
reach Heaven itself and shout to have it open its doors.
The Tower of Babel was too large a project for even the
Primeval Fallen, so they recruited humans and convinced
them that this would be appropriate penance for the sins
chapter ii: Setting
that caused the Great Flood, for a way to enter Heaven
before their death.
Together, over the years they built a magnificent tower.
And it did indeed get the attention of Heaven, for angels
arrived and razed the tower, killing all inside.
The Primeval Fallen remember sensing a great presence;
they hoped it was the Creator. They were dismayed to
find three Seraphim who merely ignored the Fallen and
forbade the few surviving humans ever to try this again.
The Seraphim left, and in their wake, within a generation
dialects and languages began to appear in human society.
Eventually, the single language spoken by humanity was
shattered into pieces.
After this event, some Primeval Fallen discovered
new emotions, new feelings which they could neither
understand nor contain, let alone control. They began to
hate, to be jealous. They realized that they had the freedom
to choose to turn away from the Creator, a freedom upon
which many did then act, transforming from Virtue to
Sin.
This fractured the Primeval Fallen, who now split apart
as a people for centuries.
With a rift between them, they did their best to avoid
conflict, but the majority of the Virtuous Fallen could
not help but grow angry at their brethren for turning
away from the Creator, even during this time. But not all
Virtuous Fallen shared this view and they discovered that
even their ranks were divided. Likewise, the Sinful Fallen
were not a unified group either.
The majority of the Virtuous Fallen decided that there
was only one clear path, and that would be to avoid
 interaction with humanity. All Fallen who understood
and wanted redemption would become wanderers and
hermits.
The Sinful Fallen clearly did not have any interest in that
path, instead choosing to forge their own. They would
do as they pleased, but at first they did not wish their
brethren any ill will.
Although there were no formal declarations, three paths
formed that a Fallen might take. To be a Virtuous Fallen
chapter ii: Setting
who would seclude herself from human society. To be
a Sinful Fallen who chose to interfere with humanity,
taking power as desired. Or to be a Fallen, of Virtue or
Sin, content to live with the humans in peace.
This worked for a very long time. The Fallen of the first
two paths would generally stay away from each other,
while those of the third path would band together. There
were some small conflicts, but they lived in relative peace,
at least with each other.
It was the third path that chose both to name themselves
and announce their set of beliefs. The Deistical, as they
wanted to be called, had decided that they would enjoy
every pleasure that life could have. They invited all Fallen
to come and visit their utopia: the Five Cities on the
Plains, named Admah, Gomorrah, Sodom, Zeboim and
Zoar.
Decadent to the extreme, the Five Cities immediately
repulsed the Virtuous wanderers; however, the Sinful
power mongers were shocked and awed by what the
Deistical had created. They had never worked together
successfully to create such a utopia of their own.
The Sinful power mongers gathered for the first time
and forged their own alliances, naming themselves the
Infernal. They accepted the open invitation to the Five
Cities, and set to work at taking the reins away from the
Deistical.
Although outraged, the Deistical knew that they could
not win and abandoned their hedonistic utopia. Many
within the Infernal were warmongers, ready to fight for
the Five Cities; while the Deistical had grown soft with
the pleasures they had embraced.
20
Under the Deistical rule, there was power that could be
felt within the Five Cities. Power that was channelled and
controlled. Under Infernal rule, however, this power was
reckless and unleashed. The Infernal intended to turn the
Five Cities into their hell on earth.
Rumors abounded that the Infernal had managed to
contact Hell and that the Five Cities, under the Infernal’s
care, would turn it into a gate to Hell. Indeed it is known
that demons were beginning to appear in the Cities.
The Virtuous wanderers had seen enough of this.
They gathered and discussed all they had seen, but they
hesitated to act. The Sinful power mongers had always left
them alone and in turn, expected the same treatment. It
was an unwritten rule that Fallen would not fight other
Fallen - even if the Infernal had already broken this rule.
The decision was taken out of their hands. This time,
two Seraphim descended upon the Five Cities. Within
days, Sodom and Gomorrah were wiped from the earth.
To the Virtuous, this was Heaven’s sign; for once it was
clear what Heaven wanted. They would join the angels
and destroy their Sinful brethren and, in doing so, would
atone for their sins. It was all so clear to the newly-formed
Divine.
Before the Infernal could process what had happened,
the Divine invaded Admah, Zeboim and Zoar. Thus began
the division and war between the Divine and Infernal.
The Infernal could understand Heaven’s reaction; some
were even elated that they had gotten Heaven to notice
and respond to them. But they felt bitterly betrayed that
their own brethren would turn on them.
After the razing of the final three cities, the Divine
found that they were no closer to Heaven - and had made
an eternal enemy out of the Infernal.
Less a secret, and more a topic rarely spoken, the Infernal
have in the past revealed that they were, in fact, working
in conjunction with Hell for a time.
The Five Cities on the Plains were to be a massive gate
to be opened into Hell. For their monumental efforts, the
Infernal Fallen would be given the right to enter Hell as
they pleased.
 With the destruction of the Five Cities, the plan failed.
The Infernal were forced to flee or die at the hands of the
Divine. They choked down their rage at their brethren and
turned their efforts to contacting Hell. It took years, but
communication resumed. The Infernal were instructed
to make another gate, albeit much smaller this time. It
wouldn’t allow the devils to pour into the world of Clay as
desired, but it would still be useful to both sides.
Despite being hounded by the Divine, the Infernal
managed to complete their mission - but the Divine
discovered what they were doing. The Infernal opened
the gate just as the Divine unleashed a huge army against
them.
Present
The Last Crusade
Little is known about the motives of the angels and
devils who threaten the survival of the Fallen. The angels,
known as the Host, act aggressively, without mercy or
hesitation. They seem to take no pleasure in their duties,
yet they do not lax in them. The devils are known as the
Horde because, although they are fewer in number than
the angels, they have the power to summon forth small
armies of demons.
The goal of the Last Crusade seems obvious. All Fallen are
to be exterminated.
But the reasons
“I’m an angel. I kill newborns while behind this remain a
their mamas watch. I turn cities into
mystery to the Fallen,
even years after it
salt. And occasionally, when I feel like
began.
it, I tear little girls apart. And from When angels and
now till kingdom come... the only thing
devils first appeared,
you can count on... in your existence...
they came swiftly
and unannounced,
is never understanding why.” striking out at the
Gabriel,: The Prophecy
Fallen across the
world. Initially, the
Deistical were hit the
hardest, since they
had developed few warriors and tended to live in large
Broods. The Divine and Infernal were still locked in their
21
The end result was disastrous for both sides. The Infernal
had expected to be allowed entry to Hell, but instead,
hundreds of demons and devils burst from the gate to
butcher the Infernal. Once again, for survival, the Infernal
fled, content at least that the devils and Divine would
immediately clash. Despite massive losses, the Divine
performed their part admirably, managing to destroy the
gate and most of the devils.
Since those days, the Infernal have been eager to fight
chapter ii: Setting
the Divine, if only to give their lives more purpose and
meaning. They have balanced the war, playing the part of
the prey, while trying to do as much damage to the world
around them as possible.
personal war, hunting each other in small Choirs and
Murders, and were no more prepared for the onslaught.
The Divine tried to approach and open a dialogue with
the angels, to no avail. The Infernal, knowing well the
treachery of devils and being no friend to angels, were
quick to hide.
Scattered and confused, the Host and Horde seemed
unstoppable. In their darkest hour, the Fallen were
summoned to several huge Deistical gatherings, where
they were offered a hope of survival: fight together or die
alone.
Years of watching their brethren’s war from the outside
had honed their observational skills, so they examined
individual successes against an angel or devil. The ability
to banish hadn’t caught on, but it was the one weapon the
Deistical could bring to their proposed unification.
The Deistical came well prepared, with a treaty drafted.
This would eventually become the Codex. Of course, the
Divine and Infernal could make no choice but survival.
Everything about this Last Crusade felt wrong.
 Codex
Since its inception, the Fallen have banded together in
their individual cities, called Civitas by the Codex. They
fight a defensive war against the Host and Horde, taking
advantage of the observation that angels and devils never
seem to enter a city at the same time.
The Alliance serves to bind all Fallen to seeking the greater
good. This means accepting the Hierarchy and ceasing the
chapter ii: Setting
at least supposed to. With a government comes politics,
whether they are desired or not.
The Commandments are the basic rules by which all
Fallen are expected to abide and the Kings are expected
to enforce. However the Deistical managed it, all Civitas
throughout the world have accepted the Commandments;
none have yet changed them. That being said, they are
loose enough that interpretations do flourish.
The Deistical have little official control under the Codex.

previous war between the Divine and Infernal.
It is often tested. The vast majority of Fallen have never
even read the Alliance, but all must understand its basic
function: working together to survive is more important
than being ruled by personal disagreements.
The Hierarchy provides a system of government to the
Fallen. The White and Black Court work together, or are
The only power they can invoke is in the governing of the
Alliance, which allows them to settle disputes. Otherwise,
they have no say in how the Civitas conducts itself; they
need only to pay lip service to the Commandments.
They are not even obligated to commit their forces to the
war efforts, although this is not to say that they do not
volunteer when it suits them.

Convictions
Nothing about the Last Crusade feels right to the Fallen.
No angel or devil has ever offered any reason for this war
other than the unspecified crimes of the Fallen.
They have been pushed into cities, often unable to
roam outside for fear of being hunted down alone. They
have been driven to accepting their enemies as allies, too
More than that, the ritual of Affirmation - in which
the Divine and Infernal pledge themselves to the Kings
through the first Commandment - has evolved into
something greater than they could have guessed.
After years of
“I won’t back down
Affirmation, a new

I will not bow

rushed to wonder if it was such a good idea to begin with. power and authority
Still, they’ve managed to survive for several years now; was granted to the
with this survival comes the hope that they can outlast Hierarchy. What I’ve come to bring you hell
I can’t forget
their enemy. started as a means of

Things you did

With the Convictions coming together, there has been a learning the Codex
new intermingling. The Deistical have always had Virtuous by rote has become a
and Sinful in their ranks, but the Divine were once strictly new power, known as I’ve come to bring you hell.”
Fuel: Won’t Back Down
Virtuous while the opposite was true of the Infernal. Sovereignty, that the
Hierarchy can use.
Now the lines have been blurred and it’s not at all
uncommon to see Sinful in the Divine and vice versa. In
fact, it’s not unheard of to have a Divine Sinful or Infernal
Virtuous King (or any member of the Hierarchy, for that
matter).

22
 Divine
The Divine were formed for the cause of redemption. It
is their fundamental ideal that has never changed. They

Ideals
hope that some day they can appease the Creator for their
past crimes and perhaps be invited back to Heaven.
As the centuries passed, it has become less of an
aspiration and more of a creed. Although there are no hard and fast rules, the Divine try
to follow the following ideals:
The ancient Divine might argue that the formation
of the Divine was built upon a mistake. That attacking 1) Honor - The Divine Fallen have always fought to be
honorable. Selfless and relentless efforts to further the

chapter ii: Setting

the Infernal was a transparent ploy to try to get into the
Creator’s good graces and that once the ploy failed, it was
a further mistake to persist.
The modern Divine would scoff at the inaction of their
forefathers. They might agree that it was a transparent
ploy to attack the Infernal, but now they would argue that
it should have been done long before the Infernal took
control of the Five Cities.
Under modern ideals, the horrors of which the Infernal
seem capable become
principles of one’s embodiment inspire respect. These
Fallen are to honored.
2) Righteousness - Being righteous means acting morally,
without guilt or sin. It is a daunting and intimidating
prospect, but it is a subtle goal to which most Divine
Fallen aspire. The legends and heroes of the Divine have
achieved righteousness and honor. Having the courage
to fight for what one believes in is very important to the
Divine.

“Nothing in the world is the way

more acutely felt by 3) Redemption - Few Fallen truly believe that they will
the Divine. Living return to Heaven. However, the ideal gives them purpose
it ought to be. It’s harsh and with the Infernal is and that is often enough. Many know that the standards

cruel. But that’s why there’s us.

difficult. The Codex they set are all but impossible to live up to. The point,
however, isn’t to succeed, but to try.
Champions. It doesn’t matter where
does not govern
how a Fallen acts
we come from, what we’ve done towards humans,
or suffered, or even if we make a
so there is freedom

difference. We live as though the world

for the Infernal to
harm people so
was what it should be, to show it what long as their nature
it can be.”
isn’t revealed. It is

Angel: Angel
virtually impossible
for the Divine to
stand for this. They
cry out to act against
the Infernal. The Infernal seem all too pleased to taunt
the Divine with the rules that bind them to peace.
The Divine suffer and they struggle. They hate allying
with their enemies and they hate that Heaven has turned
upon them. But because they hold themselves to a higher
standard of morality than they can often personally attain,
they refuse to give up.

23
 Infernal
At the core of the Infernal belief lies betrayal. They feel
that they have been betrayed by everybody around them,
that they are merely taking revenge for these injustices.
They justify their actions, regardless how depraved or
damaging, with the three betrayals: first by Heaven in
their original punishment, then by the Divine in their
declaration of war at the Five Cities, and finally by Hell, in
chapter ii: Setting
the treachery at the gate they had opened in good faith.
Over the years, they have discovered their assumed
destiny; they will play the part of the adversary, the
ruiner, the corruptor. Not unlike the Divine, it does not
matter whether or not they can live up to their promise of
destroying the world. Giving up is not an option.
The Infernal would like to claim that all their efforts have
corrupted the world to the point where it’s at today, but
they know this is simply not true. They can do their best
to nudge and push, but humankind is not as malleable a
species as fiction often presents. Manipulating a person is
easy, but manipulating people is not. Committing acts of
evil seems often instead to inspire people to rally against
that evil.
Still, they have left the world in a worse state than it was
before, even if their changes have been slow and subtle.
24
Ideals
1) Betrayal - The Infernal were betrayed by Heaven
(the Creator), by Hell (devils) and by their brethren (the
Divine). Each betrayal took a piece from the Infernal,
but each one has been a hurdle that has left the Infernal
stronger. They believe that the Infernal must remain
fiercely loyal to themselves because they will never trust
any other group again.
2) Ruination - A universal truth is that everybody wants
something that they cannot have. The Divine want
redemption, the Deistical want to be left alone, Hell wants
the world and Heaven wants everybody to stop mucking
about in some forgotten celestial plan. So the Infernal
have taken a goal: to wreck everything for everybody. The
world of Clay is clearly the focal point of Creation, so
bringing about its ruin is the only act of power that the
Fallen can ever truly achieve.
3) Games - A great man once said: The whole world is a
stage and everybody just plays their parts. Everybody else
has convinced themselves of their parts in this great play,
but the Infernal know that it’s all just a game. They refuse
to conform to the rules. Be difficult. Don’t play well
with others. Cause
“Yes, I’m sick, officer. Sick from
problems. Burn the
world down and
laugh at everybody the disease eating away at me inside.
Sick of people who don’t appreciate
trying to put out the
their blessings. Sick of those who scoff
flames.
at the suffering of others. I’m sick of
it all!”
The Saw: John Doe
 Deistical

The Deistical’s beliefs are simple: the Creator made the

world, probably for some obscure big picture, but is now,
for whatever reason, indifferent to it. More than just that,
the Creator has washed her hands of it all and has walked
away from Creation. act that saved the Fallen from extinction, but as the years
pass, many Divine and Infernal cast a critical eye towards
They have a sneaking suspicion that it was the Grigori’s the Deistical - who not only enjoy relaxed rules, but aren’t
actions that ruined everything and, if that’s true, they expected to commit warriors to the battle.

chapter ii: Setting

would like to personally apologize for the whole thing and
buy the Creator a beer.
Regardless of how others perceive their often flippant
demeanor, the Deistical are very serious about their beliefs.
The Creator is gone and all the attempts at redemption or
ruination will not get her to notice you. There are no more
consequences for your actions, save your own conscience.
Without the Creator, you can choose to do one of two
The Deistical know that warriors are only one part of the
battle. Keeping the Divine and Infernal working together
is just as important. The Deistical also support a Civitas
in hundreds of smaller ways, even committing some of
their people as warriors, but only on their own terms.
They do not sit on the fence, nor are they cowards. They
are simply desperate to maintain their freedom, even if it
is only an illusion.

Ideals
things: give up or enjoy all that life has to offer. It’s not in
the Fallen to give up.
The Deistical
“Fuck damnation, man! Fuck
have always tried to 1) Balance - This is the core belief of the Deistical. They

redemption! We are God’s unwanted

remain neutral. In
fact, it is the only
children? So be it!” thing that they have
Fight Club: Tyler Durden
historically and
fiercely defended.
They refused to take
sides in the Divine
and Infernal war, offering both sides sanctuary or neutral
ground, as required.
Their beliefs have been challenged by the Last Crusade,
but they have convinced themselves that the angels and
devils who are attacking them are not working at the
behest of the Creator (although they lack any proof).
The Deistical miss the freedom they possessed before the
war. They want to laugh, to love, to express themselves
with reckless abandon. Even before, they knew how to
temper themselves, enjoying life so long as it did not
bring harm to others. Now, they still try, but the constant
threat that any day could be their last has left them in an
uncomfortable state.
The Deistical make it no secret that they could never
have properly defended themselves in the Last Crusade.
Even if they could have banded together, warriors were
not common in their ranks.
Forging the Codex will always be looked upon as the
have always had Virtuous and Sinful Fallen in their ranks.
But now, they seek a balance between the Divine and
Infernal. Conspiratorially, they know that if the Divine
and Infernal truly abandon the conflict that drove them
for so long, both sides will get soft. So keeping both sides
fueled by fanning the hatred is important, as is letting
them vent steam with duels before the pot boils over.
2) Tolerance - The Deistical must attempt to accept
others’ views and ideals. Although the conviction does
have its own belief system, they want to be able to accept
anyone who accepts the Deistical ways.
3) Freedom - The Deistical preach that Freedom is
more important than most anything else. Every person
should be allowed to express and enjoy themselves.
They have sacrificed political power for leniency under
the Commandments. With freedom comes some
responsibility, a lesson which they have forgotten and re-
learned many times in the past.

25
 People
The Remnant
The Remnant exist outside the boundaries of the rest
of the Fallen and are both dangerous allies and potent
adversaries.
They are Grigori who refuse to be addressed as Fallen.
They do not perceive themselves as a Conviction because
they do not hold to a set system of ideals. Their primary
goal is not unlike the rest of the Fallen: self preservation.
Membership in the Remnant is exclusive to the middle
chapter ii: Setting
Tier. They accept some of the lower Tier (i.e. Fallen) but
only as aids and servants. Indeed, middle Tier that remain
with the Fallen are virtually unheard of.
The Remnant are convinced that the Last Crusade is a
precursor to the end of times. They feel that the end of
the world is coming and that to survive it, they must find
a way out of the world. Of course, the truth of the matter
is that the Remnant have been around for over 1000 years
and they have constantly preached that the end of the
world is right around the corner.
Nevertheless, the Remnant remain entirely outside the
Fallen, going so far as to treat them as distant cousins.
They do not abide by the
Codex nor are they given
He breaks the spirit of rulers; he is
any special privileges or
feared by the kings of the earth.
respect.
Psalm 76:12
Well before the Last
Crusade, they secluded
themselves in two cities:
One in South America,
the other in Europe.
Both cities were once secret but now they are encircled
by a great number of angels, presumably members of the
Host. Although there are only a few hundred Remnant in
the world, that seems to be enough to prevent the Host
and Horde from mounting a successful attack against
either group of Remnant.
The Remnant is largely a mystery to the rest of the Fallen.
They have some form of government and their own rules
for running their society, a council of sorts where the
eldest have the greatest voice. For the most part, they
shut themselves into a self-contained society with a large
number of Affections. In their own circles, they have no
reason to hide their presence.
The Remnant have very few dealings with the rest of the
Fallen, but they do keep some lingering connection to the
26
Deistical, just to ensure that both sides are generally aware
of what’s happening.
Despite their arrogance, they do possess obscure
knowledge about a great many things that elude the Fallen.
In their more active days they claimed to be exploring the
world of Clay for all its secrets. As such, on rare occasion
the Deistical will contact the Remnant, who may or may
not provide help. The Remnant do not like to give secrets
freely; they will usually only offer information or help
when it could aid them in some fashion.
Player characters cannot be from the Remnant.
The Bygone
These Fallen are not so much those who are part of a
Conviction as they are Fallen without a Conviction. For
a host of reasons, a Fallen can be ostracized from their
chosen Conviction. Generally when a Fallen falls from
the Divine or Infernal, many turn to the Deistical and
attempt to join them. But the Deistical have their own
beliefs and do not necessarily accept those who do not
share them.
A Fallen who is not accepted by the local Convictions
can do one of two things. They can leave and try to find
a new city that is unaware of the sins of their past, or they
can become a Bygone.
A Bygone has absolutely no rights under the Codex,
whether they choose to follow the Codex or not. A
member of a Conviction, for example, would be free to
harass or even murder a Bygone Fallen, with no fear of
reprisal from the Kings.
The Nephilim
Immeasurable time has been dedicated to the
contemplation of the creatures known as Nephilim. They
are neither angel nor human, but something entirely in
between and different.
Nephilim sense as a discordance in the Symphony. They
do not register as Fallen or human but as something else.
Some speculate that the Nephilim are the sole creatures
without a true purpose, and that it is for this reason that
the world rejects them.
They do not possess Embodiments, but they do possess
the Techniques of the Fallen.
They also possess a unique ability in that their desire
breeds evolution within them. Many remain completely
human for their entire existence, but if they need, if they
desire it, they can mutate into something inhuman. This
process can take merely days or even hours.
Because of the ability to self-evolve, the Nephilim have
gained a level of notoriety among the Fallen. Their changes
are almost entirely responsible for the legends and myths
of creatures and monsters throughout the history of the
world.
Nephilim are also notorious for not being able to handle
the world that rejects them. After a while, they grow
spiteful, and oftentimes, they are unable to deal with
the world around them. When this happens, they get
extremely violent - and they have a natural hatred against
their parents (in most cases any Fallen).
The Horde revels when they find Nephilim, riling them
up to use them as weapons against the Fallen.
Shrouds
Other than being Grigori, none of the Convictions seem
to know who the Shrouds are.
They barely speak and answer no questions as to their
the nature. Their sole purpose, it seems, is to ensure that
humanity never learns about the Fallen. To that end the
Shrouds will appear when humans might be on the verge
of learning something appreciable but nothing else is
being done about this. Most often, this happens when
a Fallen goes unchecked, recklessly using their powers
without nimbus.
A Shroud will arrive and give the Kings three days to
take care of the problem. What this means is that the
offending Fallen is to be executed in three days or the
Shrouds will do it.
The Shrouds are not only middle Tier Grigori; they
possess a number of unique powers. It is all but impossible
to keep a Shroud from any Domus, no matter how well
guarded, for example.
Outside of this one duty, the Shrouds have never been
encountered.
Mundane Humans
Humans are far more resourceful and dangerous than
most Fallen give them credit for. The human population
at large does not understand or even believe that anything
inhuman exists in the world.
The few organizations that have clued into the existence
27
of the Fallen have had key members executed by the
Shrouds, so Fallen existence remains a secret.
Distinctive Humans
This is the human that a Fallen must grow to respect if
not fear. A Distinctive human stands out in a crowd. They
are unusually charged, zealous for their cause and often
well skilled.
Distinctive humans do not always react to the Nimbus
chapter ii: Setting
as the Mundane do. Over time, a Distinctive human can
learn to overcome the washing of their memories.
A human who is chosen to be the affection of a Fallen
almost always becomes Distinctive by the knowledge and
presence of the Fallen, and by the investiture of a Fallen’s
Zeal.
Distinctive humans are some of the greatest allies and
enemies of the Fallen, as the aware organizations mentioned
above are filled with Distinctive humans. Despite a lack
of Techniques, they are
“You’re keeping me alive because you
skilled enough to make
the lives of the Fallen
don’t know DOS”
more challenging.
Distinctive humans Izzy, The Prophecy
are exceptional people,
but they have their own
limits.
Potent
Potent humans are the elite few who rise above other
humans. They are simply the best of the best in the area
to which they apply themselves. Many great world leaders
have been Potent humans, as are countless others less
known.
Being Potent seems to be a birthright. They are simply
people who are destined for great things.
Potent humans can be blessed with a paranormal gifts,
but most are not. Regardless, Potent humans are rarely
people to be trifled with.
Human Affections
As the modern age of technology became so prevalent
and invasive, the Fallen have discovered that they can no
longer exist without the aid of humans. While they were
once rare, human Affections have become a necessity,
even if only for travel.
 Fallen find people who they can convince, manipulate
or coerce into becoming an Affection. Once this happens,
the human’s life is irrevocably altered.
As an Affection, the human becomes more aware of what
is going on around them. The Nimbus no longer affects
them, so their memories remain their own, and so they
will inevitably witness strange things. A human Affection
must be loyal to the Fallen; otherwise, they are a risk.
Fallen tend to have a symbiotic relationship with their
chapter ii: Setting
Affections. Both get something out of the relationship.
A Fallen will often live with their Affections or at least
live very close to them.
A Fallen can track down their human Affection with
a little effort, which allows them to recover kidnapped
Affections - or those who attempt to flee the service of a
Fallen.
Places
Domus
A location that is turned into an Affection becomes a
Domus. A Fallen may only possess one Domus at a time.
Creating a Domus takes more time than other Affections.
A Fallen must live in a location and use their Hallow on
it over the course of a few weeks. After that, it becomes
their Domus.
A Fallen must live in their Domus for it to remain their
own. There is no set minimum time that a Fallen must
spend there. Simply put, it must be their home and it
must be the one place where they spend the majority of
their time. Without those qualities, the Domus will fade.
A group of Fallen can create a Domus together, as
Congregations often do. Fallen who do this must have
some sort of connection to each other, a Congregation
being the most obvious connection. A Court could make
a Domus if they desired to live together. Lovers could as
well.
As before, if one member stops living there, their portion
of the Domus fades.
When a Fallen dies the True Death, their Domus (and
all their Affections) immediately cease.
28
If a human Affection desires it, they can slowly cease to
be an Affection. It takes months for this to happen, and
the Begetter can sense it happening over time.
There is a special connection that a Fallen can make
with one of their human Affections, making them a core
Affection. This is known as having a Companion. This
intimate bond mirrors their bond with their Domus
and Weapon; although some would argue that Fallen
do not need a Companion as they need their other core
Affections. That being said, each core Affection fills a
place that isn’t otherwise filled. A Companion fills a hole
in the soul that can be ignored but always felt.
Like other core Affections, a Companion is stronger the
more ranks a Fallen has in their Hallow Technique.
Firmament
The Firmament is an infinite space between the places
of Creation. The Fallen only know about it because it is
possible, through the Inner Silence Technique, to fade
into the Firmament, at least temporarily.
Entering the Firmament means leaving the world of Clay.
In theory, the Firmament would allow a person to travel
to another place in Creation, such as Heaven or Hell, but
it seems impossible for the Fallen to find their way.
However, the Firmament that Fallen can get to seems
to exist just outside the world. Being so close, it allows
the Fallen to perceive a muddied and mirrored version of
the world. Conversations can be overheard, events can be
watched. However, it is possible, although very difficult,
to sense if somebody is in the Firmament.
A Fallen can move around in the Firmament but they
cannot interact with it. They also seem to be trapped by
physical boundaries, so they cannot pass through objects.
Finally, it seems forbidden to step into or from the
Firmament while being perceived, so a Fallen must wait
until no one can view them, before being able to slip in
or out.
Predomination
Fallen recognized that humans in groups have much
more potential than any one individual might realize.
When humans sought to achieve something together,
their power was always stronger. The sum seems to be
greater than the parts.
Fallen discovered that, with no small effort on their
part, they could slowly mold a group of humans into
something that agreed with both their personal morality
and Embodiment. Once molded, the humans would
generate raw power to which a Fallen could attune herself
and exploit.
This process is known as Predomination.
The act of Predomination is far more an art than science.
It is a symbiotic series of events that a Fallen helps cause.
It can only happen when a Fallen opens up and gives
themselves to the people who they try to Predominate.
It requires a blend of specific acts that display prime
examples of the morality and Embodiment of the Fallen.
Each example is followed by tuning into the Symphony
and then using Hallow to harmonize the Fallen’s personal
music with those around them. After a time, the Fallen
will discover that when they tune into the Symphony,
humans around them will start to act spontaneously in
tune with their song, which is to say they will start to
perform Embodiment-appropriate acts.
Eventually, the humans and Fallen will be in sync and
the humans will, by and large, represent a source of power
for that Fallen.
Predomination is a precarious state. Humans have equal
parts conformity and rebellion in their hearts. They yearn
to conform, seeing strength in submission. But they also
are restless; a part of them needs to rebel in their own
personal ways. Once a Predomination is formed, humans
subconsciously recognize and enjoy the harmony of it all,
but still try to sabotage it in acts of rebellion. Eventually,
without maintenance, a Predomination will return to the
melting pot of human emotions where it began.
29
Purgatory
Fallen possess only a rudimentary understanding of
Purgatory, but it’s more concrete than what humans
understand.
When humans die, their souls pass into Purgatory. Once
there, that soul reviews and judges their life. There is
undeniable truth in Purgatory. A soul cannot lie to itself.
A soul will then decide whether it can go to Heaven, fall
to Hell or return to the Mortal Coil and try again.
chapter ii: Setting
Fallen vaguely remember this process from their own
Mortal Coil - but there was only one exit available to
them.
When a Fallen dies the Hollow Death, they know they
go to Purgatory and spend three horrible, nightmarish
days there. They cannot remember much, but they know
that their worst sins return to visit them.
Enough Fallen come back with a foreboding feeling of
being watched.
There are rumors that some Fallen never return and
that some Fallen have spent more than three days in
Purgatory.
Travel
Fallen cannot travel for long periods of time without
being filled with sorrow. If they do travel for any length
of time, despair may threaten to crush them. This sorrow
stems from their memories of Heaven and divinity in
general, and their lack of freedom in particular. They can
no longer move at the speed of thought as spirits, nor
fly as angels. This malaise is a very dangerous threat for
Fallen, for they can become overwhelmed with the sorrow
as they think of nothing other than Heaven and loss.
The faster the method of travel, the quicker the emotions
set in. Generally, a plane might cause the sorrow to swell
within hours while a car might effect it in days.
 Things
Ageless
Fallen stop aging once they have their Reckoning.
Their body will remain as it appeared for the rest of their
existence. Nephilim age but slowly. A Nephilim can grow
as old as 500 years, but like a human, as they age, they get
physically weaker.
Animals
Because Fallen have no normal language barriers, they
chapter ii: Setting
are able to communicate even with animals. Animals
understand instincts and simple concepts, such as ‘guard’
or ‘sit’.
However, true communication is not possible. At best
the Fallen can discover the wants and needs of the animal.
It’s rarely anything a good animal trainer couldn’t have
figured out, but at least it’s much faster for Fallen.
The only animal that is of great use to the Fallen are
pigeons and doves, and solely as messengers.
For whatever reason, Fallen seem to be able to imprint
the aspect of a person who they have sensed through the
True Voice onto the bird. The bird will then seek to find
that person, somehow looking through the Symphony for
them - and can eventually home in on the Domus of that
Fallen. Attaching a letter to the bird allows Fallen to have
their own means of communication.
It should be noted that intention plays a heavy role in this
area. For example, a Fallen who uses a messenger bird, but
attempts to send a disease through the bird or the letter,
is diluting their intention. The bird is a messenger, yet
the Fallen is seeking to inflict harm against the target of
the message. The Fallen’s intention confuses the bird and
the message is not sent properly. This is because the True
Voice reveals the intention behind the Fallen’s actions.
Angelic Script
There is a script which the Grigori brought to mankind
a very long time ago. It has been lost, recovered and
obscured countless times. Fallen can read angelic script
and recognize it when they see it.
They use Angelic Script when they have to Brand Fallen
for crimes. It is an exhaustive language in which a single
symbol can communicate a great deal.
30
Emotions
With the Reckoning, many Fallen have found that they
cannot deal with the flood of emotions which plague
them. The Reckoning can break down or cement the
strongest walls that guard a Fallen’s heart.
All too often, Fallen are emotional train wrecks.
Intention
Many humans dismiss intention because they simply
are unaware that there is a deep meaning in intentions.
Intention comes into play in many subtle ways.
Intention is an important but subtle part of KC. Drama
points, for example, require the Storyguide to know not
only what the player wants to do but why they want to
do it. The downtime system as well has the difficulty of
actions based not on how hard they are to do in the real
world but what impact they make upon the story.
Office
It has been rumored that on rare occasions, a Fallen may
gain some form of authority over an aspect of the world of
Clay. This is known as an Office, and it is suggested that
Techniques are merely minor miracles, whereas possessing
an Office represents a greater miracle.
Object Affections
The majority of Affections that are objects are kept
because they are of sentimental value to a Fallen.
However, a side benefit to creating such an Affection is
that it allows a Fallen to invoke it, which means that they
can pull the Affection from their Domus to themselves,
provided that it is small enough to hold in the palm of
their hand.
Invoking a small object Affection in this way only works
if the object is not in view elsewhere at the time, and if it
resides at their Domus.
Techniques
The Core and Embodiment Techniques come naturally
to a Fallen. Beyond these, Fallen can learn the Techniques
of other Embodiments but it is somewhat more difficult.
They need no teacher; all it takes is the desire to accept
a part of that other Embodiment into their core. This
is to say that a Judicious Fallen who develops a Faithful
Technique didn’t just pick up a new skill. Part of them
 became Faithful.
The only restriction is that a Fallen cannot normally
learn the powers of their counterpart. Faith cannot learn
Pride powers with one exception: there is a state of being
known as a Withering Embodiment. Like a coin balanced
on its edge, the Fallen seems to be able to draw power
from either side, but will never be able to fully master the
Techniques of either side.
Angels can only possess Virtuous Techniques. Devils and
Powerful things, such as middle or higher Tier beings
have equally powerful songs that cannot be easily ignored.
Even a Fallen who is not open to the Symphony will
immediately feel the presence of a middle or higher Tier
being.
Technology
It can be speculated that because the great sin of the
Fallen was to teach mankind forbidden secrets, they

chapter ii: Setting

were forbidden themselves to use the advancements of
demons can only possess Sinful Techniques. Nephilim
mankind.
can possess Virtuous or Sinful Techniques; Embodiments
and counterparts mean nothing to them. The Fallen gain a sense of overwhelming confusion
when they attempt to use modern technology. They are all
Symphony but useless during the moments when they do so.
Throughout all of Creation, there is an underlying The need to explain what is meant by ‘technology’
current of music. Every object, location, person, thought or becomes necessary because Fallen can use most archaic
emotion has its own unique song. Collectively, this is known technology. Levers, pulleys and the vast majority of simple
as the Symphony. tools can still be used by Fallen.
Celestial beings and Electronics and digital products are modern technology
“Cause love’s such an demons are attuned and cannot be used by Fallen to any great extent. The
old fashioned word
to this music through confusion is born from intention. Should one accidentally

And love dares you to care for

their True Voice touch a phone or a television or step into a car, they have
Technique. True no fear. However, if they hope to use that same technology
The people on the edge of the night Voice is, in essence, to their own purpose, they suffer this disorientation.

And love dares you to change our way

another sense that
can perceive the
of caring about ourselves
Symphony.
This is our last dance Listening to the
This is ourselves
Symphony takes
In some cases, such as flicking a light switch - something
that takes not even a second and the effects are minimal -
the Fallen can all but ignore the consequences. But using
other devices, such as turning on a TV, can cause a brief
moment of bewilderment.

Under pressure.”
care and caution. Attempts at violence through modern technology cause
It is a cacophony
Queen: Under Pressure
extreme and quick confusion. Guns, bombs and such
of endless songs modern weapons invite bewilderment very quickly.
that crash into each
other. But if one can
learn to tune out the
inconsequential music, they can gain insight into a large
amount of information.
Things of importance have a more meaningful song. It is
because of this that, through the True Voice, a Fallen can
sense what is human, angel, demon and so forth. They
can also sense them well beyond the range of their human
senses.
Normally, a Fallen tunes out all the music of the
Symphony, as it’s too confusing to constantly focus one’s
attention on it. By default, a Fallen must open themselves
to the Symphony before they hear anything in it.

31
 GAME TERMS
Advantage: Each Advantage a character has over another gives a +1 to the Test (Die roll). There are 3 types of Advantages:
Prowess, Inspired and Transcendent. A player can only acquire one of each.
Challenge: The entire process to see if the character succeeds in an action. Some Challenges are Contested (meaning a random
element will decide) and some are Comparable (meaning you succeed if you’re not at a Disadvantage).
Characteristic/Trait: Characteristics are all of the descriptive elements that make up a character’s statistics. Traits are a subset of
Characteristics; Traits can be spent or exhausted, while other Characteristics cannot.
Disadvantage: Largely the opposite of an Advantage. A player will gain a -1 to a Test (Die roll).
chapter ii: Setting

Drama Points: Used to edit a rule to make the game more dramatic. Is considered a Characteristic and a Trait.
Exhaust/Spend: Some situations will force a player to Exhaust or Spend a Trait. Spending results in a benefit. Exhausting will take
longer to get that Trait back and is typically done as a consequence or cost of some other mechanic.
Inspirations: An Inspiration can be used to give your character an Inspired Advantage on a Challenge. Is considered a Characteristic
and a Trait.
Maneuvers: Used in combat to increase damage (Offensive), decrease damage (Defensive) or to perform unique moves (Dramatic).
Is considered a Characteristic and a Trait.
Prowesses: Individual and detailed Characteristics. Seven in total. There are nine ranks for every Prowess, with rank 1 being the
lowest and rank 9 being the highest.
Ranks: Professions and Techniques are governed by Ranks, from 1 to 3, while Prowesses (above) are have Ranks 1 to 9. Is considered
a Characteristic and a Trait.
Test: In a challenge, a test is a random factor (a single d6). It can be modified in a character’s favor should their Prowess be greater
than their opponent’s. Optionally, some groups may choose to use cards instead of dice.

IN-CHARACTER TERMS
Affection: A person, object or location that can be bound to a Celestial being, via a Technique. The character who does this is
known as the begetter. There are three core Affections: Companion (human), Domus (location) and Hallowed weapon
(object).
Alliance: One of three parts of the Codex. The Alliance is the coming together of the three factions of the Fallen: Divine, Infernal
and Deistical.
Banishment: The term used when Fallen use Hallow to remove angels and devils from the world of Clay permanently.
Bishop: Advisor to the throne. They are expected to keep their King abreast of information, both within Fallen society and outside,
especially with the details of the Last Crusade.
Bygone: A Fallen who is rejected by all Convictions. They are alone and lost. Any Grigori who does not follow the Codex is a Bygone
(so the Remnant would also be considered Bygones).
Census: A Gathering of the Fallen where the Kings may address the city and learn of any problems or concerns.
Civitas: One of the few terms left from the Primeval Fallen that continues to be used. A Civitas is the official term used for a city
inhabited by Fallen who follow the Codex.
Clay: The Fallen refer to the human world (and all things within) as clay. Anything that is not a spiritual presence must inhabit a
body of clay. When the Fallen are trapped within the mortal coil, they say that they are also trapped in a mind of
clay, which means that they believe that they are human, unaware of their countless lives before and unaware of their
celestial nature.

32
Codex: The Codex is the system which forms the Fallen society, comprised of the Alliance, Commandments and Hierarchy. It serves
to unite the Fallen against the Host and Horde and avoid disputes between themselves.
Commandments: The Commandments make up the structure of social interactions between the Fallen. They are guidelines used to
help the Fallen from dissolving into chaos and war.
Congregation: A group of Fallen who live and fight together. Divine and Infernal Fallen typically make these packs of three to six
Fallen. Deistical Fallen usually pool together, comprised of all within the Civitas. Divine Fallen create congregations
known as Choirs. Infernal Fallen make a Murder. The Deistical form the Brood.
Conviction (faction): Every Fallen has different beliefs. There are three main convictions; however, these factions are general and
prone to wide differences in actual beliefs.

chapter ii: Setting

Deistical: Fallen who believe, for whatever reasons, that the Creator has abandoned both the Fallen and mankind. The world
remains, abundant with choices. Thus, the Deistical will enjoy the pleasures of the world and mankind for as long as
they can. If they have any purpose beyond hedonism, it is hidden from the rest of the Fallen.
Divine: Fallen who generally believe that the Creator is still good, despite the punishment for their transgressions. Given a choice,
these Fallen would serve the Creator as angels.
Domus: One of the few terms left from the Primeval Fallen that continues to be used. A Domus is the home of a Fallen which they
have turned into an Affection. It is protected by the Commandments of the Codex.
Embodiment: Humankind may choose between the seven Virtues and seven Sins; however, all Fallen (and thus angels) were
created to embody only one Virtue. Devils, demons and Infernal Fallen embody a Sin instead, as every Virtue has its
antithesis.
Grigori: The proper name for the Fallen, their legion’s title. They were also known as the Watchers. Few Fallen use this term, as many
feel that they cannot use this title until they become angels again. The Remnant, however, still use this term.
Herald: A special position in the Hierarchy that offers no real political power. Their duties are to travel from Civitas to Civitas, and
to spread the word from King to King. They are entrusted with important information and are expected to be allowed
to pass as they require. They are Branded to show their office, which is one of the few positive Brands a Fallen can
receive.
Hierarchy: The Hierarchy is the political system that helps the Fallen maintain order. Based off of chess (a game the Fallen originally
taught to mankind), it creates a governing assembly of Fallen, who are charged with keeping the Codex enforced and
seeking victory in the Last Crusade.
Horde (devils & demons): The mass of devils that have come from Hell. This mass of devils is considerably smaller than a legion
of angels; however, devils are able to summon an almost limitless number of demons. Devils were once angels, while
demons are merely malicious entities created by devils.
Host (angels): The legion of angels who have descended to earth to fight in the Last Crusade. Their warriors (archangels) are
distinguished by wearing armor and masks, a feature otherwise unnecessary for angels. It is presumed that this is to
prevent contact with mankind and Fallen and thereby avoid the possibility of Falling, as the Grigori did. Their legion
title is unknown.
Innocent: A truly innocent person is without sin because they reject it with free will. They cannot be harmed or have Techniques
used against them by Celestial beings.
Infernal: Fallen who generally believe that they have been punished by the Creator and feel little but resentment for their former
Creator. They would embrace all things sinful and dark. They once were searching for a road into Hell, but have since
abandoned that ambition for a new purpose. Although each embodiment has a different viewpoint, they are focused
on destroying, ruining or ruling the world.
King: The highest Echelon of the Hierarchy, the Kings have great political power. They are given the power to make the Fallen act as
they see necessary. They rule with the power of the Codex.

33
 Knight: A warrior, the Knight is one of the few Echelons that is allowed to remain a member of their congregation. They must
typically be the Prelate of their congregation so that they may lead their congregation into battle. They do most of the
fighting in the Last Crusade. A Knight is the only Fallen who may challenge the King.
Last Crusade: The last war before the Apocalypse, so called by the Fallen. It is comprised of a weak alliance between the Host and
the Horde, who seem to be under instructions to destroy all Fallen.
Mandate (decree): The decision and order of the Kings. Disobedience is worthy of punishment.
Mortal Coil: The period in which a Fallen remains locked in a ‘mind of clay’. Which is to say, the time during which a Fallen is
unaware of their Celestial origin in the endless cycle of life, death and rebirth. A Fallen can spend countless lives in this
cycle before a Reckoning ‘awakens’ them to their divinity. Fallen during this period are known as Quiescent Fallen.
chapter ii: Setting

Nephilim: These are the children of male Fallen and a female human. Most Nephilim are rejected by the Fallen. Many become
enemies to those who spawned them. They universally feel like outsiders and constantly search for meaning in their
lives.
Office: A Core Office is a simple power that comes with one’s angelic Order and Tier. A Titled Office gives a Celestial being both
power and responsibilities over an aspect of Creation. Angels and devils have their Core Office, but Fallen have
forgotten theirs.
Path (embodiment): Used in conjunction with their Embodiment, a Fallen either walks a virtuous path or a sinful path. Note that
one’s path does not necessarily mean that one is good or evil. Morality can be different from one’s Path.
Preceptor: The few Remnant who act as Emissaries to the other Convictions.
Prelate: The leader of a Congregation.
Primeval: The term used for the oldest known Fallen. This term was originally given to the Fallen who awoke just after the Flood;
however, it has also been bestowed upon the Fallen who saw the origins of the Divine-Infernal conflict. They are the
most powerful Fallen. All known Primeval Fallen are part of the Remnant or the Shrouds.
Queen/Minister: The second most powerful Echelon, given two names (female and male). It is the Kings’ right to command and
make the plans. It is the Queen or Minister who must ensure that those plans are carried out and, as such, are often
considered the war leaders. They, in unison with the Bishop, possess some political clout at rare times. All Knights,
regardless of Conviction, are expected to follow a Queen’s instructions in battle.
Quiescent Fallen: A Fallen who is unaware of their divinity and remains trapped in the mortal coil. Sometimes they can be sensed
through the True Voice.
Reckoning: The moment, often traumatic but always emotional, where an ignorant Fallen becomes aware of their divine origin.
Remnant: A ‘Conviction’ existing outside the Codex (and thus are Bygones). They are comprised almost exclusively of 2nd Tier Fallen
who turned their backs upon the Fallen. The Codex considers them Bygones, but they are not at war with the Fallen.
Rook: The bodyguard of the Kings. They protect both from within and without the Fallen society.
Shrouds: Mysterious Primeval Fallen who follow no known Conviction. They clean up the mistakes of supernatural beings without
any reason or request.
Supernatural: A general term for anything that is beyond human. It includes angels, devils, demons, Fallen and Nephilim. Each of
these types have their own distinguishable song in the Symphony.
Symphony: The voice, music and will of the Creator, typically impossible to hear for those who possess free will. Many Techniques,
such as the True Voice, are linked to the Symphony.
Technique: The supernatural powers of celestial beings on earth. Essentially, a minor miracle.

34
chapter iii

Codex
 “Now, brothers, if I come to you and speak in tongues, what good will I be to you, unless I bring you some
revelation or knowledge or prophecy or word of instruction?”
Corinthians 14: 6
This section provides a greater detail to the elements of the Codex, including details about the Courts, duels and the
Commandments.
chapter iii: Codex
Alliance
Initially, the most important thing to create was a truce
between the Divine and the Infernal. Without some
form of peace between them, the Commandments and
Hierarchy would be all but ignored.
The Alliance is a simple body of text that explains that
the Divine and Infernal Convictions have a truce and shall
work together to defend themselves from the Host and
Horde. Further, they shall fight together to destroy the
Host and Horde. The truce is to remain until the threat
of the Last Crusade is gone.
Because this is just a truce, the war between the two
Convictions is not resolved, but simply put on hold. The
Alliance also states that there is a general truce between
all Fallen.
Although the Alliance was accepted because it was
necessary, words on paper cannot erase the emotions
between the Convictions. The Divine grow frustrated
that the whole of the Codex fails to present instructions
on how humans should be treated. Many Infernal enjoy
abusing humans and the old hatreds flare up.
Duels
Duels are a time-honored tradition that the Fallen have
engaged in throughout the centuries. During the Divine/
Infernal war, Crucifixion was a rare skill and many of the
battles ended in Hollow Death. As personal grudges began
and animosities grew, eventually this led to Fallen calling
each other out for one-on-one battles. These personal
fights were held on the only neutral ground available: the
36
nearest Deistical playground. Thus, duels were born.
One could argue that during those times, honor was
prized greatly, so challenges were readily accepted. The
best Fallen would win, both Congregations would walk
away and the pitched battles would begin again the next
day.
Duels are an accepted practice as part of the Alliance.
They also represent the one area where the Deistical
Prelate, and not the Kings, has absolute authority. It was
arranged this way because the Deistical could foresee too
many situations where Kings would confuse the situation
with their own reservations and emotions.
The Deistical Prelate has several rules to which she must
adhere. A duel must be announced and accepted. A time,
location and terms must be negotiated before the duel
takes place.
The Challenge
This is the simple part: one Fallen takes offense to
another Fallen’s actions and demands a duel. Any Fallen
may issue or be issued a challenge, including a member of
the Court, although there are special conditions involved
in such Challenges.
It is bad form for a Fallen not to accept a challenge, but
there is no official punishment (see Roughhousing later).
If the challenged is part of a Congregation, they may
request a champion to fight in their stead. This does not
always satisfy the challenger, however. It is the responsibility
of the Deistical Prelate to negotiate a duel that will satisfy
the challenger and the challenged.
A Fallen without a Congregation cannot have a
champion. They must face all battles themselves.
The Court is a special exception. It is considered bad
form for a member of the Court - other than the Knight
or the Rook - to fight. In fact, excluding the Knight, when
a member of the Court issues a challenge or is issued a
challenge, the Rook is always considered the champion
unless negotiated otherwise. The King is forbidden to
take part in any challenge to the Death.
>> Blooded – If the challenged requests a Champion but the
challenger refuses, the Deistical Prelate is within his right
to change the terms to Blooded. The winner of the Duel is
the first to score a hit on their opponent.
>> Death – For exceptional grievances, the Deistical may
agree to the Term of Death. However, denying this Term
is the only true authority that a Prelate may exert. Death
usually means to the Hollow Death but if True Death
occurs, it cannot be punished.
Roughhousing
Duels are an official and, hopefully, clean method of

chapter iii: Codex

With the exception of the Deistical Preate, the Deistical
may also make challenges. The Deistical Prelate still
negotiates the duel.
Time and Location
The Deistical Prelate can set the time of the challenge;
it cannot be more than one month away. In the case of
multiple challenges, the Deistical Prelate may space each
one out one month apart, so the Prelate may have the first
one 1 month away, the next one 2 months away and the
third 3 months away. Of course, they may just have a ‘fight
night’ and get them all out of the way in one evening.
The Location must always be announced and public.
Census is considered a very good time to deal with duels.
airing grievances. But Fallen are creatures of passion and
sometimes they cannot wait, or don’t care to go through
honorable channels.
Should Fallen come to blows, at or outside the Census,
it is generally frowned upon but should not be punished
unless a Fallen death occurs, or if one side brings it up to
the Deistical Prelate.
There are no specific rules against fighting, only a
Commandment against killing. But if a Fallen is roughed-
up and complains, then the Deistical Prelate is encouraged
to arrange a duel against the offending Fallen.
If a fight ends in a death, then that must be judged by
the Commandments.

Terms
The Challenger must issue the Terms of the battle. The
Deistical Prelate is free to help negotiate Terms if they do
not fit the grievance, or if Death is chosen.
>> Satisfaction (default) – Both fighters battle to the best of
their ability without cheating. Neither side is to attempt
to cause the death of the other. If Hollow Death occurs, it
cannot be punished, but the Fallen who caused it can be
reprimanded. True Death is punished as normal.

37
 Hierarchy
Where there are laws, there are rulers and leaders. Without those with the power to interpret and enforce those laws,
there would be little but chaos.
Sovereignty
Originally, the members of the Hierarchy possessed
nothing beyond their own wits and personal power to
wield their position. Usually the most powerful Fallen
in the Civitas was requested or declared themselves as a
King and would appoint their closest allies to fill out their
Court.
chapter iii: Codex
Over the years a curious new strength has been uncovered.
Where once the Court was merely a declaration of strength,
now it has become an institution of tangible power.
Members of the Court have discovered that by taking the
role of the King or the Rook, they gain archetypical power
towards that to which the position was designed.
This effect is known, out of game, as Sovereignty. It is
dealt with in detail in the Appendix Chapter (P. 278).
Gaining
“Do you rulers indeed speak justly?
Sovereignty
Do you judge uprightly among men?”
A Fallen cannot gain
Sovereignty until they
Psalm 58:1 serve in their position for
one full month. They must
be declared at Census
and must make or receive
Affirmation during the
next Census.
Enemies
Many of the Sovereignties have to do with the Enemies
of the Fallen. By default, all angels, devils and demons
are considered Enemies. The Kings together may declare
a Mandate that marks another individual or group as an
Enemy. This can only be done during Census.
A single King does not have the authority to declare an
Enemy alone.
38
King
Together, the Kings make an absolute authority; this
is where both their power and their restrictions lie. The
White and Black King together interpret the laws of the
Fallen, known as the Commandments.
Together they decide upon the war efforts of the ward
and all Fallen within. Together they must choose who
lives and who dies.
The Kings have the most important and most difficult
position on the Hierarchy. It is within their judgment,
their hands, to win this war against the Host and the
Horde. That is their first and foremost goal. While the
Commandments cannot be broken, they may use all their
resources to battle the Host and Horde.
A King’s power is primarily political and tactical,
meaning that the King should not take an active role in
the Last Crusade, but instead plan the war efforts. They
are considered too important to lose. However, few Kings
are able to stand idly by and give orders as their brethren
die; those who go to die are rarely inspired by Kings who
cannot fight. Normally the King will use their Queen/
Minister, Knight or Rook in battle, but should a King
choose, they may take to the field as well.
If a King is killed, then the rest of the Court must find
a unanimous decision on who will become the next King.
If there is nobody within the Court (if it was wiped out
completely) then the majority of the Conviction will
decide who becomes the new King.
Queen/Minister
The Queen (the male equivalent is known as Minister)
represents the war leader or general for their King. The
Queen/Minister is charged by the King with leading
wartime activities, which is their prime duty. They
can be good tacticians who observe, provide support
and otherwise oversee a battle, or they can be warriors
themselves. The Queen/Minister has the power to make
decisions for the forces in battle as she feels is suitable.
The Queen/Minister is expected to travel with war
parties, either battling beside them or evaluating the
situation and providing support. She is allowed to do
battle with the Host or the Horde at her discretion, but
her actions can be scrutinized by the Kings. A Queen/
Minister is chosen because the Kings presume that they
will act with caution when dealing with the enemy. If
they are foolish, whether acting without receiving any
information from the Kings or blindly leading Fallen into
a slaughter, they will no doubt lose their positions.
The Queen/Minister has complete authority in battle
over any Knight, whether Black or White. All Knights are
expected to fight alongside and obey the direct orders of
either Queen/Minister.
The Queen/Minister is also a member of the Council
(see later), which is the only group of Fallen who can sway
the decision of a King.
A King is free to choose their own Queen/Minister.
Bishop
The Bishop is the advisor to the King. They take on both
political and tactical responsibilities within the court.
They are usually information gatherers and as such, they
are often required to go out and collect knowledge about
the ward, its nuances and, most importantly, any Host or
Horde existing within the city. Of course, a wise Bishop
always keeps information about what the other side is
doing.
A Bishop is one of the few roles where some small
contact with the enemy is tolerated. It is understood that
the Bishop needs to get close to the enemy to study them
and watch them, so there might be a situation where
contact occurs.
The Bishops comprise the other half of the Council,
along with the Queens/Ministers.
A King is free to choose their own Bishop.
Rook
The Rook is both the right and left hand of the King,
serving as a bodyguard to the King and as an instrument
of the King’s judgment.
As a bodyguard, the Rook needs to watch over the Kings’
well being and protect them from harm, no matter the
source. If the King chooses to go to war, then the Rook
must do so as well. If the King’s position is threatened,
39
then the Rook must protect the King. Few Rooks can
protect a threatened King every moment of every day, so
the Rook serves more as a symbol of protection.
Should a King be challenged, whether as a duel or for the
throne by one of their Knights, the Rook can be expected
to take that challenge.
As the iron fist of the King, they are expected to take
care of situations which the King does not want made
public. Actions intended to be public are duties to be
performed by the Queen/Minister. The Rook is expected
to act with intelligence and discretion when taking on
these other duties. Many of these special situations are
chapter iii: Codex
entirely unorthodox and may even break some of the
Commandments. The Rook need never accept these
requests of their Kings. However, if they choose to accept
them, they are under obligation to deny the King’s
involvement and to claim that the actions were their
choice.
If a King is ever murdered and the identity of the killer is
uncertain, the Rook is given special authority to undertake
an investigation to reveal the murderer. During this
investigation, the Rook is an island, allowed to take any
course of action they like, regardless of Commandments
- short of murdering Fallen. No Fallen is allowed to deny
the Rook access to their Domus or to look into their
personal affairs for the truth. If the Rook can discover
who the murderer was and produce evidence for the
surviving King and Council, they are absolved of any
Commandments they break. A Rook who fails in their
investigation will eventually pay for those crimes.
In large cities it is acceptable for a King to take two
Rooks, thus complicating matters for a Knight to take
their rulership away.
A King chooses their own Rook.
Knight
The Knight position is handled differently than the
others. A Knight is chosen only with the approval of
both the White and Black King. One King must choose
who they want as their Knight, while the opposed King is
allowed to accept them or give that Knight a quest to be
completed before acceptance.
A quest can be almost anything, depending on how
difficult the opposed King wants it to be. It must, however,
be possible for a Fallen to achieve. Defeating an angel on
 their own is acceptable. Capturing the moon is not.
If the quest is performed successfully, the Fallen is
Knighted.
Knights must be the Prelates of their congregation.
Knights and their congregations form a collective force
upon which both Kings are allowed to draw, through their
Queens/Ministers.
The Knights’ primary responsibility is to fight the Host
and the Horde, although often the Kings must often rely
on other Choirs and Murders without Knights to aid in
battle with the Host and the Horde.
chapter iii: Codex
Some view it as an honor to have a Knight leading one’s
congregation.
Challenging the Throne
The position of the King gives a great deal of power to
a single Fallen. It is small wonder that it is coveted and
guarded jealously. But there is a method for Fallen to take
the Throne away legally from the King.
A Knight who has fought
in at least one battle
“But you will die like mere men; you against the Host or Horde
will fall like every other ruler.”
is considered worthy of
challenging their King for
Psalm 82: 7 the throne.
The most direct way
allows a Knight to
challenge their King for
the Throne. This is expected to be a public and noble
challenge that follows several steps.
The Declaration must first be made. The Knight needs
to state their reason and proof as to why the King should
not sit on the Throne.
The Appeal can then be asked. This allows the King
whose Throne is challenged to turn to the opposed King.
The opposed King has the right to judge the evidence
presented by the Knight. If the Knight has no proof or
is just acting out of pure malice or childish reasons, the
opposed King can throw the challenge out, but is usually
expected to abstain. As long as there is a valid reason
and/or proof, then the opposed King must allow the
challenge. It’s important to note that this step is entirely
optional and making an Appeal means putting power into
the opposed King’s hands. Few challenged Kings bother
making an Appeal.
40
The Challenge is then accepted by the Rook. Both the
Rook and the Knight should prepare for a duel, either to
submission or death. If the Knight is defeated in the duel,
then the challenge has ended. If the Knight is victorious,
then there may be two more steps.
The Counter-challenge can be issued. If the King is not
satisfied with the outcome of the duel, if they claim it was
dishonorable or unfair, they may themselves have a duel
with the Knight. This is considered poor form because the
first duel should decide the fate of the King.
If the Knight wins the Challenge (and potentially the
Counter-challenge), then the choice of the Throne is
given to the Knight.
The Knight can choose to accept it or can give it
to another member of the appropriate Court. If the
Knight attempts to give the Throne to someone who is
inappropriate (not in the Court, a Deistical, etc) then the
Queen/Minister steps forward and makes the appropriate
decision (and they have the power to place themselves in
the King’s position).
It should be noted that a King cannot give up their
position, outside of a Challenge or choosing to
Excommunicate themselves (in which case, the Queen/
Minister has the power to put someone else on the
Throne).
There is a second method of dethroning a King, but it
tends to be more rare. The opposite King or Council can
choose to declare a public vote of non-confidence.
Should the Council and King come to a unanimous
decision, they may dethrone the King in question.
In this case, the Queen/Minister must choose who from
the Court to put on the Throne.
If there is ever evidence of a King conspiring against the
opposite King (breaking one of the Commandments), the
Council and opposite King must publicly vote the other
King out.
Conspiracy is a very serious accusation, as it can not only
result in the dethroning of a King but in Excommunication
or Death. Because it is so serious, it is not unheard of to
ask for impartial advocates to come. Often Heralds will be
asked to act in such a capacity; both a White and Black
Herald who act as a prosecutor and defender.
 Census
A practice of the Codex is to bring together all the Fallen
within a Civitas in a regular fashion. It is not optional,
but there is no real punishment for not being able to
attend. Every Congregation is expected to send at least
one member if they cannot all attend.
During these gatherings, information is shared, duels
are declared and the Kings disseminate orders and
mandates.
One important act is simply to take an accounting of all
the Fallen to see if any have gone missing.
A gathering can occur without the presence of one or
both of the Kings; even Kings have lives, after all.
The absence of the both Kings leaves the Council
in charge for the evening, which can be a good or bad
thing for the city. One King can generally hold a Census,
although a Mandate must either be approved by the
Council or held until the other King can judge it.
Otherwise, the Census is a social event and is meant to
solidify the ties that bind the Fallen. Familiarity can breed
loyalty over time. It can be argued, however, that tension
between the Divine and Infernal is only heightened
during gatherings, but many would prefer to see the strife
be public, rather than smolder away, hidden from all.
Affirmation
The most important event that takes place at Census
is the Affirmation. At some point during the Census,
the Kings have a Calling of the Commandments. The
Deistical Prelate is often asked to read, but anybody can
read them out.
After the Commandments are read, the Kings in turn
ask each member of their Conviction to swear publicly to
the First Commandment - Thou shalt Offer all thy Skills, thy
Techniques and thy life in aid of thy Kings.
This is known as the Affirmation, and it is the lifeblood
of an effect known as Sovereignty, which is dealt with in
more detail later in the Appendix Chapter (P. 278).
A Divine or Infernal cannot normally refuse to offer
Affirmation. It is one of the Commandments. If they
refuse, they are often disciplined in some fashion, or
forced to perform a duty for the good of the city.
If a Divine or Infernal fails to give Affirmation three
months in a row, they cannot justly call themselves a
41
member of that Civitas and must accept Excommunication
or Submission. These three months potentially gives them
the time to ‘fix’ the problem (such as convincing the
Knight to challenge the King).
Removing Positions
A King may freely choose and dismiss their Queen/
Minister, Bishop and Rook from their own Conviction.
A King can make as much ceremony out of this as they
desire.
The Kings together decide whether to bestow a
chapter iii: Codex
Knighthood and therefore must consequently both agree
to remove one.
A King may only be dethroned in one of two ways.
First they may be challenged by any one of their Knights
(a Black Knight obviously cannot challenge a White
King). To dethrone the King, the Knight must either fight
just the Rook, the King or both (the last is bad form). If
the Knight is expected to fight both, they must be given
enough time to fully recover from their battle with the
Rook before facing the King.
If the Knight should win, they may place any member of
their Conviction, including themselves, on the throne.
Optionally, a declaration of non-confidence may be
issued by the Council or the opposite King. The Council
is frozen (neither King may alter the Council at this time)
and the Council and the opposite King deliberate. If they
are unanimous, then the King in question is dethroned.
In this case the appropriate Queen/Minister selects a new
King from their ranks (they may choose themselves for the
position).
The White Court
The Divine try to act with honor as much as possible.
Although they wish it were not so, intrigue and politics do
nevertheless rear their ugly head in the White Court.
Many Divine Fallen are warriors, poorly practiced in
the ways of politics, so often it is a struggle to find good
leaders.
A good White Court is one that makes sure that their
Conviction is properly respected, but also one that can
 distance themselves from the more despicable habits of
the Infernal.
The Black Court
Life in the Black Court is often a little more cutthroat
than in the White Court. The Black King must keep
vigil over the rest of the Court to secure their seat on the
throne. A few Black Kings have been known to run their
Court with an iron fist, but this often leads to treachery
and backstabbing. A relaxed atmosphere allows the King
chapter iii: Codex
Council
The Council is composed of the Queens/Ministers and
Bishops of the Black and White Court. The Council may
gather when they desire. With consensus, they have the
power to rule together with the authority of a King. If
there is no King present at a gathering, then the Council’s
orders are like the orders of a single King.
The Council often brings in the Deistical Prelate as an
advisor, but the Prelate has no authority over them.
The Council is free to rule by majority rather than
consensus and, in this case, they are free to give the

to keep his enemies close to him. Deistical Prelate a tie-breaking vote. This is considered a
privilege for the Prelate, not a right.

Mandates
Census officially occurs when the Kings desire one; it is
their venue to create mandates. Mandates are the rulings
of the Kings and must be obeyed.
Although the Kings are to use the Commandments
as their guide, it is their opinion that interprets the
Commandments. A Mandate is expected to be absolute
and beyond contestation. The Kings cannot make a
Mandate that countermands or conflicts with any of the
Commandments, but they are free to interpret them and
issue punishment as they see fit.
The Kings have absolute authority. They may listen to the
arguments and advice of the Fallen within their Civitas, or
they may ignore them. They may choose to allow others to
speak during Census, or they may have those who speak
out of turn removed.
There is a saying that states, “The stronger the King, the
quieter the Census”. This simply means that the more
powerful Kings rule with an iron fist. Some of the newer
Kings indulge the opinions of others, lest they gain the
resentment of the city. Although revolution is nearly
unheard of in Fallen society, it wouldn’t be long before a
resented King was challenged by their Knight.

42
 Rare Positions
There are a small number of revered positions reserved
for a Fallen who can fill these roles. Special positions
are not a part of the Court and thus have little political
important to travel through the normal means of carrier
bird.
Heralds have no actually power within a city, except
perhaps to ask for a place to stay and a modicum of
respect.

Preceptor
power. However, they are not at all easy to obtain. They
also retain a distinction of Black or White, depending on
the Conviction with which they side.

Advocate
Preceptor is a very special position that is given only
to emissaries of the Remnant. They make for dangerous
allies, as their mere presence is enough to draw the Host
The Advocate is an unofficial position within the or Horde to them. Preceptors are only called for in times

chapter iii: Codex

Hierarchy. No Advocates exist until the Kings appoint
one through a Mandate.
The role of an Advocate is to argue either for or against
the Commandments. They are expected to bring a
different interpretation of the laws of the Fallen and to
argue those points with the Kings, Council or rest of the
Fallen.
Advocates are called upon when there are difficult
decisions to be made, ones that have little to do with the
war, but a great deal to do with the inner workings of the
society of Fallen. Kings always have the final judgment in
all decisions, but Advocates hope to sway that judgment
to their own opinions.
of dire need.
The position of a Preceptor was created by the Deistical to
allow a Remnant to be protected by the Commandments
when invited to a Civitas. A Remnant is only a Preceptor
when invited by a member of the Deistical.
The Remnant has at best a tenuous relationship with
the rest of the Fallen, who generally see the Remnant as
self-centered cowards who turned their backs on the rest
of their kind.
A Preceptor will only come at the request of a member
of the Deistical.
The reasons for calling a Preceptor are few, fortunately.

Grey Knight
Although rare, a member of the Deistical may prove
themselves to the Kings. If requested and accepted by
both Kings, they can bestow the honor of a Grey Knight.
A Grey Knight is expected to answer the call to battle by
the Kings or Queen/Minister.
A Grey Knight never has the power to challenge a King’s
throne.
Remnant are older and have vast knowledge of secrets
and mysteries. When a Civitas encounters something new
and strange, it’s all too likely that the Remnant have some
knowledge about it.
Whatever the reasons are, most of the time the Fallen
are loath to invite their older brethren, simply because it is
an acknowledgement of the Remnant’s superiority.
Normally this is not a role that a player character will
ever assume.

Herald
Heralds are typically only chosen when a ward finds itself
in relative peace. The Herald is appointed by a King and
travels to other cities in hopes of transferring information
between cities. The Heralds are usually there to discover
which surrounding wards might be under siege and who
or what the enemies are. This information allows the city
from which the Herald is dispatched to have forewarning
of the potential threats around them.
Heralds also act as messengers when a message is too

43
 Commandments
The following are the laws of the Fallen, written by the
Deistical, interpreted by the Kings.
Commandments
Thou shalt offer all thy Techniques, thy skills and thy life
in aid to thy Kings.
Thou shalt respect the hierarchy of the Codex.
Thou Shalt Not Kill thy Brethren outside of honorable
combat.
chapter iii: Codex
Thine Kings will never conspire against each other. Take
heed and take their example to heart.
Thou shalt suffer the Affections of another Fallen, but
other mortal affairs shall receive no such protection.
Thou shalt not procreate with the intention of spawning
Nephilim.
Thou shalt not poach thy brethren from opposed
Convictions.
Thou shalt not conspire with the enemies of the Fallen.
Thou shalt never strike at the Host or Horde without the
release of the King, Queen or Knight.
Thine will is thine own. All brethren are allowed
excommunication over submission.
. and executing a plan to eliminate the enemy.
44
Politics
Although it is easy to say that the Kings lead the Fallen,
and that the Commandments are set in stone, it is much
more complicated than that.
The vast majority of Fallen have existed since before the
Codex was put into place; they knew the freedom of being
in a lone congregation.
Many Fallen further realize that they are not politicians
and are not well practiced at governing themselves. The
Fallen have opted to keep both the Commandments and
their system of rule simple. However, the lack of complexity
allows Kings to have great leeway with their interpretation
of the Commandments; this in and of itself causes strife.
Kings are given absolute authority over the Fallen within
a ward, but abuse of that power leads to dissension.
Corrupt Knights, or worse, a corrupt Court, can keep a
King on a throne for a long time.
It is a system that is far from perfect and one that the
Fallen must struggle with and make work, if they have any
hope of surviving.
Responsibility
The Kings are responsible for victory in the Last Crusade,
above all other duties. This is no simple goal. In the short
term, it means having their Fallen scour their ward for the
presence of the Host and the Horde and then formulating
In the long term, it means building enough of a power
base that Choirs or Murders can be sent out against the
Host and Horde. It has been decided that the war cannot
be won by remaining in a defensive position.
Any Fallen, including a King, may suggest a course of
action. It may be freely and openly discussed. Each King
either supports or opposes the course of action. Only with
mutual support does their discussion become a Mandate.
Mandates from Kings are meant to be absolute. There
is no argument expected here. All Fallen are expected to
obey and uphold any Mandate by the Kings.
Should an argument surface, then the Kings can punish
that Fallen with failure to respect the Hierarchy and
failure to offer one’s life to the cause. It can be as severe or
as light as the Kings decide.
 A single King has limited power; however, the authority
of a King must be respected. It is true that although a single
King cannot make a mandate, they can take a great deal
of liberties with their power. Alone, a King can make any
decision that they desire, so long as it does not contradict
one of the Commandments and it does not permanently
cause injury or loss to a Fallen.
A lone King has the right to detain, question or remove
any Fallen they desire. All decisions of a King, however,
may be reviewed by the opposed King at some point in
the near future. So as long as there is no permanent injury
or loss, then a lone King is free to do what they like. As

chapter iii: Codex

such a King must tread very lightly when interacting with
members of another Conviction.
The Council can also step into play either to support or
challenge a lone King. A single King with the support of
the Council, can have their decision become a mandate.

Sacrifice
Among the Kings’ secondary duties is a responsibility
for the survival of the

“These commandments that I give you

Fallen within the Civitas,
but sacrifices must
occasionally be made for today are to be upon your hearts.”
Deuteronomy 6: 6
the greater good.
It is the right of the
Kings, under the power
of the Commandments,
to ask any Fallen to give their life for the cause. This is
never asked lightly, but if one Fallen life may be given to
save many more, then that is always the right choice.
Careless use of this right is often enough for a Knight to
choose to challenge the rulership of their order.
A Fallen who is asked to sacrifice themselves for the
greater good and manages to survive the ordeal, provided
that the reason they sacrificed themselves ended positively,
may become an Exemplar.
An Exemplar requires the Fallen to accept a brand,
which in turn requires Crucifixion. This is one of the few
times that the rite is used for a positive meaning.
An Exemplar brand signifies that Fallen as a hero of
heroes. They can be asked to sacrifice themselves again in
the future but, should the Fallen break a Commandment
at some point, the Kings must be lenient at first, sparing
the Fallen from Death or future Branding once.

45
 Punishments
This section gives examples of the type of punishments
that can be incurred from breaking the Commandments,
followed by a detailed look at them. What’s important to
understand about the Codex and the Commandments is
that there is no greater authority than the Kings. They
decide how to interpret the Commandments and may do
so differently from Kings in another city.
Punishments for crimes are still Mandates, hence they
require both Kings to come to an agreement.
Going too lenient will encourage Fallen to break the
laws in the future. Being too harsh will often promote
dissension within the Fallen.
chapter iii: Codex
When Kings issue punishments, they are often
inadvertently setting precedent. In theory, there should
be no precedent set as Kings are technically allowed to
rule in any way they choose, but many Fallen will cry foul
when the Kings issue inconsistent rulings.
Punishing Fallen is a give-and-take system. The King’s
Conviction determines a great deal. A Black King will
likely want to protect Infernal who get into trouble, and
vice versa. But being unreasonable and refusing to accept
any punishment for crimes is foolish because it will often
come back to haunt the King later.
As such the Kings often enter into private negotiations,
bargaining to determine the right punishment for the
crime.
Contrition
The mildest form of punishment: a public display,
most often an apology. If the Contrition does not seem
at least sincere, the Kings are free to issue a more severe
punishment.
Discipline
This punishment means anything from making the
criminal perform some passive task, such as being
banned from Census until they can behave, to corporal
punishment.
Discipline is an example, used to test whether the
criminal will obey the letter of the punishment or the
spirit of the punishment. It is a good gauge for the Kings
in future dealings with that Fallen.
When resorting to corporal punishment, it can be private
46
but is usually public. It can be as savage as a beating or
as civilized as a whipping. The Kings need to decide also
whether they will allow the Fallen to be healed afterwards
(via Recure).
Servitude
This form of punishment puts the offending Fallen into
the temporary service of the offended. This could be used
to force the Fallen into some duty for the Court or directly
into the service of another Fallen.
The duty set must be carried out to the best of the
criminal’s ability. If they fail in the task set for them, then
the Kings must issue another punishment.
There is a much more severe version of this punishment
that forces the criminal to Supplicate themselves to one
of the offended. The supplicant must do so willingly but,
as this is the mandate of the Kings, they are expected to
accept the punishment.
See the Supplication Vice (P. 110) for details.
Branding
Considered the first of many brutal punishments,
branding a Fallen requires putting a permanent mark on
the Fallen’s face so that they will forever live with their
crime known to all.
However, Fallen never scar with normal wounds, so in
order to place a brand, the criminal must be Crucified.
The Crucifixion, in and of itself, causes Trauma (see the
Trauma section for details, P. 200).
The brand is always done in angelic script, where a
single symbol can reveal the description of the criminal’s
behavior.
Branding is often used instead of True Death, to give the
Fallen a second chance at life. Should the Fallen ever have
to be punished again, they may not be branded again. Any
punishment that would involve Branding must become
True Death.
See the Brand Vice (P. 107) for details.
Excommunication
The Fallen is branded and is forced to leave the city, never
to return. The brand is discretionary, however, based on
the Kings opinions and the crime involved.
True Death
Taking a Fallen’s life is generally only done when they
have proven that they will be nothing but trouble and
have no worth to the Fallen.
The Fallen is Crucified and then killed.
47
The Deistical
The Deistical have relaxed punishments where the
Commandments are concerned. There is a limit to how
far this can go. In general, Kings are free to demand
Contrition and Discipline from Deistical, but anything
more requires deliberation with the Deistical Prelate.
There are certain crimes for which the Deistical must
answer and, in these cases, the Kings can call for worse
chapter iii: Codex
punishments without the Deistical Prelate’s permission.
 hou shalt offer all thy hou shalt respect the

T Techniques, thy skills

and thy life in aid to thy
Kings.
T hierarchy of the Codex.

Through this Commandment, the Kings demand the
service and submission of all Divine and Infernal in the
city.
This Commandment is used as Affirmation, and it gives
the Courts Sovereignty.
chapter iii: Codex
This Commandment merely demands respect of the
Fallen. Trivial infractions of this Commandment happen
often enough, and they are usually ignored. It is when a
member of the Court takes offence to the words or actions
of another that this Commandment gets called into play.

The Hierarchy doesn’t just include the Court, but

Breaking this Commandment generally means that a
Fallen refuses to follow a Mandate or order of the Kings.
The Fallen is usually given a chance to explain themselves
to the Kings before punishment is passed.
Punishment
Anything from Discipline to True Death are considered
common forms of punishment.
Prelates as well. This may be extended to the Deistical
Prelate as a courtesy.
Punishment
Contrition or Discipline are the most common forms
of punishment here. Servitude is not unheard of but it’s
rare to force a Fallen to Supplicate themselves for this
Commandment.

Deistical Punishment Deistical Punishment

Deistical are not required to swear to this Commandment Contrition without the Deistical Prelate’s permission.
and as such, they cannot normally break it.
Discipline with the permission of the Deistical Prelate.
Any Deistical may make an Affirmation and then bind
themselves as a Divine or Infernal would. In this case,
the Deistical Prelate no longer has any say in such a
punishment.

48
 hou Shalt Not Kill hine Kings will never

T thy Brethren outside of

honorable combat. T conspire against each
other - Take heed and take
their example to heart.

Every Fallen is considered a precious resource in the eyes
of the Codex. Every Fallen can be a soldier and thus, the
loss of one could be critical.
The problem with this Commandment is that Fallen
will often fight amongst each other; those fights can get
This Commandment is used to keep the Kings in
check.
As detailed before, if a King conspired against the other
King, the Council must be brought in. Together, King
and Council must decide if the King in question was

chapter iii: Codex

pretty intense. Still, there are provisions in the Alliance
that allow Fallen to have these skirmishes without fear of
punishment.
However, it’s when a Fallen dies that the situation
becomes complicated. Some Kings view Hollow Death as
an offense under this Commandment. Of those, some see
it as a minor offense while others consider it very seriously.
After all, how does anybody know if that Hollow Death
wasn’t intended to be an attempt at True Death?
Many Kings will not even bother punishing the Hollow
Death if neither party comes forward to make an issue of
it. It was likely in this case that both parties involved were
seeking some sort of private satisfaction.
To some Kings, whether the Hollow Death was
intentional or not is important as well.
True Death has fewer factors to consider. It is murder,
plain and simple.
Punishment
For Hollow Death, Discipline to Brandings are acceptable
punishments. Discipline is often invoked when the King
demands punishment rather than reparations to the
Fallen who was killed. Servitude is commonly used as a
means to pay back the Fallen who was killed. Branding is
used for repeat offenders or malicious Kings.
For True Death, Branding or True Death are generally
acceptable. The problem with True Death is that it
removes two potential warriors from the war. Answering
a murder with naught but a Branding is a bitter pill that
many Kings need to swallow.
conspiring.
Conspiring is generally defined as a King who makes
secret plans to work against the opposite King, or who
purposefully deceives, uses false evidence or misleads the
other King in an effort to manipulate the arrangement of
any Mandate (which includes a punishment for breaking
a Commandment).
This most definitely includes using a Technique against
another King as a means to manipulate them.
Any Fallen caught trying to manipulate a King through
Techniques, lies or false evidence can be punished under
this Commandment.
Punishment
Upon a King, Excommunication is the only
punishment.
Upon a Fallen who tries to manipulate a King,
Supplication through Servitude if the affected King
desires it. Otherwise, Branding.
Deistical Punishment
Deistical are not exempt from this Commandment; the
Prelate’s permission is not sought in any punishment.

Deistical Punishment
Deistical are not exempt from this Commandment; the
Prelate’s permission is not sought in any punishment.

49
 hou shalt suffer the hou shalt not procreate

T Affections of another
Fallen, but other mortal
affairs shall receive no
T with the intent to spawn
Nephilim.

such protection.
Often considered a minor Commandment, no Fallen
should even intend to make a Nephilim.
Affections can be a Fallen’s lifeblood. Because of this, it
is forbidden to harm an Affection directly. This Commandment fails to account for ‘accidents’ that
happen. It also doesn’t cover Nephilim made from before
That being said, humans affairs are not within the
the Last Crusade began, either.
purview of the Kings to dictate. A Fallen cannot be
chapter iii: Codex

punished for doing things to humans and likewise, the Some Kings will still punish any creation of a Nephilim,
Kings cannot ban Fallen from interaction with humans, as Fallen should have been responsible for any accidents.
such as performing Predomination. Of course, if an
individual Fallen’s attentions towards humans ends up .Punishment
threatening Fallen society, then that crosses the line. Discipline or Servitude are suitable punishments for this
Concerning Affections, the wording on this crime.
Commandment allows a fair bit of interpretation from
the Kings. By a strict reading, it only prevents direct harm. Deistical Punishment
Some Kings, however, discourage things like intimidation The Deistical can be punished for this crime, but only
towards human Affections. with the agreement of the Deistical Prelate.
Where this Commandment gets muddy, however, is
when a Fallen makes an Affection that could potentially
be an enemy of the Civitas. In this case, the Kings may
decide to declare the Affection an enemy of the city; that
Mandate overrides this Commandment.

Punishment
For harming or killing Affections, Contrition to
Servitude are common punishments.
Lesser crimes (if punished): Contrition to Discipline.

Deistical Punishment
Deistical are expected to follow and be protected by
this Commandment. The punishment must satisfy the
Deistical Prelate before the Kings may make it official;
however, the Prelate cannot insist on anything greater
than Servitude.

50
 hou shalt not poach thy
T brethren from opposed
Convictions.
It is against the rules to try to convince another Fallen
to leave their current Conviction and join another. This
doesn’t stop Fallen from waxing poetical about their
Conviction.
This is a hard Commandment to prove, if broken.
Punishment
Contrition to Servitude are suitable punishments.
Deistical Punishment
The Deistical often expect this Commandment to defend
their Conviction, but at the same time, they do not want
to be punished when they themselves accidentally do it.
Regardless, when it involves a Deistical, the Prelate must
be brought in, and a punishment must be made to her
satisfaction, but she can ask for nothing greater than
Servitude.
51
hou shalt not conspire
T with the enemies of the
Fallen.
The enemies of the Fallen are always the Host and Horde
and any individual or group who the Kings define as such
through a Mandate.
Conspiring in this case is taken as presented in the
previous King’s Conspiracy Commandment. Additionally,
chapter iii: Codex
although not expressly written, any Fallen who enters into
a private conversation or who has a secret meeting with an
enemy of the Civitas is punishable.
Fallen know that devils and demons can extract truth
from something as simple as a conversation, whereas the
Host could use their Techniques to manipulate a Fallen
into giving details away. That is why any conversation with
an enemy is often punishable.
Punishment
Contrition or Discipline for trivial situations, such as
speaking to the Host or Horde when it resulted in no
difficulty or trivial problems.
Servitude or Branding for situations where conversations
with the enemy led to more strife for the Civitas.
Excommunication or True Death for actually conspiring
with an enemy of the Civitas.
Deistical Punishment
Trivial situations are ignored. Anything that caused strife
is treated as above without consulting with the Prelate.
 hou shalt never strike at
T the Enemies of the Civitas
without the release of
thine King, Queen or
Knight.
The Kings must prepare the war plans. Some of those
plans can involve traps, tricks and anything else. Anything
to win the war.
Unless it’s life or death, a Fallen is expected never to
chapter iii: Codex
engage the Host or Horde without permission. Attacking
at the wrong time could ruin a crucial plan. Attacking
rather than reporting back could lead to a serious lack of
new information (for example, if the presence of the Host
or Horde was previously unknown).
Much leniency is given on this Commandment. The
Kings aren’t about to punish a Fallen who manages to
banish an angel or devil on their own. Ultimately, if
the attack caused no strife to the Civitas then either no
punishment or something trivial will be handed out.
Punishment
Contrition or Discipline, if no strategies were placed in
jeopardy or if it was a life or death situation.
Servitude or Branding, only if the attack ended up
making things worse for the Civitas.
Deistical Punishment
Deistical are expected to follow and be protected by
this Commandment. The punishment must satisfy the
Prelate.
52
hine will is thine own -
T All brethren are allowed
Excommunication over
submission.
Being a part of the Codex is strictly optional. Thus,
any Fallen who does not agree with the Mandates of the
Kings may choose to Excommunicate themselves from the
Civitas.
This does, however, mean willingly submitting to being
branded.
The only time that a Fallen cannot choose
Excommunication is when the Kings are considering a
True Death punishment.
Punishment
Excommunication, obviously. However, the Kings may
choose to forego the branding if they feel it too harsh.
The Excommunicated Fallen is allowed to gather their
Affections, quickly of course (often under the watchful
eye of the Rook), and leave.
Deistical Punishment
The Deistical may choose this, like any Fallen. They will
not be branded unless the Prelate insists.
 chapter iv

Embodiments

53
 The Fundamentals
The Embodiments are crucial, fundamental elements of
Creation. Humanity knows them as the heavenly Virtues
and Deadly Sins. But Fallen have come to know them
more intimately, for each Fallen is destined to be the
Embodiment of one of those Virtues or Sins. Like one’s
parents, a Fallen doesn’t truly get a choice in the matter.
Every Embodiment has its own strengths and weaknesses.
Each Embodiment has a number of minor miracles,
known as Techniques, that showcase its principles.
Each of the Virtues has a corresponding Sin. These
Virtues and Sins are linked; this link is known as the Path.
chapter iv: Embodiments
A Fallen of Virtue has a Sin which is on the Opposed Path
and the same can be said for the Sin. There is no end of
argument about which is the true Path or the correct one
to walk.
A Fallen comes to realize their Embodiment upon
Reckoning. While their Embodiment Path is set, which
side of the Path they walk isn’t. The choice of Path direction
is theirs to take, but their lifestyle and life experience
will usually help them pick. Generally, a person who
led a good life will choose their Virtuous Embodiment,
while a person who led a bad life will choose their Sinful
Embodiment.
A Fallen cannot change their Embodiment, but they
can, with desire and need, cross to the Opposed Path.
Such events are rare and uncontrolled, not unlike one’s
own Reckoning.
Reconciling what an Embodiment means to a Fallen
is no easy feat. Every Fallen comes at their Embodiment
with countless lifetimes of experience. Every one has a
different perspective. Who is to say which one is right or
wrong?
Add in the complication of Fallen society, which demands
that you choose a Conviction. In the ancient times, it was
all very simple. Virtuous Fallen fell quickly in with the
Divine while Sinful Fallen joined the Infernal. Those
few who could not decide became Deistical. However, as
the world grew and progressed into the modern world -
particularly since the Last Crusade began, a great number
of Sinful Fallen have found themselves in the Divine and
the reverse is true.
54
Techniques
An Embodiment determines the core of what a character
is, but their own beliefs will control the person they
are. An Embodiment determines what Techniques are
possessed by a character, but these are just the ones that
come most naturally to them. Not every Fallen will learn
to master their own Techniques. Some have no interest in
accessing that strength, but most are drawn to exploring
their innate power.
Fallen have learned that during times of need, that they
can find the strength and power of another Embodiment.
All that is needed is the motivation to learn that
Technique.
In game terms, this is done by purchasing the Talent:
Additional Embodiment Technique and then committing
build points into the new Technique. However, there is
something far more significant occurring.
A character who gains a Technique of a different
Embodiment does not incorporate those Techniques into
their own Embodiment. A Temperate Fallen who gains
Valor, a Fortitude Technique, does not make Valor a part
of Temperance. Instead, part of the Temperate Fallen
becomes Fortitude to be able to take that Technique.
This is not to say that the Temperate Fallen will become
Fortitude, but that they’ve taken a small step on the Path
of Fortitude.
It is possible even to cross over to the other side, for
Virtuous Fallen to learn Sinful Techniques and vice versa.
A Faithful Fallen who purchases Perversion, a Lustful
Technique, becomes part Lust themselves.
The only restriction seems to be that a Fallen cannot
take the Techniques that are possessed by their Opposed
Path. Thus a Faith cannot normally ever purchase an
Envious Technique. The sole exception to this is a Fallen
who is trapped between two states. This is know as the
Withering, where a Fallen seems stuck in the middle,
forced to reconcile both halves of their Embodiment.
While a Withered Fallen has access to both sides of
Techniques, they cannot seem to master either side.
 Virtues
The Modern definition of Charity is benevolent giving,
while a more fundamental understanding of Charity
might include loving kindness towards all. Both are
aspects of Charitable Fallen.
The typical Charitable is a person who has given all parts
of their life for others. When they do things, they commit
to those things. When they love or hate, they do so with
the whole of their being.
The greatest gifts are the ones that come from the
heart. Charity can touch the hearts and minds of others
throughout the years, through their devout sacrifice and
dedication to such ideals.
Charitable Fallen can see themselves in many roles,
allowing them to be versatile. Whether as a front
line warrior or as support, the Charitable Fallen are
respected.
Their strength in Body allows them to harm themselves
to win fights (Sacrifice), allowing them to be every bit the
warrior that a Fallen of Fortitude or Wrath is seen as.
Their strength in Mind allows them to bestow a gift
(Bless) upon an ally, making them more capable of dealing
with any challenge that might come across their path.
Their power in Soul allows them to take the internal
anguish of those around them (Shepherd). This is a
prized ability and one that is commonly misunderstood.
Those who receive the aid of Shepherd often don’t really
understand that the Charitable Fallen does not heal the
pain, but must suffer it themselves.
One of the greatest strengths that a few Charitable
Fallen have displayed is the power to give their own life
for another. Through the power of their love and sacrifice,
they can protect another from death.
Immorality
An Immoral Charity is one who could have felt a deep
slight towards their acts of kindness, or one that loved and
55
Charity
lost, or had that love turn into something vile and ugly.
In many cases, converting to their counterpart doesn’t
fit their desire and need. Avarice is about acquiring power
and that rarely fits a slighted Charitable Fallen.
chapter iv: Embodiments
Before...
During the second world war, many Charitable Divine
could not ignore the plight and suffering of the victims of
the Axis powers. They sought to aid where they could.
Many Charitable were captured and subjected to a
number of unspeakable horrors. In some cases, it was
revealed that their torturers knew that they were Fallen.
They would use Charity’s powers against them, specifically
forcing them to use Shepherd to comfort other torture
victims. Repeating this over to drive both the torture
victim and Charitable Fallen mad in the process.
Furthermore, many Charitable remember procreating a
great number of times. A few even remember something
called ‘Project Conquering Wyrm’ but nothing has ever
come to light.
Today...
The modern Charitable Fallen can fill many roles. To be
charitable is to give to those who are less fortunate. This
has been interpreted in countless ways. Generally, most
Charitable Fallen join the Divine or Deistical as both are
a good fit. The Charitable are moral people who earnestly
want to help others.
Charitable Fallen have joined ranks with the Infernal only
when immoral. These Fallen are often exceptionally bitter
and spiteful individuals. Some feel under-appreciated, or
because they see the Fallen as being those less fortunate
types, they feel that aid needs to be given to them as a race,
rather than humanity.
 Faith
Self-righteous and arrogant are just two of the nicer
ways that many Faithful Fallen have been described. Faith
‘knows’ that it is the original Virtue and that both Gabriel
and originally Lucifer were Faith. Whether true or not,
the fact remains that most Faithful feel great responsibility
to lead their brethren in one way or another.
chapter iv: Embodiments
The strengths that Faith possess are some of the more
obvious but they are also very powerful.
Through their Body, they can command fire itself
(Brimstone), igniting their weapon (or even fists) in flame
to battle their enemies. One of the more flashy powers that
a Fallen can claim, they can call down lightning from a
stormy sky or, if needed, they can even call forth lightning
from themselves, to strike their opponents down.
No less powerful is their ability of Mind, to command
others to a task (Accordance). They can also use this ability
to make lasting agreements. Woe to those who break the
task or agreement, for the Faithful Fallen will know and
will have future sway over an ‘oathbreaker’.
Their power of Soul is the only subtle power they
possess, allowing them to give people the strength of will
to persevere over setbacks (Impel). It allows a Faithful to
inspire people to go beyond their capabilities.
Some Faithful Fallen have been known to feel a constant
internal burning, presumably from their Brimstone being
so potent. These Fallen must hold back the fires within
them all the time, for to unleash them causes them pain
and anguish. However once done, few can stand for long
against the fury of their Brimstone.
It is a well-known flaw that Faith’s desire to lead comes
from the claim that it is their responsibility to be strong
for all other Fallen. But ofttimes this is their counterpart
nature swimming just under their skin. They can grow
furious with rage when they do not acquire a position of
power to which they feel suited.
56
Immorality
An Immoral Faithful could be a Fallen who has decided
that to lead, they must be prepared to take the actions that
they cannot ask of their followers. Some see themselves
as martyrs who will sacrifice their souls to save their
brethren.
Others just end up being control freaks, abusing
Accordance and Penitence like there is no tomorrow.
Before...
The Faithful Fallen have always been avid and zealous
leaders and are by and large responsible for the formation
of the Divine.
Faithful Fallen were also the first to discover the
Crucifixion rite at the battle for the Five Cities, so very
long ago.
Today...
Not a great deal seems to have changed for the Faithful
Fallen. They are still willful, still feel that they should take
the roles of leadership and still find fault with others.
They are strongest within the Divine, but in recent
times there have been more seen within the Deistical and
Infernal.
Within the Deistical they are often ‘ringmasters’,
running the most important clubs or edgy forms of
entertainment.
In the Infernal, they often supplant their faith in the
Creator for faith in darker things. Their own personal
power? The Lightbringer? Some simply believe that
humans aren’t fit to lead themselves and so they have
conformed to Infernal beliefs so that one day, they can
rule the world.
 Fortitude
Fortitude takes itself very seriously. Generally seen as
stoic warriors by others, these Fallen find themselves
destined for fighting, whether they wish it or not.
These Fallen, however, are often defined by their
antithesis. It is hard to fight and fight and not grow full
of hate. Hate is a strong emotion in war, even if it doesn’t
control you. Facing a Fallen of Wrath is often a terrible
event for them because their Opposite Path can so easily
bring out that hidden anger.
Their strength of Body is subtle to others but clear to
them. They simply know how to outfight others while
defending those in need (Valor). They are the rock upon
which their enemies must crash before they may attack a
weaker foe. It is no secret that a Fallen of Fortitude can
protect a willing ward from nearly all harm.
Their strength of Mind is equally subtle, allowing them
to resist the mental machinations of other Techniques
(Renitence). It is hard to manipulate a Fallen of Fortitude
for any length of time when they do not wish it.
The strength of Soul would at first appear subtle, until
you’ve seen them impaled upon a blade and yet still keep
fighting (Endure). They can suffer damage that would
clearly kill another, pushing themselves well past mortal
blows.
Few Fallen of Fortitude who choose to fashion themselves
into warriors know any equal. War seems to come to their
disciplined hands easier than any other Fallen, except
perhaps their counterpart.
But the price of war for them is that they often have to
give in to their anger, which in turn gives them over to
the domain of their counterpart. They actually gain some
of the superhuman strength that comes from Wrath, but
summoning this strength causes them inner turmoil and
shame.
57
Immorality
Most Fallen of Fortitude who give in to their negative
aspects fall to their counterpart. Most often it’s just
easier.
However a few go the other way. They simply turn off
all their emotions, growing more than just stoic but cold-
chapter iv: Embodiments
hearted. Nothing touches them. They care about nothing.
It is so much easier to survive like that, they feel.
Before...
Repeated many times over history, the Fallen of Fortitude
have acted as the wall that holds the enemy at bay. This
was first seen when the Divine attacked the hell gate that
the Infernal opened up so long ago.
These vivid stories are some of the few that survive to
this day because of the sheer punishment that the Fallen
of Fortitude took in that battle. They would not relent to
the surge of devils, and it is their toughness that is credited
as allowing the Divine to close that gate.
Today...
The majority of Fortitude stand with the Divine. It’s
only natural that these warriors would want to be on the
forefront of battle.
Those few who join the Deistical most often act as their
guardians, preferring to protect rather than charge into
the fray.
Infernal Fortitude are usually stone-cold killers. In fact,
there has been more than one Infernal Fortitude serial
killer, as they grow sociopathic over the years.
 Hope
Hopeful Fallen are some of the most pleasant, caring
and well-meaning individuals in the world. In most cases,
they seek a peaceful solution to any problem. They fight
never to give up seeking peace, but understand that war
requires sacrifices and conflict is inevitable. Still, they are
on the forefront of battle, willing to protect those in need
and help tend to the wounded.
chapter iv: Embodiments
Indeed, their strength of Body allows them to heal
wounds faster than is mundanely possible (Recure). It heals
faster than a Fallen can, who already heals faster than any
human. There are limitations to this, however. A person
can only receive so much healing in a single day. There
is a danger as well, one that allows the Hopeful Fallen to
heal near instantly but at the expense of receiving those
wounds themselves.
Their strength of Mind allows them to temporarily
subside obvious trauma that a person may suffer, as well
as remove the negative effects of unwanted Techniques
(Absolution).
Their strength of Soul grants them the ability to protect
themselves and others through the guise of innocence,
which is a powerful force in the world of Kingdom Come
(Sanctuary). It takes a particularly strong-willed person to
bring harm to a person protected in such a fashion.
Some Hopeful Fallen have been known to be able simply
to pray for the aid of another. Through sheer desire for a
better outcome, they seem to be able to provide that for
others.
However because Hopeful Fallen always try to see the
best side of things, they are notoriously gullible.
58
Immorality
Some Hopeful Fallen eventually turn selfish. If Hope is
defined as a feeling that what is wanted can be had, then
some Hopeful Fallen feel that they waste years of their
lives hoping and waiting for what they want. Instead, they
choose to take it. Most turn to their counterpart but a rare
few remain as corrupted Hopeful, believing that they will
get what they want, one way or another.
Before...
Centuries ago, a powerful devil terrorized a European
village. The devil was presumed to be a monster that fed
on the blood of the people. A Hopeful Fallen arrived
to confront the creature. No fight ensued, for
the devil was unable to bring itself to harm the
Hopeful Fallen.
After a month of confrontation and
ministration, the devil converted back to
an angel. It is said to remain in the world
to this day, aiding humans and Fallen where
it can.
Today...
The majority of Hopeful have
committed themselves to either the
Divine or the Deistical. Both need the tender
care and protection of Hopeful Fallen.
More often seen in the Deistical, Hopeful
Fallen fiercely protect those whom they see
as their own.
Hopeful within the Infernal are extremely
rare.

From the outside looking in, Judicious Fallen have long
stood as a clear-cut Embodiment. They fight sin in all its
forms. But from the inside, it’s much more murky.
They aspire to be fair, but that is subjective. They all
too often end up being judges, juries and, often enough,
executioners. Morally, this doesn’t always sit well with
them.
There is no true satisfaction in justice, many believe,
because you’re really just making sinners pay for their
mistakes. At no point are you actually fixing the problems
of the world. You’re just trying to make things even.
It is little surprise that most Judicious Fallen are tortured
loners.
Their powers allow them to perform their duties with
exceptional efficiency.
Through strength of Body they can inflict terrible,
bruising wounds upon the wicked (Scourge). The less
moral the person, the more Justice can hurt them. The
wounds left by Scourge hurt even after they are healed.
Through strength of Mind, they can look back in time
to see what happened in the past of an object or person
(Augur).
Through strength of Soul, they can unlock the guilt
of another and use it as a weapon that can cripple an
opponent. Even more effective, a dedicated Judicious
Fallen can not only learn about a particular sinner but
they can absorb the essence of the sin into themselves to
later pay back upon the sinner (Judgment).
Visiting justice upon a sinner often erupts into violence.
As such, many Judicious Fallen have learned to turn their
physical pain inward. Bleeding on the inside takes its toll
on the mind however.
Consequently, Judicious Fallen do not react well to being
manipulating by sinful Techniques; they are the first to
torture themselves over their perceived weakness.
59
Justice
Immorality
An immoral Justice is one who has lost their way. Some
take too much pleasure in bring justice to the wicked,
often harming anybody who gets in their way. Others have
lost perspective and flexibility; punishing any crime with
equal brutality. Still others find a single type of sinner and
chapter iv: Embodiments
punish that one, ignoring the rest.
Before...
Before the Codex, the Judicious Fallen were some of the
best hunters against careless Infernal. Their abilities cut
to the truth of the matter; they could defeat seemingly
unstoppable Infernal by judging them.
Since the Codex began, however, many Justices feel that
they have been hog-tied. The Infernal are still able to get
away with sins and the Judicious Fallen have rules placed
upon them at every turn.
It wasn’t but a few years ago that a Judicious King turned
against the Codex and launched an attack against the
Infernal Fallen, killing the heinous ones and allowing the
less awful ones excommunication. No other Civitas had
the resources to do anything to help or hinder.
The Civitas fell shortly thereafter to a Choir of angels,
for they could not be banished by the Divine Fallen who
remained.
Today...
Judicious Divine are usually troubled souls who do their
best to stick with the Codex, day by day. They cannot sit
idly by and they will take action, but they must temper
themselves to work within the Codex.
Within the Deistical, a Judicious Fallen was usually just
fed up with the system and the injustice in the world
before they had their Reckoning; they seek to find balance
in their Conviction.
The Judicious Fallen within the Infernal are true terrors
to behold. They can judge the righteous, because deep
down, everyone has years of guilt that they hide.
 Prudence
Prudence represents wisdom and thoughtfulness. They
are tender, careful and extremely passionate individuals.
Many, however, can’t see Prudence without considering
their counterpart: Lust. It is no real secret that when a
Prudence falls in love, they fall deeply. And few would
chapter iv: Embodiments
deny that love making for a Prudent Fallen displays their
wisdom and thoughtfulness.
Their strength of Body allows them to, with a touch, make
a person feel joy throughout their physical being (Bliss). It
takes little deduction to figure out why the comparison
between their counterpart is often made; however, such
joy can be used as a weapon against the immoral because
it is so pure.
Their strength of Mind is their most defining power,
which allows them to see into the potential futures
and look for the most likely one (Foretelling). History
has proven that the future is not set in stone; however,
knowing of an imminent event allows a person to proceed
with caution.
Their strength of Soul allows them to receive, or even
demand from a person the revelations of their sins
(Confession). Truth can be given or extracted but, for the
moral, relief can be granted by their admission.
With their knowledge of the future, a number of
Prudent are renowned for being able to sift through the
possibilities and confirm details and facts about current
topics, cutting through any red herrings with efficiency.
Not all Prudent Fallen take confession, but those who
do are receiving a great burden of trust from the person
confessing. Sadly, not every Prudent Fallen feels the need
to take an oath to keep those details secret, but those who
do are crushed with anguish if they ever give up those
secrets, even if it’s for the greater good or even because
they did so from a Technique.
60
Immorality
An Immoral Prudent is a terrible thing. They run from
either emotionally very cold or provocatively hot. The
former focus on the pursuit of knowledge and little more.
The latter love to play all sorts of wicked and cruel games
with victims.
Before...
Every Prudent Fallen had a different Foretelling of the
Last Crusade. The problem lay in the fact that most Choirs
had but one Prudent and the visions were exceptionally
confusing.
Every Foretelling was, in fact, little more than a muddled,
painful blur. It was almost like somebody knew that such
a large event couldn’t have been kept secret and managed
to do something to muck up the Symphony so that the
future couldn’t reveal the coming of the Last Crusade.
Today...
The typical Divine Prudence serves as an information
gatherer. They make very good Bishops as they can use
their powers to cut to the chase and figure out if anybody
is acting with treachery towards other Fallen.
Those in the Deistical often gather information that is
of more importance to the Deistical. They are often more
relaxed, making sensual lovers or protective and caring
nurturers.
Those within the Infernal typically use their powers to
inflict emotional harm on others.
 Temperance
Temperance is a path of patience, determination and
skill. To be Temperate is to deny oneself indulgences. In
the world today, where there are an overwhelming number
of indulgences, this has become a difficult task.
The focus required to keep oneself clean and pure naturally
leads to both a spiritual and physical contemplation and
introspection. Temperate Fallen have found themselves to
be in tune with their surroundings to a greater extent than
their brethren.
Their strength of Body allows them to adapt and blend
with those around them (Harmony). They use this in
combat, often knowing what an opponent is going to do
even before they do, making them waste energy on attacks
that had no chance of connecting.
Their strength of Mind has been used to look into the
Symphony and find the lingering songs that are left behind
by an individual (Inquisition). They can then unravel an
individual’s songs to gain insight about them. They can
also use it to find and piece together chords that are left in
a person’s wake, allowing them to hunt down a foe.
Their strength of Soul gifts them with being able to
adjust their internal energies to be in disharmony with
an enemy (Impartation). The end result is that when the
Temperate Fallen is struck, there is a chance that damage
will be done to the limb used to harm them.
Many Temperate Fallen have taken their understanding
of energy and flow to the next level. They know how to
cause pain through a quick, well placed touch - a practice
that they use to give themselves an edge in combat.
The downside that many see in Temperance is that their
constant time spent towards introspection leaves them
distant and divorced from their emotions. They hide their
inner demons more carefully; as a result it’s harder to help
them let go of their trauma.
Immorality
It is an uncomfortable joke and truth that telling a moral
and an immoral Temperate Fallen apart is difficult.
61
The truth is that Temperate Fallen have emotions, they
just fight to indulge them rarely, whereas truly immoral
Temperate Fallen have actually managed to cut themselves
off from their emotions.
chapter iv: Embodiments
Before...
Fallen of Temperance were the most opposed to the
formation of the Divine. They openly protested it,
convinced of the ideal that redemption could only come
from distancing themselves from the material world.
The greatest of them challenged the most vocal of the
Faithful to a duel. The winner would be allowed to decide
the fate of both Embodiments at that time.
The Temperate Fallen seemingly outfought the Faithful
Fallen during the duel but near the end seemed to permit
the Faithful Fallen victory.
Later he explained that when they locked weapons, they
also exchanged words and although brief, the Faithful
displayed incredible insight and undeniable wisdom.
The Temperate Fallen was honor-bound to help form the
Divine.
Today...
Divine Fallen of Temperance are usually quiet warriors
who but wait to be called. They have a greater devotion to
the Last Crusade than other Divine. The Kings are quick
to use them as hunters for dangerous prey.
Deistical Temperance are Fallen who usually feel that
completely abstaining from indulgence is wrong. Too much
water, for example, can kill a person. These Temperate
Fallen either carefully balance denial and indulgence or
they strictly deny themselves for long periods before going
on obscene ‘benders’.
Infernal Temperance are most often loners who enjoy
the thrill of the hunt more than other people. They see
themselves as predators in a sea of prey, often eager to
prove their martial superiority over a lesser opponent.
 Sins
Avarice
Avarice is about the collection of power in all its forms.
Information is the greatest of currency in which Avarice
can trade. Despite common belief, money isn’t as useful to
an Avaricious Fallen as what it represents. Still, people are
willing to go to war and die over money, which is power,
and therefore something that an Avarice can respect.
chapter iv: Embodiments
Games of control are the bread and butter of the
Avaricious. They love to lock horns and manipulate
people. In particular, they love to see what people will do
with power and how quickly they can erode morals when
things like money come into question.
Their strength of Body gives them near absolute power
over Affections and not just their own (Appropriation).
They can actually share attunement to an Affection that
is not their own. Furthermore, they can create temporary
investments of power in an Affection which allows that
Affection to hold or use Techniques.
Their strength of Mind allows them to seep into the
minds of those to whom they speak and learn facts and
secrets (Harrowing). Worse, they can make a person forget
those stolen bits of knowledge.
Their strength of Soul allows them to make another
crave a person or thing (Covet). It’s a craving that can stay
with a person and, with time and effort, make their life
spiral out of control.
Some Avaricious Fallen even seem to have a shocking
ability to remove another Fallen’s link to an Affection. It’s
all but impossible to prove in the eyes of the Codex, so
there is little recourse for the offended parties.
Avaricious are notoriously hungry for power - and one
form of that exists within the Hierarchy. It is widely known
that some Avaricious Fallen are enraged when they are
denied a position within the Court.
Moral
A Moral Avaricious Fallen is one who still sees the power
in the world but works to find ways to use that power
for the betterment of humanity. Money is the cause of so
62
many problems but is can also be the solution. They still
manipulate people by learning their secrets but ultimately
it’s usually towards an altruistic end.
Before...
Avaricious Fallen have been extremely active in human
society. It would be an utter fabrication to say that they
had a real hand in the history of commerce, but they
have done their part to manipulate people in positions of
power, sowing the seeds of power mongering.
There are scores of Avaricious Fallen who have been the
right hand of European royalty and aristocracy, helping
build and destroy power bases for centuries.
Today...
Today, Avaricious Fallen have smaller power bases
than they would like. The true powers in the world are
governments and corporations, which have grown so large
than the individual efforts of a Fallen are insignificant.
Instead, the Infernal Avarice have focused not only on
their own survival but are surprisingly adamant about the
survive of their brethren. The reasons are naturally self
serving. Fallen secrets are now their power base and they
don’t intend to lose this one as they did with the fall of
nobility.
Deistical Avaricious are common enough. An Avarice
who wants just enough for themselves and maybe for their
Brood. They take care of their own, a common enough
trait within the Deistical. They are usually sick of the
larger games of power that their Infernal brethren play.
Avaricious Divine usually strive to fix the problems of
the past, trying to spread the wealth to the needy. They
find no problem turning corrupt people of power and
manipulate them towards a more noble goal. Avaricious
Divine are smart enough to know that the power plays that
come with politics and are often keen to take a position
within the White Court, if only to keep the Infernal in
check.

Of all the Fallen, none are more sinister or mysterious
than the Envious.
Most Envious feel that there is a universal truth: we all
want what we cannot have. They feel that it’s not enough
to hope for a thing, but instead to take it.
An Envious Fallen feels that they live the ultimate
Envy
Moral
Moral Envious Fallen are often contradictions. They still
envy what they cannot have, but they don’t always seek to
obtain it or if they do, they work hard to get what they
want, rather than just take it as their instincts cry out.
Many find a certain desperate strength that comes from

chapter iv: Embodiments

expression of freedom and, in fact, truth. They maintain
that others are always craving things around them, but pining for the things you want and love.
that Envious simply admit to it and take what they want.
They feel that by admitting to themselves their wants and Before...
not sitting idly by, they are far more truthful, if only to The Envious were the strongest proponents of forming
themselves, than any other Fallen. the Infernal. They also were credited with contacting Hell
Regardless of their preaching, all it takes is one look and brokering both the original and the later deal with
into their stormy and discontented eyes to tell that there them.
is always something going on underneath the surface. By
their nature, they can never remain satisfied. Today...
The Envious are extremely active within the Infernal.
Their strength of Body gives them speed and agility that
Some are pleased to serve as the best
would make an athlete jealous (Slay). They often put that
assassins within the Fallen, while others
swiftness to excellent use as assassins. It is hardly a secret
seek positions within the Court. They often
that the last thing you can take from another is their life.
seem more concerned with their personal
Their strength of Mind allows them to slip remarkably machinations and agendas than fighting the Last
from the bonds of the world, if only briefly, and enter Crusade.
the Firmament (Inner Silence). The power allows them to
Deistical Envious are most often tragic figures
mask themselves from the True Voice and they speculate
who are lost in their obsession over the things
that this allows them to break the rules that bind Fallen
that they cannot have.
to this world.
Envious Divine most often tend to be
Their strength of Soul allows them to make another feel
righteous assassins. Others, forever seek
regret or guilt over their own strengths, be they personal
something to give meaning to their
or interpersonal ones (Despoil). Envious often smile and
endless thirst and have just had their
claim that if they can’t have something, then nobody
fill of the games that their Infernal
should. That being said, with time and dedication, an
brethren play.
Envious Fallen can permanently corrupt that strength and
in some cases, take it for themselves.
Many suspect, but few can prove, that the majority of
Envious excel at keeping their secrets to themselves.
But for many, getting the upper hand on the Envious
swings things in favor of their defeat, something they
generally detest.

63
 Gluttony
Everybody has their poison. Everybody has their secret
addiction. Most people deny themselves these secret
needs. Naturally, Gluttonous Fallen are not among those
people.
Gluttony is all about indulging in every shameful desire.
It’s only addiction when it’s out of control and thus,
chapter iv: Embodiments
Gluttonous Fallen are renowned for being reckless and
wild beyond measure.
Their strength of Body allows them physically to unleash
that barbarous desire (Voracity). When a Gluttonous
fights they do so with an absolute reckless abandon that
lacks grace and civility. Still, it can be brutally effective.
Their strength of Mind allows them, or an ally, to gain
incredible resilience when feeding an addiction (Indulge).
The person can keep feeding the addiction long after it
would kill a normal person. As a side benefit, this makes
them fiercely tough in a fight.
Their strength of Soul gives them the degenerate ability
to feed a sin into somebody’s ear and make them ache to
perform it (Dispensation). It takes a strong-willed person
to be able to walk away from a burning need to sin.
As their nature suggests, a great many Gluttonous Fallen
have one addiction that stands above the others. For
Gluttony, an addiction is a double-edged knife. Unlike
humans, they get stronger when they embrace their
favorite addiction, although they give up some measure
of control. But if denied their addiction, it makes them
ravenous and dangerous.
Moral
A Moral Glutton recognizes the need in their gut and
some know that others feel it as well. After a moment
of clarity they seek to help others with their struggle,
but can only do this if they keep themselves close to the
temptation.
64
Before...
Throughout the years there have been a fair number of
Gluttonous Fallen addicted to murder. These serial killers
would stalk the world, only feeling alive when killing.
Most of them are smart enough to move from city to city
to feed their vile addiction and, with their powers, being
caught by the authorities was unheard of, even when they
stayed in town long enough to taunt them.
Today...
Gluttonous Fallen are often crass, reckless
and dangerous to everyone around them,
but that can be a good thing for the Infernal.
They usually make terrible Rooks but good
Knights. Still, a Gluttonous Fallen can
play any part that they need, and can
be surprisingly effective as leaders.
Deistical Gluttonous Fallen are less
prone to violence and more so to self
indulgence. Most play the part of a
reckless party animal.
Divine Gluttonous Fallen most often
have had a moment of clarity and feel
shame and guilt over their addiction. They
seek both redemption for their sins but also
a end to their suffering, going out in a blaze
of glory rather than lingering in pain for years.

It’s easy to mistake sex for lust. Sex is about pleasure and
release, whereas lust is about desire.
Lustful Fallen love to tease, flirt and toy with others,
whether in a sexual capacity or not. There are so many
ways to play upon human desires. Lust is, after all, both
illicit and uncontrollable. It is something that most people
Lust
Before...
The world has an illicit fascination with courtesans.
Lustful Fallen have promoted both the courtesans
themselves and the allure of them.
Many Lustful Fallen were quite pleased with being able
to have skill replicate their Techniques.

chapter iv: Embodiments

put a leash on because society tells them to. Lustful Fallen
play upon temptation, taking pleasure in seeing how long Today...
they can keep a person teased.
Lustful Fallen are found in equal parts
Lustful Fallen have a vicious streak to them. Gaining the within the Infernal and the Deistical. They
ire of one is almost never a good idea. They tend to play are not dissimilar to each other. To say that
on their own terms, which are always unfair. Infernal Lust are usually much more malicious
Their strength of Body allows them to make a person is true up until the point that somebody
take pleasure from pain (Perversion). It often makes for offends the Brood, and then one can see the
quite an effective distraction. spiteful side of a Deistical Lust.
One of the uglier powers of the Mind allows Lustful Divine Lust are all too happy to serve
to cloud the judgement of another and make them under the Court.
susceptible to emotional jealousy (Invidious). They use their powers most often
Their strength of Soul gives them the power to manipulate to ease tensions between the Divine
another’s emotions, fooling them into seeing friendship and other Convictions. They tend to be
(or something more) where nothing exists (Enslave). excellent negotiators.
With time and effort, a Lustful Fallen can make the lie
permanent.
Many Lust find that their powers last much longer than
the comparable powers of other Fallen. Of course, there
seems to be a price paid for this gift; notably that these
Lustful Fallen seem to succumb to the powers of others
for a longer degree of time.

Moral
A Moral Lust is not as uncommon as might be thought.
Lust can wear many clothes. Most Moral Lusts help
promote healthy sexual encounters and expressions of
love, even if they are not politically correct.

65
 Pride
Considered by most the original and greatest sin. Pride
places themselves above all other considerations. It was
pride, after all, that caused the war in Heaven.
To say that Prideful Fallen are arrogant is an
understatement. They know that none are greater than
them. Some would say that they are obsessed with this
chapter iv: Embodiments
and that there is no small amount of insanity that can
come from challenging that belief.
Pride cannot seem to help but compete. They know that
they are the best, but they seem adamant to prove that to
everybody else.
Problems occur, of course, when a person can best them.
Then the obsession really kicks in.
Their strength of Body grants them an audacious presence
that allows them to control the battlefield (Vainglory).
Their sheer boldness and poise unnerves even the most
stalwart foes.
Their strength of Mind gives them control over a
person’s confidence (Approbation). They can grant or
remove courage from a person and, with time and effort,
they can even make that person require their continuous
approval.
Their strength of Soul allows them to overwhelm
a person’s will and make them not unlike a slave
(Subjugation). The Prideful Fallen can punish a bad slave
through mental torture.
While pride is often the downfall of a person, an
Embodiment is another matter. Many Prideful Fallen gain
tangible strength from their arrogance, but those who
possess and draw from this strength only to fail at the task
at hand and grow furious with themselves.
66
Moral
All Prideful Fallen seek order over chaos. They want
everything to be neat and tidy. And they typically want
themselves to be at the top of it all.
A Moral Prideful is one who wants order and structure.
They see no shame in taking pride in their work. They
want to achieve exceptional things and are often fueled by
the renown that follows a good deed.
Before...
Pride’s hand can be seen in the monumental
achievements of the past. In more than one society, they
promoted the erection of massive structure that were
ultimately dedicated to their glory and splendor.
Many Prideful Fallen have posed as gods, only later to be
immortalized in mythology.
Today...
Infernal Prideful like the structure of the Codex, more
than the cat and mouse games of the war with the Divine.
They enjoy and appreciate a place where civility is supposed
to rule. They often seek positions on the Court, because
it’s only natural that this is where they should be.
Deistical Prideful are often happy to set themselves up
as the centre of attention on a smaller scale. They like
running bars and clubs where they host a great many
public and private parties.
Divine Prideful have traits of both the Infernal and
Deistical. They like to assume positions of power and
prefer when civility rules a Census. But they often host
side projects, always for the betterment of others, but also
to place themselves at the apex of the accolades that will
no doubt follow.

If there is one sin that has won, one could argue that
it’s sloth. It starts with graffiti and piss in the streets and
ends with daily murders being considered a normal part
of living in a city.
Slothful Fallen do not take credit for such things, but
where other Embodiments hate the modern world for
the technological limitations it places upon them, the
Slothful revel in it.
Apathy is the greatest weapon that Slothful Fallen wield.
To commit crimes is one thing, but to make people not
care is a true art form. An art of which the Slothful are
master.
Their strength of Body allows them to allow a person to
delve into the darkness and most vile depths of depravity
(Infestation). Through this power a person so touched
finds physical strength in the filth of their soul.
Their strength of Mind allows them suddenly to force
a victim into a trance-like state where they are trapped in
a dream or nightmare (Slumber). The sleepwalker thinks
nothing other than they are in a dream and doesn’t
recognize that there are consequences for their actions.
Their strength of Soul is a greatly feared weapon,
which allows them to fill a target with complete apathy
(Corruption). A target simply no longer cares about
anything around them, seeing no reason to be involved or
active in their life.
Many a Sloth has found that Predomination comes
much easier to them than to others.
The downside to which many Sloth fall victim is either
their own apathy or their own meticulousness. The result
is the same; they limit themselves in their long-term
goals.
67
Sloth
Moral
A Moral Slothful often has a convoluted sense of right
and wrong. They view people in two classes: those who
do and those who do not. Some Moral Slothful focus on
trying to bring down the former while others try to fix the
latter.
chapter iv: Embodiments
Before...
Long ago, there was a rumor of a great and powerful
Nephilim that roamed the earth. Warriors flocked to it to
fight this creature but none could succeed.
It was said that one Slothful Fallen was all that it took
to defeat this creature. The Slothful first made it not care
and then put it into a deep sleep. After that, the Slothful
Fallen was said to have thrown it into the ocean where it
sleeps to this day.
Today...
Infernal Sloth are often low key and friendly. They like
to keep things civil when it suits them. They also enjoy
taunting the Divine in subtle ways. They love to rile up
Judicious Fallen only to use their powers to make them
not care. Infernal Sloth are usually enablers, using their
power of Infestation to incite other Infernal into acts of
violence. It also doesn’t hurt that through both Infestation
and large violent acts, immoral Fallen can dispose of any
inner turmoil.
Deistical Sloth usually find a project that they try to help
along. Most encourage indolence. If people don’t try, they
can’t get hurt. Others, however, focus on the promotion
of creativity and inspiration that comes from dreams.
Sloth within the Divine often see things much differently,
often viewing passion as the root of war, murder and other
crimes. To remove passion is then to remove the instigator
of that violence and pain.
 Wrath
Like their namesake, Wrathful Fallen are renowned for
their capacity for violence. Hatred and anger are their
domains.
The typical Wrath is a living expression of animosity
and destructiveness, often with a side of cruelty. Young
chapter iv: Embodiments
Wrathful Fallen slip easily into violence, but older Fallen
come to appreciate the subtlety of the application of
violence. These Wrathful Fallen can surprise people, by
being cool and cunning, slowly spreading tension and
antagonism in their wake.
Their strength in Body gives them raw superhuman
strength (Smite). Its application in a fight is simple, but it
serves them well.
Their strength in Mind allows them to summon anger
within another (Detestation). They can make a person
angry, and in a fight, that makes their opponent sloppy.
Their strength in Soul lets them unleash their rage against
their opponent (Ravage). This power is useful against one
foe but exceptional against multiple foes.
Because war comes as naturally as breathing to most
Wrathful, they excel in combat. Few can say that they are
the equal of a Wrathful.
But woe be to a person who manages to beat a Wrathful
in combat. Many of them refuse to let that go and will
stop at nothing to see that enemy crushed before them.
Moral
A Moral Wrath was a person who was always surrounded
by a history of violence. They don’t know how to do
anything else but fight. While they can give in to their
anger and make it work for them, at the end of the day,
they fight just as hard not to let it consume them.
68
Before...
The last middle-Tier Fallen to resist joining with the
Remnant was said to be a particularly strong Wrathful.
He would butcher any Remnant that came, calling them
cowards. Accusations were made and suspicions developed
that the Remnant were actually forcing or killing any
middle-Tier Fallen who did not join their ranks.
That Wrathful Fallen is gone now, missing for decades.
Some think he survived and is in hiding but most think
that he was finally dragged to one of the Remnant domains
and killed.
Today...
It is no small surprise that the Infernal Wrathful have
always been the aggressors in the war against the Divine.
They are designed for war and, now in the confines of the
Codex, they are told not to scratch the itch that they’ve
had sated for so long. When the Host or Horde attack,
the Infernal Wrath are eager to fight. It’s when a Civitas is
at peace that they start casting hard glances at the Divine,
itching to start problems.
Deistical Wrathful aren’t much different. They never
had the war, so they are usually just prone to smaller,
more personal acts of violence and rage. As all Deistical
are protective of each other, they are known to fly off the
handle to protect a fellow Deistical.
Wrathful within the Divine are uncommon, but not
unheard of. They are usually trying to keep control of their
inner rage. Many of them are Divine Fallen of Fortitude
who have fallen to Wrath but still believe in the cause.
chapter iv: Embodiments

69
 chapter v: Character Creation

70
chapter v

Creation
Character
 Basics
In real life, we aren’t defined as a collection of numbers or quantified by our skills. Our strengths and weaknesses are
obvious in what we can and cannot do. A character, without flaws, who can do everything, seems boring. Every character
needs their idiosyncrasies.
Kingdom Come is a game; games need quantifiers to describe the strengths and weakness of characters. A measurement
of each character is required as a fair method of resolving conflict. Quantifiers can also be helpful for players, giving
them a better understanding of their character, and a way of measuring how good their character could be in a given
situation. Permitting players to do whatever they want with their characters leads to confusion, arguments and chaos.
Characteristics is the term for how Kingdom Come defines character features. Every character in this game is defined
by Characteristics.

Overview

chapter v: Character Creation

>> You earn Creation Zeal by choosing a character type (P. 72). You can also gain more Creation Zeal by taking ranks of
Maturity but it does come with short-term consequences and your long-term growth will be hindered (P. 74).
++Your Storyguide might also give bonus Creation Zeal for a background or if you build your character to start with a
Court position (P. 280).

>> With that Zeal, you will purchase ranks in your Sets (P. 75) and optional Boons (P. 81). Your Sets (Body, Mind and Soul)
represent your basic Characteristics while your Boons represent your unique abilities.

>> With regard to your Techniques, you will have to pick your Embodiment (P. 85) before knowing the Techniques to which you
have access. There is a Talent (P. 76) that allows you to put points into a Technique that does not match your Embodiment.

>> Each Set rank provides you with 3 Build points to allocate in that Set (P. 75). Thus buying 3 Body Sets will give you 9 BP in
Body to spend. See P. 76 for the characteristics that can be bought in each Set.

>> Boons come in three categories: Talents, Transgressions and Rites. Talents (P. 98) are non-unique abilities that your character
could have. Transgressions (P. 103) are unique and, while there are some listed in the book, you are encouraged to create
something unique for your character. Rites (P. 105) are small rituals that, given a proper instructor, your character could learn.

>> Everything else is part of your character’s Persona, which includes your concept and history. If you are a Fallen, you can build a
dual history based on your last human life and your Reckoned existence. You’ll want to pick a name for both your last human
life and your Fallen life (P. 89).
++If you are a Fallen, you must choose a Conviction (P. 84) and take an Embodiment (P. 85).
++If you are a Nephilim, you must choose at least 1 Rejection (P. 86).
++While it’s not required, an Archetype can be chosen that will give you potential benefits (P. 87). One of them does
prohibit whether you can use BPs to buy your Core Techniques, so you should be aware of that. You will also need a
Morality (P. 8) for your character. Two of the 5 levels of Morality require a Talent as a prerequisite (P. 100).

>> Finally, you may take as many Vices as you wish if you feel you can role-play them all properly (P. 86 & P. 100). Vices provide
you with Drama points, which are ways that you can influence the game outside the normal rules (P. 210). The number of
Drama points you can have is restricted by your weakest Set. You can, however, buy more Vices in anticipation that you will
increase your lowest Set and therefore increase the number of Drama points available to you.

71
 Character Type
There are three basic types of characters that a player may choose: Fallen (default), Humans, and Nephilim. It is
important to note that the system does not attempt to make other beings equal to Fallen. The other character types are
provided to allow something different to be played or to provide an interesting challenge. Players new to Kingdom Come
should probably be encouraged to choose a younger/newly Reckoned Fallen.
Fallen
Creation Zeal: 100
Core Techniques: Hallow, True Voice, Nimbus
The Fallen angel is the standard character in Kingdom
Come, yet there is nothing typical about them. Players
who choose to play a Fallen character will need to pick an
Embodiment (one of the seven Deadly Sins or one of the
seven Heavenly Virtues) and a Conviction. Fallen benefit
from having more starting Creation Zeal for their character
creation.
chapter v: Character Creation
Techniques: At character creation, Fallen characters receive
one ‘free’ Rank in each of their Core Techniques, and
may use build points from Sets to acquire levels in each
of their three Embodiment Techniques. Techniques that
are on the same side of their Embodiment (i.e., Virtuous
or Sinful) are considered Aligned, but in order to put
build points into them they must take the Additional
Embodiment Technique Talent. Techniques that are on
the opposed side are considered Unaligned and may still
be purchased using the same Talent, but it will cost more
Zeal. Any Technique purchased through the Talent can
only be purchased up to 2 ranks in each. A Fallen can never
take the Techniques of their direct opposite Embodiment
without the Withering Embodiment Talent.
Maturity: The standard Fallen begins the game with
anywhere between 5 and 20 years of backstory (time spent
aware of their nature) under their belt. Each Maturity
rank adds between 25 and 75 years, as required by the
background. Fallen are ageless once they Reckon, so
the extra years do not affect their bodies. However, be
warned: mature Fallen often have deeper emotional or
psychological scarring that they must bear.
Nephilim
Creation Zeal: 75
Core Techniques: Nimbus
Flaws: Rejection
The result of procreation between a male Fallen and a
human female, Nephilim are strange beings who possess
the unique ability to self-evolve at a rapid rate. Nephilim
are truly wild cards; they can appear normal or monstrous,
72
and they can possess great abilities. They can acquire
Techniques, but rarely true mastery, and they live much
longer than humans, yet are not ageless like Fallen.
Nephilim are usually feared or hated by the Fallen,
and Nephilim don’t have the protection of Hollow Death,
so they must be careful. Their lives and appearance are
greatly affected by their environment; Nephilim rarely
grow up with any sense of who or what they are. Left to
their own devices, they learn that the world rejects them,
and deep inside they know that they are different.
Because of their Rejection (P. 85), Nephilim are most
often forced by their environment to go into seclusion.
Most have bad experiences with the humans around them,
who are frightened of them or who treat them poorly.
Because Nephilim can change themselves as they desire,
as children they may have intense and sudden needs that
can be given form through their unnatural abilities. They
can make their own dreams and nightmares real.
A player must carefully consider their character’s
childhood and how it affected them. From there they can
figure out what changes, if any, may have occurred. With
Storyguide approval, the player can construct as wild or
mundane a story as they would like.
Techniques: Normally, Nephilim possess only one Core
Technique: Nimbus. In addition, Nephilim get two
Embodiment Techniques of their choice. Nephilim may
take other Techniques if they purchase the Additional
Technique Talent. All other Techniques (including the two
Core Techniques that they normally do not have access
to) are considered Aligned and Nephilim may purchase
up to 3 ranks in each.
Maturity: A typical Nephilim is between 18 years and 50
years old. Nephilim are not ageless but, due to their bizarre
ability to self evolve, they generally age more slowly than
humans. Every rank of Maturity adds around 25-50 years
to a Nephilim and requires them to take an additional
Rejection. There is no known Nephilim older than 500
years. Nephilim who take two or more Maturity ranks
reduce their maximum Prowess level to 8.
Human
Creation Zeal - Distinctive: 50
Creation Zeal - Extroverted 50
Creation Zeal - Introverted: 75
Techniques: Extroverted gains 1 Technique of choice
Humans are at the core of the world of Kingdom Come.
Although they have few of the gifts that Fallen possess,
they are resourceful and talented. Fallen would be
nowhere without humans in the modern age. Humans
are either Mundane (meaning regular folk, and are not
normally playable characters), Distinctive, or Potent.
Distinctive Humans – These humans are a cut above
Mundane humans (who are not normally playable
characters). Distinctive Humans are, for whatever reason,
informed about what is going on or, at the very least,
open-minded enough to accept the reality of the world
of Fallen angels, devils, and demons. Distinctive Humans
are most often Affections of Fallen, since this allows them
to have a good reason to participate in events.
Distinctive Humans start with less Creation Zeal but
have a free build point in Secular Power and Inspiration.
Prowesses are limited to a maximum of 6 ranks each.
Maturity: Humans, of course, age (and not always well).
Distinctive Humans tend to make the best of their lives,
but even they cannot withstand the effects of age. Human
characters reduce the above Prowess maximums in the
Body Set, on a one-for-one basis for every rank of Maturity
purchased.
Potent Humans – There are some rare humans who
possess greater abilities or strengths than others. These
73
humans are gifted (or cursed) to have strange and often
inexplicable abilities. Potent humans may not always
know what is really going on, but are almost always open-
minded enough to accept the truth.
Potent Humans can be either Introverted or Extroverted,
but this has nothing to do with their personalities. Instead,
it describes how their abilities manifest.
Introverted Potent Humans have abilities that are not
immediately obvious and are most often subtle; they
might possess tremendous physical strength for their size
or they might be inhumanly charismatic.
Extroverted Potent Humans may purchase their Prowesses
up to a maximum of six ranks, but their real strength is
that they possess a powerful gift, like the ability to read
minds, cause fires with but a thought, or see the future.
chapter v: Character Creation
In game terms, this is simulated by taking a Technique or
a powerful Potent Transgression. They may also purchase
the Additional Embodiment Talent to give them access to
further Techniques.
Techniques: An Introverted Potent Human may purchase
one Prowess up to a maximum of seven ranks. Additionally
they have a unique Talent that allows them to be able to
spend an Inspiration regardless of whether they normally
would be able to or not (this will allow them to ignore
being doubled in Prowesses and being Impeded insofar as
it restricts Inspirations).
Maturity: Potent humans are affected by age just like
Distinctive Humans. Every Maturity rank taken reduces
their Prowess maximums.
 Zeal
During creation and development, a player will earn and
spend Zeal to show the strengths of their character.
To help clarify when Zeal is spent, KC divides the Zeal
into three categories:
>> Creation - Given to a player when they choose their
character type to create their character.
>> Set - Zeal that is earned after every Event, allocated
towards each of the three Sets (Body, Mind and Soul).
>> Development - Zeal that is earned for active participation
in a chronicle including submitting a downtime for a
character. A player may spend their Development Zeal as
they choose.
Each are earned differently; however, they are used in
the same fashion.
chapter v: Character Creation
As a player plays a Chronicle, a series of games, they will
automatically earn Set Zeal. This Set Zeal is automatically
put towards each Set (see below).
Finally, a player who attends the games and participates
in the downtime of a Chronicle will earn Development
Zeal. This is Zeal where the player can decide how they
want to spend it. They can put it towards a number of
things, most often using it to bolster the Set Zeal of a
particular Set to build that area faster.
Character Type - Creation Zeal
Fallen 100
Nephilim/Young Fallen 75

Creation Zeal is earned during character creation, based Introverted Human 75

on character type and if any Maturity ranks are taken. A
Other Humans 50
player could also be given bonus Zeal for taking a Court
position (P. 280). Maturity Ranks 5/Set/Rank

Maturity

A player may take ranks of Maturity to make their

character older than normal. See the character type
for a guideline on how many years each Maturity rank
example
represents. Jordan creates a character with
Each rank of Maturity provides 5 extra Creation Zeal 2 ranks of Maturity. She gains 10 Zeal in
preassigned to each Set and 6 Zeal worth of Boons. There Body, Mind and Soul, in addition to her 100
are two penalties for this. Creation Zeal.

For every rank of Maturity taken, your character will She begins the game with 2 Permanent Severe
earn less Set Zeal per Event than other characters (See Trauma.
P. 87). There must be one additional Event per rank of
Maturity before earning each Set Zeal. Thus a character
with 2 ranks of Maturity would earn their first Set Zeal
after the 3rd Event.
Furthermore, for every rank of Maturity you must start
with 1 Permanent Severe Trauma OR 1 Permanent Surface
Trauma and a Vice which will not provide Drama Points.

74
 Sets
Sets represent one of the two areas where players can spend their Zeal. Putting Zeal into each of the three Sets will
provide Ranks within that Set. You can also put your Zeal into Boons (P. 81 & P. 95).

Each Set corresponds to a level of development in one

of three areas: Body, Mind, or Soul. This represents how Ranks Zeal Cost Total Zeal Cost
much time your character dedicates to that aspect of his/
1 3 3
her self.
2 6 9
All characters will start with zero Sets and may raise
them from there. 3 9 18
Each Rank costs 3 times the future total number of 4 12 30
Ranks in that Set. Therefore, starting at zero Ranks, your 5 15 45
1st Body Set costs 3 Creation Zeal, your 2nd Body Set 6 18 63
costs 6 Creation Zeal; a 3rd Body Set costs 9; the 4th will
cost 12, etc. To go from 0 Body Archetypes to 4 would 7 21 84
cost a total of 30 Creation Zeal. Each Set is purchased 8 24 108

chapter v: Character Creation

independently of the others; thus to buy your Body, Mind 9 27 135
and Soul Set all to 4, it would cost 90 Creation Zeal.
Etc

Build Points
Every Rank in a Set gives you 3 Build Points (BP for
short) to buy Characteristics governed by that Set.
Additionally, there is a limit to the number of BPs that example
can be allocated in any one Characteristic, equal to the
number of ranks in a Set. That is to say, if a player has Jack has purchased 3 Soul Sets
3 ranks in their Body Set, they will get 9 BPs but an (which cost him 18 Creation Zeal).
individual Characteristic may only be raised by up to 3 of
those BPs. This is known as the Rank Limit. This gives him 9 build points to allocate in
his Soul Characteristics. He may put up to 3
points into any one Soul stat.

# of Ranks Build Points
1 3
2 6
3 9
4 12
Etc
Rank Limit He puts 3 points into his Dynamic Soul, 2
points go into his Embodiment Technique, 2
1 points into Reactive Soul. Finally, he allocates
2 1 point to a Soul Profession and uses his final
build point to buy one Secular Power.
3
4

75
 Characteristics
Characteristics provide the measurable strengths of your
character.
Characteristics are used in the following areas (which
will be described further on):
Set Characteristics Governed
>> Prowesses (your character’s basic attributes)
>> Techniques (your character’s Celestial powers) Dynamic Body Prowess
>> Professions (proficiency in a career) Reactive Body Prowess
>> Maneuvers (fighting tricks) Hallow (Core Technique)
>> Inspirations (your drive and motivation)
Embodiment Body Technique
>> Secular Power (how well you deal with the Mundane Body
world) Body Professions
>> Resources (specific secular benefits) Offensive Maneuvers
Most are exclusive to a Set; which is to say, you may only Inspirations
purchase that characteristic with BPs from that Set.
Secular Power
chapter v: Character Creation

Tallied Characteristics Resources

Some Characteristics - notably Inspirations, Resources
and Secular Power - are not governed by any one Set, but Dynamic Mind Prowess
may be purchased from any Set. Each value will be totaled
Reactive Mind Prowess
from each Set to get the final tally.
True Voice (Core Technique)
Hard Limit Embodiment Body Technique
In addition to the BP limit per Set, there is a ‘hard limit’ Mind Mind Professions
of 9 points per Characteristic. This includes the tallied
Dramatic Maneuvers
Characteristics, so even though they come from each Set,
their final tallied result cannot be over 9. Inspirations
No Boon can raise a Characteristic above 9. Secular Power
Resources

example Dynamic Soul Prowess

Reactive Soul Prowess
Jack has purchased one
Secular Power from Soul. He also Nimbus (Core Technique)
has 4 ranks of Mind and, of his 12 BPs, he Embodiment Soul Technique
allocates 4 towards Secular Power (which is
also his maximum in that Set). Assuming he does
Soul Soul Professions
not purchase any more from his Body Set, he Defensive Maneuvers
will have a Secular Power of 5. The maximum
Inspirations
he may ever purchase for his character is 9,
due to the Hard limit. Secular Power
Resources

76
 Prowesses
In KC, there are 6 core Prowesses and one derived
Prowess.
Each set governs two of those Prowesses: Dynamic and
Reactive.
Dynamic Prowesses are always used for offensive or
triggering actions. When you as a player attempt to initiate
a challenge, you will use your Dynamic Prowess.
Reactive Prowesses are used primarily
when you are defending against another
player’s challenge. That being said,
>> Reactive - This Prowess is used to resist Soul Techniques
inflicted on you by others. This prowess is also used to
determine your Emotional Traumatic Wounds and how to
defend against getting them.
Warfare
Warfare is a calculated Dynamic Prowess
that is derived from your Dynamic Body,
Mind and Soul. As the name suggests,
this is a representation of how well

Why the
there are times when you must react your character can fight. Combat is
to a situation, such as avoiding a an abstract ability and just having

combat focus?
trap or noticing a clue for which you a powerful body isn’t enough. A
weren’t actually searching. character needs the ability to perceive

chapter v: Character Creation

Body Prowesses
>> Dynamic - This Prowess represents your
ability lift heavy things, kick in a door,
or activate Body Set Techniques. It also
helps determine how well you can fight.
>> Reactive - This Prowess represents how
much damage you can take and how
well you react to physical situations for
which you were not prepared.
Mind Prowesses
>> Dynamic - This Prowess represents how
well you can use your mind to figure
out riddles, think your way through
problems, heal Psychological Traumatic
wounds, or activate Mind Techniques.
It also helps determine how well you
can fight.
>> Reactive - This Prowess reflects your
ability to defend against Mind
Techniques, react to a sudden event
or rebut an argument. It is also
used to determine your Psychological
Traumatic Wound levels and how to defend
against getting them.
At its heart, KC is a
game that revolves
around a war.
In a LARP, it helps to have
Warfare as a clear and concise
statistic so it can be referenced
with ease.
It is only recalculated when
the Dynamic Characteristics are
permanently changed as well,
which doesn’t happen during a
game.
It can be raised or lowered via
Talents or a Vice.
their environment quickly and know
when to block and when to hit, which
stems from one’s Mind. Furthermore,
endurance plays a huge factor in a fight
as does one’s courage which all stem
from one’s Soul.
Warfare is calculated by adding
the Dynamic Body, Mind and Soul
Prowesses together and then dividing by
3 and rounding down.
The Fighter Talent (which requires
you to have a Dynamic Body of at least
3) allows a character to round up when
calculating their Warfare.
The Warrior Talent (which requires
you to have a Dynamic Body of at least
6) allows you to increase your Warfare
by 1.

Soul Prowesses
>> Dynamic - This Prowess represents your ability to sway
other people’s opinions, basic leadership ability, healing
your Emotional Traumatic wounds and your ability to use
Soul Techniques. It also helps determine how well you can
fight.

77
 Techniques
Although the Fallen’s miraculous powers are a mere
shadow of what they once were, the Fallen do still retain
some of their extraordinary abilities. These Techniques
allow an angel, and more importantly a Fallen, the
ability to break many of the rules of the world of Clay.
All supernatural beings have access to Techniques. Potent
Humans often have extraordinary abilities that mimic
Techniques; however, they are not true Techniques and
many come with terrible consequences.
>> All Fallen characters begin the game with one Rank in
each of the three Core Techniques: Hallow, Nimbus, and
True Voice.
>> All Nephilim characters begin the game with one Rank in
Nimbus.
See the Techniques chapter (page 160) for more detail
chapter v: Character Creation
has 3 ranks of Brimstone and purchases their 4th Body
Rank, you could purchase, say, 1 rank of Valor but no
more until you purchased another Body Rank.
Initially, you have access only to the Embodiment
Techniques of your own Embodiment, although you
do not start with any ranks in them. You can purchase
a maximum of 3 ranks in your Core and Embodiment
Techniques in a given Technique.
You may purchase a Talent that gives access to Techniques
associated with a different Embodiment than your own.
This does not give you any ranks in that Technique; it
merely allows you to put BPs into it. You can purchase
a maximum of 2 ranks in Techniques outside your
Embodiment. These Techniques still count towards the
Rank Limit of that Set.

on each Technique.
You can never have access to the Techniques of your
Raising Techniques Opposed Embodiment without a Talent called Withering
Embodiment (P. 102). Such a character will have access
The rank limit is waived for the Core Techniques. Note
to 6 Techniques (3 from their Virtuous and 3 from their
that a player with Empyreal Echo may not raise Core
Sinful side). However, all your Embodiment Techniques
Techniques using Build points (see P. 87 for details).
are capped at 1 rank.
Each rank of Embodiment Techniques does count
towards your rank limit. So if, for example, your character

Techniques Body Mind Soul

Core Hallow (P. 148) True Voice (P. 151) Nimbus (P. 150)

Charity Sacrifice (P. 183) Bless (P. 157) Shepherd (P. 186)
Faith Brimstone (P. 159) Accordance (P. 153) Impel (P. 172)
Fortitude Valor (P. 192) Renitence (P. 182) Endure (P. 166)
Hope Recure (P. 181) Absolution (P. 152) Sanctuary (P. 184)
Justice Scourge (P. 185) Augur (P. 156) Judgment (P. 178)
Prudence Bliss (P. 158) Foretelling (P. 168) Confession (P. 160)
Temperance Harmony (P. 169) Inquisition (P. 176) Impartation (P. 171)

Avarice Appropriation (P. 155) Harrow (P. 170) Covet (P. 162)
Envy Slay (P. 187) Inner Silence (P. 175) Despoil (P. 163)
Gluttony Voracity (P. 193) Indulge (P. 173) Dispensation (P. 165)
Lust Perversion (P. 179) Invidious (P. 177) Enslave (P. 167)
Pride Vainglory (P. 191) Approbation (P. 154) Subjugation (P. 190)
Sloth Infestation (P. 174) Slumber (P. 188) Corruption (P. 161)
Wrath Smite (P. 189) Detestation (P. 164) Ravage (P. 180)

78
 Professions
Characters in KC typically come from dramatic and interesting walks of life. A Profession is a general set of skills that
can be applied to an area of life. Below is a list of some sample Professions that easily apply to the world of KC. There
would be many more Professions in the mundane world but possessing, for example, construction skills wouldn’t be of
much value to Fallen life.
A player is free to come up with their own Profession with Storyguide permission. Professions can be used during
game Events (P. 119) and in the downtime (P. 216). Professions have no effect during combat or during the use of a
Technique.
Each Profession can be purchased up to three Ranks.
Academic Guardian Rebel
Set: Mind Set: Body Set: Soul
The Academic is someone who spends A guardian dedicates their life to the The rebel often speaks out for their
all their time learning. They scour through protection of others. Whether a soldier, beliefs, which sometimes puts them
books and read everything they can get police officer, or bodyguard, the guardian in opposition to the “establishment” -
their hands on. knows how to watch over and protect particularly in politics and big business.

chapter v: Character Creation

Artist
Set: Soul
Whether a poet, painter, musician,
sculptor, or even a weapons smith, art
is a spiritual way to touch other people
emotionally.
Bully
Set: Body
A bully is a person who works outside
the law in a less than subtle way. They
intimidate others through physical force.
Criminal
Set: Body
A criminal is a person who works outside
the law. The well-trained criminal knows
how to hide within our society.
others, often placing themselves in harm’s
way.
Investigator
Set: Mind
An investigator is trained to investigate
clues and is often good at finding things,
places, or people.
Power Monger
Set: Mind
The power monger might be a politician,
a business person, or independently
wealthy. They use their position in society
to control and manipulate others.
Many rebels speak the truth and their
message is important.
Many rebels speak truth to power; others
simply incite protests to spur resistance
where they see fit.
Therapist
Set: Soul
The therapist deals with problems of the
mind and soul. Therapists provide others
with the opportunity to relieve their
problems and burdens. This can help
alleviate Traumatic wounds.

Maneuvers
Maneuvers aid a character in combat, and come in three flavors: Defensive, Offensive, and Dramatic. Offensive and
Defensive Maneuvers are not named; they are represented by a number on your character sheet only.
>> Defensive Maneuvers are purchased from your Soul Set, and allow you to protect yourself in combat (by reducing the damage
you take).
>> Offensive Maneuvers are purchased from your Body Set, and cause you to inflict more damage.
>> Dramatic Maneuvers allow you to perform special actions during combat, and they are purchased from your Mind Set. Each
Dramatic Maneuver is named and my be purchased as many times as you like. See P. 129 for more details.
++Clinch, Disarm and Rise to the Challenge are Basic Dramatic Maneuvers that apply to a single foe.
++Assault, Leader of the Pack and Second Wind are Fray Dramatic Maneuvers apply to a group combat.

79
 Inspirations
A Prowess represents a character’s ‘casual’ strength: what they are able to ‘bring to the table’ without really trying.
Motivation and desire can play a huge factor in victory, however. Inspirations represent that need.
Inspiration can be Spent on challenges to gain an Inspired Advantage (which essentially provides better odds to be
successful in an action), although there are other ways to gain the Inspired Advantage.
A player will tally up all their Inspirations from Body, Mind and Soul to determine how many Inspirations they
possess.

Secular

Secular Power Resources

chapter v: Character Creation

Your character might have friends, allies, have blackmail Beyond Secular Power, you can purchase specific
on someone, or favors owed. Secular Power is a measure downtime characteristics known as Resources. Each
of how a Fallen can get help accomplishing a task. It is Resource is focused on a particular type of Action but can
used for ‘downtime’ (between game Event) actions. The be useful to many actions.
more Secular Power your character has, the more likely it
Resources are listed below with a sample of what they
is that your downtime actions will be successful.
do.
Secular Power is representation of the Set that it was
For more detail on Secular Power and Resources, please
purchased under. Thus Body likely represents something
see the Downtime Chapter (P. 214).
physical, such as tough people, or access to cars, tools,
etc, whereas Mind likely could represent your cunning, on
how to manipulate people, blackmail, etc. Ultimately, this
has no actual game effect.
Your character’s ability to defend themselves from other
player’s actions is determined by your Secular Power.

Lackey Spies Wealth

Lackeys are trusted humans who,
despite their name, are rather skilled.
They have no speciality but are adept
at removing Risk from your downtime
actions.
Overseer
An Overseer can take their own
actions on your behalf.
As the name suggests, Spies are best Money does make the world go
used to watch other characters in the ‘round. Wealth works best to acquire
game and see what they might be up temporary (one-shot) Resources.
to.
Thugs
This gives you 3 goons who can be
sent after an enemy. While a single
group of Thugs may not be much of a
threat to a Fallen, many sets can work
together to be a dangerous threat to
nearly anybody.

80
 Boons
Characteristics, purchased through Sets, tell only part of
the story. They reveal what the character can do and how Boon Rank Zeal Cost
well, but only in a general sense.
Talent Meek 1
A player may also purchase Boons, which are detailed Talent Moderate 3
strengths. Boons are purchased with Zeal.
Talent Potent 6
Boons come in three flavors:
Transgression Meek 1
>> Talents - These are non-unique benefits that players may
purchase for their characters. Transgression Moderate 3
>> Transgressions - These are unique benefits that allow a Transgression Potent 6
player to make their character truly different. Attunement N/A 3
>> Rites - These are secret rituals or merely lost ‘tricks’ that Rite Potent 6
people have rediscovered. They generally must be taught by
another.
It is important to note here that most Transgressions

chapter v: Character Creation

and all Rites require Drama points to ‘fuel’ them. Drama See the Fine Tuning Chapter (P. 95) for a list of Boons.
points are ‘purchased’ through Vices.

Persona
Sets (Characteristics) and Boons are only one part of the character. Your Background and Morality will play a larger
part in how you role-play your character. If you are a Fallen, you will need to pick a Conviction and Embodiment. If you
are Nephilim, you will need to pick a Rejection. Vices will allow you to have Drama points. You will also be allowed to
take an Archetype which will gain you some free points in some of the Characteristics.

Fallen

The Reckoning
How did your Reckoning occur? What was so much
more powerful in this life than in previous lives? Did
another Fallen find you? Did you Reckon before the Last
Crusade, being old enough to remember the Divine-
Infernal war? Or do you not see why the two factions fight
one another?
Who were you?
Before you Reckoned, who were you? What did you do
for a living? Was it difficult to leave all that behind? How
long did it take to say goodbye?
Mortal Coil
Fallen have thousands of past lives. Do any of them stick
out? Do you draw any Professions from them? What are
your favorites? (It would be well advised to stay away from
having a past life of anyone famous. One can’t have two or
more characters, for example, being Genghis Khan).
Fallen have fragments of memories from Heaven. What
do you remember?
Indoctrination
When you learned the truth of your existence, what did
you feel? Acceptance? Rage? Loss? Did you have a mentor?
If so, how did your mentor teach you? Were they kind,
rough, distant?
Conviction
How and why did you choose your Conviction? What was
the driving force behind it? Was the choice immediately
obvious or did you question your decision? Did someone
force or coerce you into choosing the Conviction you did?
How do you feel about the other Convictions?

81
 Embodiment
Why did you choose the Path (Virtue/Sin) you did? Did
you shy away from the other Path?
Congregation
Do you have a Choir, Murder, Brood? Who is a part of
your Congregation? Do you live with your Congregation?
Where is your Domus? Are you jealous of anyone in your
Congregation? Do you all get along?
Nephilim
Who were you? Did your family treat you badly? Did
they kick you out? Did you ever know your father, or
know of his Celestial nature? Do you know your father’s
chapter v: Character Creation
Embodiment?
Age
Nephilim often age faster than regular humans. Did you
have accelerated growth? How old do you look and what
is your actual age? Did your mind mature at the same rate,
or are you still child-like?
Techniques
Most Nephilim don’t display their Techniques until they
come of age, around 18 years. When did you first display
your Techniques? Were they obvious? Did they get you in
trouble? Did you know what was happening?
Fallen Society
Have you been found by the Fallen? Were you attacked?
Did you understand your father’s true nature? Were
you taught right from wrong? Did you learn to use your
abilities from a Fallen? Were you encouraged to become
part of a Congregation? Were you taken as an Affection?
Are you a valued member of Fallen society, or are you
little more than a pet?
82
Human - Distinctive
What makes you different from other people? Why do
you accept the Fallen? Why are you resistant to the mind-
altering effects of Nimbus? Did you experience a traumatic
event involving a Fallen?
How did you get involved?
Did you discover things slowly? Did a friend tell you
or did you stumble upon the truth? Do you have many
friends among the Fallen?
What do you offer?
Regardless of your abilities, you’re still just a human.
What do you offer to the Fallen, beyond being a driver?
Why do you keep trying to be a part of Fallen society?
Human -Potent
How did you first react to your gifts? Are they a gift or
a curse? Do you feel yourself better than or inferior to
the Fallen? Do the Fallen treat you like something to be
cherished or abused?
Maturity
Lingering Trauma
Every rank of Maturity gives Trauma and/or a Vice from
a time in your life when you failed (or feel that you failed).
What set you back? Why did this incident stand out from
others? If others try to help you, why can you not let go of
this Trauma?
Symptoms
Why did you pick the Symptoms you did? In most cases,
a Symptom represents a subconscious cry for help; do you
know about yours? If so, how did you learn about your
Symptom?
History
How familiar are you with the history of your upbringing?
Have you any habits from a past era that you keep with you?
Have you entirely abandoned the values of your past?
 Morality
Morality is an indicator of what types of things (called
Acts) a character is willing to perform without a second
thought, and what may give a character pause - things a
character must be committed to do. Not every character
is capable of committing questionable acts such as killing
or even injuring others. These are acts that are difficult
to justify in terms of morality, for those who still care.
Sometimes, in the course of play, a character may wish
to perform an action that should really take a great deal
of consideration. All characters must choose one of the
moralities described below at character creation. Moral
characters are either Innocent, Typical, or Hardened.
Immoral characters are Hardcore or Irredeemable.
Morality goes hand in hand with Traumatic Wounds,
which are detailed briefly in this section and in more depth
in the Trauma section. A character who is subjected to
acts beyond their Morality may take Traumatic Wounds.
These Traumatic Wounds create Symptoms which affect a
character’s personality, and thus their role-playing.
Innocent
Talent Required
You are truly moral and sincere. You will not raise
your hand to inflict harm against another, you will not
lie, you will not hide from your emotions. In Kingdom
Come, there is a strong benefit to being Innocent: many
Supernatural beings cannot cause harm to an Innocent
without potentially harming themselves. An Innocent
character must take an Upkeep Action (see Secular System,
page 233) every month between events to represent their
active commitment to their beliefs. Failure to do so may
result in eventually losing one’s Innocence.
Typical
You have about the same morality as the average human;
you will not break any law that is too objectionable, but
there is a great deal of gray area for which to account.
Hardened
This is the level at which most Fallen find themselves,
but many humans can reach this state as well. As a
Hardened character, you accept that life is full of difficult
choices and you have made some sort of peace with your
83
sins. There are still gray areas for which to account. You
have been through some Traumatic experiences, maybe
even a serious one that threatened your sanity. You’ve
worked through most of your Trauma, but you still have
the scars. Players should come up with a Symptom they
may have dealt with in the past; this Symptom will not
appear on their character sheet, but should be part of
their background story.
Hardcore
The Hardcore person accepts their hardened lifestyle
and, in fact, embraces some of the vile acts that they do.
Hardcore is a mere step away from a Hardened character
and that can be frightening for Hardened characters to
chapter v: Character Creation
deal with, particularly when it becomes obvious how
similar they really are. You have suffered many Traumatic
experiences, and they have stayed with you ever since.
Players should come up with a Setback they may have dealt
with in the past. This Setback will not appear on their
character sheet, but should be part of their background
story.
Irredeemable
Talent Required
This is a depraved, very dangerous state for a Fallen
(or human) to be in. An Irredeemable character is a
tremendous responsibility, as it means that you have no
love for anyone and are desensitized to the horrors of
the world. Friendships can be dissolved in an instant;
negative emotions are encouraged and terrible acts are
relished.
There are two forms of Irredeemable: Controlled
and Uncontrolled. If you purchase the Irredeemable
Morality as a Talent, you are an Irredeemable Controlled
character. If your Morality reaches Irredeemable by taking
Traumatic Wounds, you are Uncontrolled Irredeemable. A
Controlled Irredeemable character needs to perform an
Upkeep action between events or they will lose control.
An Uncontrolled Irredeemable character loses all their
Secular Power as they lose the ability to identify with
others.
 Conviction
Convictions represent the belief and understanding that
a Fallen has about her relationship to the Creator. Every
Fallen must choose a Conviction; however, Convictions
do not really apply to other character types.
Divine - believe that their punishment is a lesson.
They shall prove they are worthy to enter Heaven again
through acts of contrition. The Divine began a war with
the Infernal many millennia ago; this war lasted until
recently when an uneasy alliance between them was struck
through the Codex. In that war, the Divine had the edge.
Some Divine will never entertain peace with the Infernal.
Congregations within the Divine are known as Choirs.
Deistical - believe the Creator has abandoned the world
and is no longer ‘running the show’. The Deistical prefer
to be free to do whatever they want; however, recent times
chapter v: Character Creation
traditionally remained neutral in any conflicts between the
Divine and the Infernal, are now presiding over Divine-
Infernal conflicts. There is usually only a single Deistical
Congregation within a Civitas known as a Brood.
Infernal - believe their punishment was the final insult
by a God who created an unfair situation. They enjoy
freedom now and they do what they will. Hell seemed like
a good answer once, but legends tell that Devils betrayed
the Infernal long ago. Now they look out for themselves
and have dire and cunning plans for the world. When
the Divine attacked the Infernal, these plans went awry.
Although that’s ancient history, the Divine and Infernal
had continuously been at war until recently. Now with
their uneasy alliance, they have had to stop fighting and
start talking. The Divine may be great warriors, but the

forced responsibilities onto them. The Deistical, who Infernal are great manipulators. In politics, the Infernal
will have the edge. Congregations in the Infernal are
known as Murders.

Embodiment

For Fallen, an Embodiment represents so many things. It is the core of their character; in this way they are lucky, for
they know their true purpose. And yet so many Fallen struggle with their Embodiment.
A player not only chooses an Embodiment but has the freedom to choose how they portray it during events. There
is no one true way to interpret an Embodiment, but there is a common thread to all the Embodiments, which is listed
below. Players are encouraged to use this list as a guide, but should not use it to restrict their character concept and
how it is affected by their Conviction. Embodiment is something a character Reckoned with, while their Conviction
represents their choice. Thus a Divine Pride and an Infernal Pride will be very different characters.

84
 Virtue
Charity Charity reaches out to others, giving often
without repayment. Nevertheless, they protect
and fight, perhaps too much, for those about
whom they care. The Charitable understand
sacrifice to a greater degree than most and,
because of that, they often commit themselves to
a cause without reservation. They will see their
cause succeed, even if it means they have to die
to do so.
Faith War leaders and Kings. Warriors and leaders:
when they speak, others follow. They are often
interested in power within the Court. They claim
to be the original virtue.
Fortitude The warriors of the Virtuous. Those on the path
of Fortitude know little beyond war. They are
usually the exceptional fighters; however, many
struggle to avoid giving into the anger within.
Hope A vestige of decency. Hope relies on the
expectation that desires and beliefs will be
fulfilled with hard work and responsibility. They
serve as healers, guardians and advisors. Hope’s
numbers have dwindled; it is the smallest of the
Virtues. Once standing as protectors, they seem
to need protection now.
Justice If Fortitude represents warriors of the body, then
Justice Fallen are warriors of the spirit. They
wage a war to save the human soul. A war in
which they fight apathy on a daily basis.
Prudence Wisdom, thoughtfulness and discretion make
these Fallen excel in advisor roles. However, due
to their antithesis, they must also suffer certain
profane stigmas.
Temperance They strive to avoid temptation and indulgence.
Their body, mind and soul are temples which
must be honored and perfected. Temperance
sees many great warriors, scholars and spiritual
leaders among their ranks because of their
restraint and self mastery. Their ability to find
nearly any prey makes them dangerous hunters.
85
Sin
Avarice Greed is common and exists everywhere.
These Fallen are among the forefront of that
greed. They are shunned by other Fallen for
their developed interaction with mortals and
their accumulation of power in the world of
clay. However, they understand that money is
transient. They acquire objects precious to others,
for those are the only things which are actually
‘worth’ something.
Pride Belief in themselves is their only concern.
Everything else comes second. They strive for
power but find their best efforts stopped by the
Envious. Because of their obsession with being
chapter v: Character Creation
the best, there is a very dangerous rage which
lurks beneath their beautiful faces.
Wrath Anger is the most primal of emotions and
the wrathful are full of fury. They comprise
the strongest warriors of the sinful. They are
murderers of the worst sort. Pray that you don’t
gain their ire because, when one is done with
you, you’ll be begging for death.
Envy The envious are master manipulators and
assassins. They covet the strengths of others
that they themselves do not possess. And if
they cannot possess them, they would see those
strengths destroyed.
Sloth Defending themselves against the stigma of
simple physical laziness, the slothful promote
apathy: spiritual sloth. They themselves are
passionate about promoting apathy in the ranks
of mortals.
Lust They claim to be the oldest sin; the lustful have
sex on the mind and, in particular, how to use
desire to manipulate others. They play with the
hearts and minds of those around them and, for
this, they are wisely feared.
Gluttony Indulgence is chief amongst their ideals. The
gluttonous seek all pleasures of the body, whether
food, drugs or sex. Freedom to experience what
they want is a belief for which they will fight. Do
not think that they are weak for their addictions;
quite the contrary, they gain tremendous strength
from their obsessions.
 Vices
Vices are another component of character creation. The
best characters in fiction are the ones who are flawed in
some capacity. In KC, these flaws are known as Vices.
Vices provide Drama points, which is a vessel for the
player to have the freedom to do things outside the normal
confines of the rules.
Vices are normally only available at character creation
but, during the course of a chronicle, they could be gained
through events in the story.
You may pick as few or as many Vices as you wish and
believe you can properly role-play.
The limit on how many Drama points your character can
have is equal to the number of Ranks in your lowest Set.
If you have Vices that would provide you with an excess
of Drama points, you will have to increase your lowest Set
before gaining access to them.
See P. 106 for more details.

Nephilim Rejections
chapter v: Character Creation

Nephilim are abominations that exist outside of the Creator’s intent, and yet they still exist. Because they were not
intended, the world rejects them in some fashion.
Nephilim players must choose a base Rejection plus one for every Maturity rank.
A Nephilim’s third Rejection must be Monstrous or Unwanted.
Below are some samples. Players should feel free to make up some of their own.

Cursed
Things always go wrong around you.
Friends get injured, things break,
situations always take a turn for the
worse. You never have any money, or
you lose it when it’s given to you.
>> The Storyguide can dictate that you
outright fail one challenge once per
event.
Forgotten
You are very easily forgotten by
humans. While this can be somewhat
useful, the loneliness that accompanies
it can be overwhelming. You will have
no friends outside of other Nephilim
or Fallen.
>> You have two Permanent Surface
Trauma.
Insane
A common rejection is that your
own mind fails to comprehend the
world around you as others see it.
Your perceptions become skewed
and you do not deal well with society;
you hear voices, or even suffer from
hallucinations.
>> You have a Permanent Severe
Trauma.
Monstrous
You have, for whatever reason, had
your appearance change as a result of
your ability to self-evolve. You look
inhuman but, with dark lighting and
bulky clothes, it might be possible to
pass as human. You must decide how
you look and must use costuming and
make-up to reflect this.
>> You gain 1 Unpreventable Risk per
downtime.
Survival
This is a rejection that is common
enough to be the default one. You
lack the instincts to care about your
personal survival. This does not mean
that you are suicidal, but it means
you do not have the same sense of
mortality that humans or even Fallen
possess. You lack the understanding
that your existence will end. This
is frightening for your opponents,
because you rarely give up, even in life-
threatening situations.
>> Once combat has begun, you may
not run away or attempt to escape.
Unwanted
The world seeks to get rid of
Nephilim, and its ways are often
subtle. Deep within the subconscious
of humanity lies a hidden dislike of
Nephilim, a dislike which is realized
at first sight.
>> You cannot put build points into
Secular Power or Resources.

86
 Archetypes
Every character has a fundamental Archetype which defines who they are and where they are focused.
An Archetype gives bonuses as a character progresses through their Sets.
A character gains a listed bonus when they reach a Step. A Step is obtained when a character reaches 3 Sets and then
again at 6 Sets in an area.
This applies to each Set, so a character who has 3 Body Sets, 6 Mind Sets and 2 Soul Sets will have achieved their first
Step (and thus their first bonus) in Body, both Steps in their Mind and no Steps in their Soul.
As a character develops, they will immediately gain the listed bonus once they reach a new Step. Thus in the above
example, the character could still earn their 2nd Step in Body and both their potential Steps in Soul.

chapter v: Character Creation

Asset Merchant
Bonus: Resources
You understand how to deal with
people and network. Whether a
mastermind or a social butterfly,
you have many contacts and friends
willing to help you.
>> You gain a Resource Talent at every
Step.
Empyreal Echo
Bonus: Core Techniques
You are focused on your connection
to divinity. That link is your defining
and driving goal.
This Archetype is special in that it
restricts you from increasing your
Core Techniques with Build Points.
>> At each Step, a Core Technique
increases one rank. Since Fallen
already start with 1 rank in their
Core Techniques, their first Step
will give them a second rank in the
appropriate Technique and the 2nd
Step will give them their third rank
in the appropriate Technique.
>> A Nephilim only starts with Nimbus
at one rank for free. Nimbus will
raise as per a Fallen. Hallow
and True Voice would have to be
chosen as the Nephilim’s choices or
purchased as Transgressions, and
even then, the player would have
to buy a rank in each before this
Archetype helped them.
Too Human
Bonus: Professions
Your focus remains on your human
side. You’ve either picked up more
skills from various walks of life or, if
Fallen, you can remember skills from
past lives.
>> You gain a rank in an appropriate
Profession at each Step.
Warrior Born
Bonus: Maneuvers
You fight to the bitter end. It’s all
you’ve ever known and likely will ever
know.
>> You gain an appropriate Maneuver
at each Step.
++Body Steps gives Offensive.
++ Mind gives Dramatic.
++ Soul gives Defensive.

87
 Affections
At some point in their existence, Fallen will be drawn to both a weapon and a human. These can, if willing, become
their two of their Core Affections.
A Hallowed Weapon, as it is called, can be any melee weapon. The type of weapon does not matter, from dagger to
hammer, so long as the universe regards that item as weapon. Once taken, it is an unbreakable weapon that can be
summoned from one’s Domus so long as it is summoned to an unseen area (beneath a long coat, when the Fallen steps
behind an object, etc). It can be returned to their Domus in the same fashion.
A Companion is a human who somehow fits into your life. This does not have to be an amiable relationship but some
bond keeps you both together.
A Domus is your home and in many ways your safety net. Should you die the Hollow Death, this is your only reliable
method to find your way back home.

Wound Levels
chapter v: Character Creation

There are two types of Damage in KC: Physical wounds Trauma

and Traumatic wounds. For ease of play, the term wounds
is used exclusively for physical damage and the term trauma Trauma is dealt with briefly here and later in the Trauma
is used exclusively for mental and emotional damage. Chapter (P. 194) in more detail. Just as you have physical
Every character starts with 1 base Surface, Severe wound levels, you also have emotional and psychological
and Mortal wound/trauma levels. Further levels are (Mind Set and Soul Set) Trauma levels. Whenever you
determined by your Reactive Prowesses. face inner demons - mental and/or emotional conflict,
you are enduring trauma.
Your Reactive Body determines your Physical wound
levels, while Reactive Mind and Reactive Soul determine Trauma represents the hardships and inner turmoil
your Psychological and Emotional wound levels respectively. of life. The world of the Fallen is difficult, violent and
Through Talents, it is possible for a character to purchase brutal.
more wound levels to represent being exceptionally tough. What is important to understand right now is that
The following chart shows how many wound levels are there are three types of trauma: regular, lingering and
gained from each Reactive Prowess level. permanent. During character creation, only a Mature
character will begin with trauma or a character who takes
a Vice that gives them trauma. In both cases, the trauma
is permanent. It has been with them for a long time and
Reactive Surface Wound Severe Wound
Prowess Levels Levels isn’t about to go away. Too much trauma on your character
can shut your character down or force them to undergo a
0 (Base) 1 1
radical change.
1 1 2
2 2 2 Symptoms
3 2 3 When your character takes a Severe Trauma, you will
gain a Symptom. If you took a Talent that gives you Severe
4 3 3
Trauma or are a mature character who took one, you will
5 3 4 have to select a Symptom to go along with it (P. 206).
6 4 4 Each Symptom you have is a window to your current
7 4 5 condition and inner pain. You should choose something
8 5 5
that will be fun to role-play, and engaging for other
players.
9 5 6

88
 Names
Every Fallen re-discovers their Celestial name shortly after their Reckoning. This name is a link to who they were and
instinctively comes to their mind. This is their true name; it feels familiar and natural. During such a chaotic time, it is
a comfort to have something familiar, so most Fallen just use their True Name.
Players should strive to choose names with a biblical slant, unless they are Deistical. However, even those Fallen who
do not use their actual name should choose one.
What follows is a list of names which have appeared in various religious texts.

Aariel Caphriel Focalor Kadmiel Mithra Penatiel Samael Suroth

Abalim Carmax Forcas Kadriel Moloch Persephone Samiel Syth
Abariel Cassiel Furiel Kasdeya Morael Praxil Sandalphon Tabris

chapter v: Character Creation

Abbaton Castiel Furmiel Kashiel Murmur Prion Santriel Talia
Abraxas Chaniel Gadal Kered Nafriel Pymander Saphiel Tariel
Abriel Charciel Gadiel Kitrael Nathaniel Qaddis Saraiel Tarniel
Adoth Chesed Gadriel Kushiel Nergal Qamiel Sargiel Tempest
Aeshma Cynabal Galmon Kyniel Neriel Raamiel Sariel Thaumiel
Ahriman Daeva Gavreel Lailah Nithael Rachiel Sathariel Theliel
Anabiel Dai Guriel Leliel Nitika Ragiel Sauriel Thoth
Anachiel Damiel Gzrel Leviah Nogah Rahab Savatri Thronus
Anahel Daniel Hadraniel Loquel Noriel Ramiel Seeliah Tiel
Andras Deliel Hadriel Madiel Nuriel Raquiel Sefira Tilath
Assiel Devatas Hael Madriel Och Raum Seket Tiriel
Asath Dey Hagith Mael Oethra Raziel Selemia Typhon
Bachiel Dracon Haniel Malphas Oirin Razvan Selith Umiel
Balam Dubbiel Hasdiel Makiel Oniel Remiel Sepharon Urim
Baliel Duma Hyniel Malakim Ophan Requiel Sepher Usiel
Balthial Dynamis Iabiel Malik Ophiel Rigal Sephiroth Valafar
Baniel Ecanus Iadiel Malkiel Orion Romiel Setheus Variel
Bariel Egion Iaoth Mammon Orus Sabathiel Sigron Velel
Belial Eliel Idrael Mantus Pabel Sabiel Sithriel Vetuel
Cabiel Elijah Isis Maskim Paimon Sachiel Sokath Vohal
Cabriel Emmanuel Janax Micah Pammon Sadriel Sophiel Zachiel
Cael Eth Janiel Miel Pariel Safriel Sothis Zaphiel
Caim Ezrael Jeremiel Mihr Pathiel Salem Sumiel Zephon
Camael Ezekiel Joth Mirael Penat Salmael Suriel Zuriel

89
 Development
Creation Zeal
Zeal is what other games refer to as “Experience Points”,
or “XP”. Every character gets a number of Creation Zeal
to build their character (P. 74).
Players should spend all of their Creation Zeal. Even
if it does not allow a player to attain the next rank, it
would still add to a particular set, which will narrow the
required Zeal for the next rank.
Set Zeal
As you progress through a story, you will earn more
Zeal.
After each Event that occurs, every character in the game
will earn 1 Zeal that will be allocated towards each Set.
chapter v: Character Creation
example
Jeremiah is playing Drake, who has
63 Zeal in Body, 18 in Mind and 19 in Soul
(so 6 ranks in Body and 3 in both Mind and
Soul).
After 6 Events (whether he can attend each
Event or not) he would have 69 Zeal in Body,
24 in Mind and 25 in Soul. He needs 30 Zeal in
total to reach his 4th rank in Mind or Soul.
Development Zeal
Players will also earn Development Zeal, provided they
meet certain conditions:
>> Attendance: A player must show up and contribute to the
game.
>> Downtime Submission: A player must submit a Downtime,
which describes what their character does between Events.
Each of these conditions is worth 1 Development Zeal.
Thus a player who attends and submits a Downtime will
earn 2 Development Zeal per Event.
A player is free to spend his Development Zeal to add to
any Set they want. This allows them to complete the gap
that their Set Zeal slowly fills.
90
example
After six games, Jeremiah has
missed 1 game but has turned in all his
Downtime actions. Therefore he has earned 11
Development Zeal.
He needs 15 more Zeal to get his Body up a
rank, 6 more Zeal to get his Mind and 5 more
Zeal to get his Soul up.
He can wait two more games so that he
can bridge that 15 Zeal gap for his Body
or he could spend 6 Zeal to buy up his
Mind immediately, 5 Zeal to buy up his Soul
immediately or all 11 Zeal to buy up both Mind
and Soul.
In addition to increasing Sets, a player is also allowed to
purchase Boons. See the Fine Tuning Chapter (P. 95) for
details.
Bonus Development Zeal
Although rare, a Storyguide can provide Bonus
Development Zeal to each player for their direct
contribution to the Story.
It is advised that every player submits a list of thrilling
objectives upon which the Storyguide must agree. If they
achieve these objectives, then the Storyguide should grant
them Bonus Zeal.
KC is a game of emotion and conflict. These objectives
should therefore be focused on bring conflict or drama to
the game. That is to say, it’s not about what you hide but
about what you show. Brooding in the corner, although
fun, does not often make the story exciting. Picking a
huge fight, kidnapping Affections, calling out the Kings
and causing strife can really make the story much more
thrilling.
A Storyguide can grant 1-3 Development Zeal per
objective achieved, if done in a public or spectacular
manner.
A player could conceivably earn such a bonus for a
hidden and secretive objective provided that it adds long-
term and exciting ramifications to the story.
 Example Character

Sets
Jenn is joining a new Chronicle. She is told only that the
Storyguide wants the Infernal to be particularly nasty and
that a Choir of Divine have been suspected of breaking
the Alliance and outright attacking Infernal. Meanwhile,
She wants to go Body, Soul and Mind in order of
it looks like a number of demons have been spotted in the
strength. She also needs to save some Zeal for her Talents,
city but no devil has been uncovered. Jenn isn’t interested
so she earmarks 9 Zeal to go towards a Potent Talent and
in playing a bad guy, so she chooses to be a member of the
the Moderate Talent that will allow her to gain access to
Divine. With that as her starting point, she begins to work
Recure.
on a concept.
She puts 45 Zeal towards her Body, giving her 5 ranks,
Jenn wants to play a nun. In the Mortal Coil, she was
30 towards her Soul giving her 4 ranks. She only has 16
called Sister Elizabeth. Sister Elizabeth grew up in angry
Zeal left over and that will go towards her Mind, but this
parts of the street but never let that deter her from her
in turn only gives her 2 ranks in Mind. In fact she only
faith. Jenn wants her character’s faith to come out in self
needs 9 Zeal to get to 2 ranks but she allocates the rest
sacrifice. Elizabeth helped those around her, willing to
of her Creation Zeal to get closer to her next goal of 18
put herself in harm’s way to protect others, volunteering

chapter v: Character Creation

Zeal. This is fine with Jenn; she knows that Elizabeth will
at the local soup kitchens and anything else she could do.
grow.

Archetype
Worship of the Lord was almost secondary to aiding the
people around her.
Jenn wants to make Sister Elizabeth a Fallen of Charity.
She’s not sure how Elizabeth Reckoned but she’ll deal She buys the Archetype: Warrior Born which will net
with that later. For now she decides that her true name is her a number of Maneuvers.

Sarabel. Jenn is ready to move on. She wants her character
to be a capable combatant. Although Sarabel is a nun,
Jenn sees her having a number of past lives where she was
a warrior, fighting for the church during inquisitions. She
sees Sarabel’s past being a dark and angry one, where she
sacrificed everything for the church through blood, both
that of heretics and her own. Therefore, Sarabel will have
those dark memories haunting and guiding her.
Body
With 5 ranks in her Body Set, she will have 15 Build
Points and a maximum of 5 into any Stat.
She puts 3 BP into her Dynamic Prowess and 5 into her
Reactive Prowess costing her 8 of her 15 BP. She needed
at least a 3 Dynamic Prowess for the Talent that she was

Starting
Jenn has 100 Creation Zeal to build her character. She
does not want to play a Mature character, as this is her
first time playing KC.
aiming for (Fighter).
She then allocates 1 BP into Hallow (the Body Core
Technique) and 2 BP into Sacrifice (Charity’s Body
Technique). That is 9 of her 15 BP.
She allocates 1 BP into Guardian, 1 BP into an Offensive

Embodiment
Maneuver and 2 BP into Inspirations. 13 of her 15 BP are
not spent.
With all that, she spends her last 2 BP on Recure, which
Elizabeth’s Embodiment will be Charity but she also
will be the maximum number of Ranks she can have in
wants to heal others, so she is going to have to purchase a
that Technique. She notes that she has a total of 4 BP in
Talent to do that.
Embodiment Techniques, so that is under her Rank Limit
for Body.

91
 Mind
Jenn moves on to her Mind Sets, of which she only has
2 ranks, which will give her 6 BP and a maximum of 2 in
any one Stat.
She buys her Dynamic Mind to 2 and her Reactive to
only 1 for a total of 3 BP out of 6.
She allocates 1 BP into True Voice, even though she
starts with a rank in all her Core Techniques for free. This
is 4 BP out of 6.
She puts 1 BP into her Dramatic Maneuvers and her
final 1 BP into her Secular Power.
Soul
chapter v: Character Creation
She moves onto Soul and has 4 Sets, so that’s a maximum
of 4 in any Stat and 12 BP.
She buys a 3 Dynamic Soul and a 4 Reactive Soul
(looking ahead, she wants a few extra Emotional Trauma
levels). So that is 7 of her 12 BP.
She buys a Defensive Maneuver and a Secular Power for
2 BP, leaving her with 3 BP.
She puts 1 BP into the Shepherd technique, buys 1
Lackey and 1 Spies Resource to finish her Soul off.
Fine Tuning
First, Jenn looks to her Archetype. Warrior Born gives
her free Maneuvers.
She has hit her 1st Step in the Body and Soul Sets,
having at least 3 Ranks in each. She is 1 Rank away in
Body from reaching her 2nd Step there and 1 Rank away
in Mind from reaching her 1st Step there.
This will net her 1 Offensive (Body) and 1 Defensive
(Soul) Maneuver (in addition to what she bought and
what her Techniques might give her).
Next she turns her attention towards the Vices pages. She
will take Honesty, Fearful Journey and Damaged Goods.
This will net her 4 Drama points eventually. However, for
now she only gets 2 Drama points because she only has 2
Ranks in Mind.
92
Finishing Touches
Now Jenn will figure out her factored Stats, such as her
Warfare and wound levels.
Her Dynamic Stats equal 8 which, when divided by three
and rounded down would be 2. However her Fighter
Talent allows her to round up instead, giving her a 3
Warfare to start the game. This is slightly below where she
wants to be; however, she realizes that her Fallen is still
rather young and she is happy to grow her into a stronger
warrior over time.
With a Reactive Body of 5, she will have 3 Surface and 4
Severe wounds levels.
With a Reactive Mind of 1 she will have 1 Surface and 2
Severe Psychological Trauma levels.
With a Reactive Soul of 4 she will have 3 Surface and 3
Severe Emotional Trauma levels.
Background
Jenn’s Characteristics are complete. Now she needs to
breathe life into her character.
Jenn wants some reason to hate the Infernal, even though
her character Reckoned since the Last Crusade began. She
decides that a priest from her parish was the Affection of
a Murder. They corrupted him and turned him into their
pet. Not fully comprehending the situation she fought
for Father Thompson’s redemption, helping him struggle
away from his Begetter, a vicious Gluttonous Fallen. One
night, the Murder came for Father Thompson. Sister
Elizabeth got between them, but the Murder defeated
her soundly and killed the Father. She was blamed for his
death and discovered that he belonged to a special order
of priests who are aware of Fallen. They crucify Elizabeth
and brand her with the symbol of a murderer. Elizabeth
Reckons on the cross and tears herself away from it.
Now as Sarabel, in anguish, she hunts the Murder. They
put her down, but duty forces them to spare her and bring
her before the Black King, who cares for her until she is
healed. He begins to explain the details of what she is
but she rejects him. He turns her over to the White King
in disgust. The White King finishes teaching her and she
swears loyalty to the Divine cause.
In the end, Jenn has more details to flesh out, but this
suits her for now. She wants to have a painful romance
thrown in, but will have to look for a suitable character
for that. The Storyguide loves her background and
finds a Murder willing to be the Fallen who held Father
Thompson as their Affection.

Development Example
Jenn’s character ended with 5 Ranks in Body (with 45
Zeal invested), 2 in Mind (with 16 Zeal invested) and 4 in
Soul (with 30 Zeal invested).
She needs 63 Zeal in total to get her 6th rank in Body,

chapter v: Character Creation

18 in total to get her 3rd rank in Mind and 45 in total to
get her 5th rank in Soul.
After 6 events, she has earned 6 Set Zeal, so she will have
51 Zeal in Body, 22 in Mind (she upgraded to her 3rd
Mind rank after 2 games and will now need 30 Zeal to
increase her Mind ranks) and 36 in Soul.
She will also have 12 Development Zeal. She could:
>> Spend all 12 Zeal to buy her Body rank.
>> Spend 9 Zeal in either Mind or Soul to buy a rank.
She decides to go for her 6th rank in Body to focus on
her warrior side. She spends all her development Zeal to
top her up to 63 Zeal.
Let’s look at Jenn after 6 more games.
Her Sets would look like:
>> 6 ranks of Body - 69 Zeal - 84 required (15 left)
>> 3 ranks of Mind - 28 Zeal - 30 required (2 left)
>> 4 ranks of Soul - 42 Zeal - 45 needed (3 left)
>> 12 Development Zeal left to spend.
She could hold off a few more games at this point, but
she really needs the Mind and Soul ranks for this coming
game. She spends 5 of her 12 Development Zeal to gain a
rank in both of them.

93
 Summary

Characteristics - P. 76
Dynamic Prowess (Body, Mind and Soul), Reactive Prowess (Body, Mind and Soul), Inspirations, Maneuvers (Body: Offensive,
Mind: Dramatic, Soul: Defensive), Professions, Resources (Lackey, Overseer, Spies, Thugs, Wealth) Secular Power & Techniques
(Core and Embodiment) are purchased through Build Points. With the exception of Core Techniques, they all start at zero.
You cannot gain more in any one of the above Characteristics than you have ranks in that Set.
Drama Points also start at zero and are only gained through Vices. You cannot have more Drama points than your lowest Set.
Build Points - P. 75
chapter v: Character Creation

A player gains 3 Build Points (BP) per rank in each Set.

Sets - P. 75
There are three Sets: Body, Mind and Soul. Each rank in a Set gives 3 BP.
Each Set costs three times the rank you want in Zeal.
Zeal - P. 74, P. 90
Creation Zeal is given out to a player when they pick their character type.
Development Zeal is earned by attending each Event and for handing in a Downtime ‘turn’ between each Event.
Creation Zeal and/or Development Zeal can be spent on gaining more Ranks for a Set or for buying a Boon.
Set Zeal is earned by all characters for each Event that occurs.
Techniques - P. 78, P. 142
There are two types of Techniques: Core and Embodiment.
All Fallen have access to all three Core Techniques and begin the game with 1 Rank in each. Nephilim only have immediate
access to Nimbus but are free to purchase the other two with their other two choices.
Fallen have access to their Embodiment Techniques but do not start with any ranks. Nephilim pick any two Techniques that
they have access to but do not start with any ranks.
To gain access to additional Techniques, a character needs the Additional Technique Talent. Note that for Fallen any Technique
purchased through this Talent only allows access to 1 or 2 Ranks (see Talents, P. 98).
Tallied Characteristics - P. 76, P. 78, P. 88
Warfare is figured out by adding all three Dynamic Prowesses and dividing by three (round to nearest).
Wound Levels and Trauma Levels are determined by the appropriate Reactive Prowess. Surface, Severe and Mortal all start at 1
level and gain more for each Reactive Prowess above 0 (P. 86).
Boons and Vices - P. 81, P. 86
There are three types of Boons: Talents, Transgressions and Rites. These are purchased with Creation or Development Zeal and
the cost is based on their rank. Meek: 1 Zeal, Moderate: 3 Zeal and Potent: 6 Zeal.
Vices are taken as befits the character. Each regular Vice provides 1 potential Drama point. Each Potent Vice provides 2
potential Drama points. Drama points are used to allow players to bend the rules; they are required for Transgressions and Rites.

94
 chapter vi

Fine Tuning

chapter vi: Fine Tuning

95
 “There are more things in heaven and earth, than are dreamt of in your philosophy.”
Hamlet: Act 1, Scene V

The best stories of supernatural creatures allow anything the author can imagine. Stories don’t have to conform to a set
of rules, because the author balances everything out in the context of the story. Kingdom Come is a game built on stories,
and the miracles known as Techniques must have structure, to avoid arguments and to showcase the strengths of each
Embodiment. But a character isn’t just the sum of their Characteristics. They have other strengths and weaknesses.
These are known as Boons and Vices.

Boons Purchasing
chapter vi: Fine Tuning

There are three types of Boons: Talents, Transgressions Purchasing a Boon is done outside the Sets. They take a
and Rites. set amount of Zeal.
>> Talents and Transgressions come in three ranks: Meek,
Talents are structured benefits that showcase a character’s
Moderate and Potent.
strengths in ways that aren’t always as straightforward as
>> Rites are strictly Potent.
their Characteristics. Acute senses, being exceptionally
strong or being madly in love are all things that could be It is also possible to Attune a Transgression so that it
Talents. Most Talents can be mundane but some can be costs you less Drama points.
supernatural.
Transgressions are less structured benefits that are Boon Rank Zeal Cost
generally more supernatural, but can be mundane. Talent Meek 1
They are Boons that break the normal rules, allowing a Talent Moderate 3
character to do the impossible. They are less structured in
Talent Potent 6
part because they are meant to be less about the rules and
more to help facilitate the story. Transgression Meek 1
Rites are secret rituals which can be taught to others. Transgression Moderate 3
They are rare, and regarded as important treasures to Transgression Potent 6
Fallen. Attunement N/A 3
Once purchased, a Talent or a Meek Transgression is Rite Potent 6
always available. A Moderate or Potent Transgression or
a Rite will require Spending of a Drama point to ‘fuel’
it. Some powerful Transgressions may require multiple
points of Drama to fuel.

96
 Ranks
Meek
A Meek Boon is something that gives a superficial
benefit. It can be remarkable and supernatural, but it has
little or no actual impact on the game as far as rules are
concerned. A Meek Transgression does not require any
Drama points to fuel as they are superficial.
Moderate
Moderate Boons have an actual impact on the game, but
the impact is more for the character and the story and less
with impeding the other characters.
Potent
Potent Boons have some tangible game effects. They
should not give such an overwhelming bonus to the
character as to make them unbalanced. This can get
tricky, so generally Talents and Rites should be taken from
published works. Transgressions, however, are meant to
be player created, so some care must be taken.
There need be no explanation for how or why a Boon
functions; however, there may need to be some logic as to
why a character developed it, especially for some bizarre
Transgressions. It could be as simple as something bizarre
happened on their last trip to Purgatory or an uncovered
relic was found and caused the character to gain a
particular Transgression. It could be that the character
simply needed it; they remembered a piece of Heaven
and, in that moment, reclaimed some of their lost power.
Talents
Many Talents have restrictions which will prevent some
characters from purchasing the Talent. These restrictions
are absolute. They are not intended to be bent or broken. It
is not permissible for a player to purchase a Transgression
so that they can circumvent a restriction.
There are some Talents which are restricted to a
particular Embodiment. These Talents are special, in that
they are considered Moderate Talents to a Fallen of that
matching Embodiment. However, a Fallen who possesses
a Technique that matches that Embodiment may purchase
that restricted Talent as a Potent Talent.
97
The exception to this rule is for Embodiment Talents that
have a matching Vice. Since it is not normally possible to
gain a Vice after the start of the game, those Embodiment
Talents will be unavailable.
example
Drake is a Wrathful Fallen who
has purchased Brimstone (a Faithful
Technique) through the Additional Technique
Talent.
This permits him to purchase the Righteous
Fury Talent, but as a Potent Talent.
Transgressions
Transgressions are a venue for the player to come up
with their own ability. They have some restrictions:
chapter vi: Fine Tuning
>> Unique: Each one must be unique and not copy another
Technique or Transgression.
>> Non-Combat: There is already enough to handle in
combat; therefore Transgressions cannot further influence
combat itself.
>> Price: Moderate and Potent Transgressions must cost
something. By default, that price is 1 Drama point.
However, very powerful Transgressions could cost more,
or a player could work it out so that their character takes
Trauma or some other important price.
Rites
Rites are ancient secrets which exchange hands rarely,
from master to student. A character needs the Teacher
Talent to be able to teach a Rite, so merely knowing one is
not enough to teach it to somebody.
Likely, it will be a race for a player to obtain a Rite for
which they wouldn’t normally find a teacher. It is entirely
in the hands of the Storyguide to authorize whether a
character could obtain a Rite. It is not, however, advised
to allow this to occur often.
Secular
Some Boons may be Secular in nature. That is, they only
affect the downtime. They would still cost Drama points,
as all Transgressions do, but as Drama points refresh daily,
this will not normally interfere with your character at an
Event.

Sample Talents are listed below. Many Talents have Restrictions, often in the form of a minimum Characteristic that
must be reached before a player can purchase the Talent.
Abnormality
Rank: Moderate/Potent
Restrictions: Nephilim
You have an abnormality that you can
hide as Potent Talent or cannot hide for a
Moderate Talent.
This change gives you some sort of
benefit that only becomes obvious when
you display this deviation. Each of these
requires the Nephilim to Exhaust the
Abnormality as if it were a Profession or a
Technique Rank. The Impeded State will
not prevent Abnormalities from being
used; however, the Nephilim can Refresh
and Exhaust them just like Profession/
Technique Ranks.
The player can come up with their own
chapter vi: Fine Tuning
ideas, but some are given below:
>> Claws: Exhaust to increase the
damage of an Offensive Maneuver
from 1 wound to 2 wounds.
>> Thick Hide: Exhaust to increase
the damage soak of a Defensive
Maneuver from 1 wound to 2
wounds.
>> Unique Digestion: When you
inflict a Severe wound you may
Exhaust this Abnormality to heal
yourself 1 Surface wound.
>> Wings: When Exhausted, you may
move an additional Range rank
in a round (including straight up).
You must not be engaged in combat
when you use this Talent (so you will
have to successfully Break from all
opponents).
>> Worthless Organs: When a
Mortal physical wound is taken,
you may Exhaust this Abnormality
to roll a d6. On a 5 or 6 they may
completely ignore the effects of the
Mortal wound. You can use this
in addition to the Core Effect of
Endure.
Talents
Acrobatic
Rank: Potent
Restrictions: Dynamic Body: 6
You can move in such a way as to make
escape easier than normal. When you take
an action to Break from combat and lose,
you can still move one distance rank as
your Free action afterward (this does not
stack with the Slay Potent Effect). You will
take damage as normal.
Acute Senses
Rank: Moderate
Restrictions: None
You gain an Inspired Advantage when
defending against an ambush.
Additional Technique
Rank: Moderate/Potent
Restrictions: None
You gain limited access to another
Technique, not of your Embodiment.
An aligned Technique is a Moderate
Talent. An unaligned Technique is
a Potent Talent. All Techniques are
considered Aligned for Nephilim.
Fallen may only purchase 2 Ranks of any
Technique that does not fall within their
Embodiment, whereas Nephilim may
purchase up to 3 Ranks..
Altruism
Rank: Potent
Restrictions: Moral
Having unselfish concern for the welfare
of others is a difficult burden to bear.
Moral characters may ignore their first
failed Trauma Contest per Event. This
presumes that the character is acting
with Altruism in mind. If they aren’t
role-playing Altruistic, then they get no
benefit.
Ascertain
Rank: Moderate
Restrictions: Reactive Mind: 6
You may ask a player, out of game, what
it would take from you for them to do
98
you a particular favor, whether coerced
or agreeably. The player must answer
(‘nothing’ is not an acceptable answer)
and truthfully, although they can give it
some thought.
Agape
Rank: Moderate
Restrictions: Charity Fallen, must take Vice
of the same name
If you witness the death of another,
through the divine power of love and
kindness, you may give your life for that
person so that they may survive.
You die the True Death (but hang on
long enough for a tragic death scene). The
person so protected cannot die for three
days.
Furthermore, if you are Moral and this
talent is used on an Immoral person,
the target’s heart is released of the pain
and suffering that turned it evil. Their
Morality will be changed to Typical.
If you are Immoral, you will turn a Moral
character Hardcore.
Blessed Heritage
Rank: Potent
Restrictions: Human or Nephilim
At some point in your lineage, an
angel (or even Fallen) kept one of your
ancestors as a Companion, or in the case
of Nephilim, your father was an angel.
You know the preferred name of anybody
you encounter and are not affected by the
babel effect (and thus can converse with
all people of the world).
You can make a Dynamic Mind
challenge with another person to know
what is bothering them the most at that
moment.
Finally, if they are suffering from a
Symptom, you may relieve them of that
Symptom by taking it into yourself (and
thus having to suffer it for the rest of the
scene). Their Symptom and the Severe
wound that caused it remain theirs after
the scene, however.
Blessed Soul
Rank: Potent
Restrictions: Human with Blessed Heritage
You may purchase up to one rank of
Hallow, True Voice, Nimbus and one
Virtuous Technique of your choice.
Bonded Congregation
Rank: Moderate
Restrictions: Choir, Murder or Brood & at
least 2 members with this Talent & share a
Domus
When fighting together, the
Congregation gets to decide who is
the Primary Attacker. If there is any
dispute, the Prelate decides. If they are
not available, then if the dispute isn’t
immediately resolved, the defender picks
a Primary Attacker as normal.
The Prelate of the Congregation can,
once per month, win any single challenge
against a Bonded member of the
Congregation.
Champion
Rank: Moderate/Potent
Restrictions: Fortitude Fallen
If your Warfare is equal with an
opponent, then you will still gain the
Prowess Advantage against them.
This Talent and the Reaper Talent cancel
each other out.
Combat Reflexes
Rank: Moderate
Restrictions: Reactive Body or Mind: 3
You may spend a Defensive Maneuver
even when Ambushed.
Common Sin
Rank: Moderate/Potent
Restrictions: Sloth Fallen
Sloth has become a way of life for many;
everyone wants the greatest advantage for
the least amount of work. Slothful Fallen
have taken many steps, small and large,
to make sure apathy is rampant. As such,
it is easier for you to bring down other
Predominations, lowering the Difficulty
of challenging a Devoted Predomination
from High (8) to Medium (5).
Conditioned
Rank: Potent
Restrictions: Dynamic Body or Soul: 6
You gain 1 additional Surface wound.
May be taken twice, once under Body and
once under Soul.
Contempt
Rank: Moderate
Restrictions: Pride Fallen, must take Vice of
the same name
Prideful Fallen are often too easily
convinced of their own superiority. This
can be a pitfall, but you can actually gain
strength from it.
If you have the Prowess Advantage
over an opponent your Contempt will
surface. If you win such a Contest, you
immediately Refresh one Trait. If you lose
that Contest, you immediately Exhaust
one Trait.
Demonic Heritage
Rank: Potent
Restrictions: Human or Nephilim
At some point in the character’s
lineage, a demon bred with your family
or a devil held one of your ancestors as a
Companion, or in the case of Nephilim,
your father was a devil.
You will sense as part demon by the True
Voice. Demons especially will recognize
this, and will generally see you as one of
their own.
You can make a Dynamic Soul challenge
against any demon to give it a suggestion.
The demons must carry out this
suggestion unless it’s suicidal. This may
be Resisted as if it were a Technique (but
only if the demon is not a Thug).
Demonic Soul
Rank: Potent
Restrictions: Human with Demonic
Heritage
You may purchase up to one rank of
Hallow, True Voice, Nimbus and one
Sinful Technique of your choice.
99
Drain
Rank: Moderate/Potent
Restrictions: Avarice Fallen
You can actually annul Affections (your
own or another). This is a Slow action. A
Drained Affection becomes normal and
loses all benefits of being an Affection.
If you annul a regular Affection you may
Refresh one Rank of a Technique.
If you annul a Core Affection, you must
instead Exhaust one Rank of Hallow.
Easy Rider
Rank: Moderate
Restrictions: May not have Fearful Journey
Vice
Most Fallen find long-distance travelling
(such as city to city) painful and confusing.
With the Easy Rider Talent, you can travel
without a Trauma Contest.
chapter vi: Fine Tuning
This Talent may not be taken with the
Potent Vice Fearful Journey.
Eidetic Memory
Rank: Moderate
Restrictions: Reactive Mind: 3
You can memorize anything you see or
hear. You may ask a Storyguide or player
to repeat what they said from past events
and they must answer you truthfully.
Evolved
Rank: Potent
Restrictions: Nephilim
All Evolved Nephilim can sense each
other as if they had True Voice. If in close
proximity, they can share dreams and
even waking thoughts. They may make a
Dynamic Mind challenge to read another
Evolved Nephilim’s thoughts.
Evolved Nephilim can willingly share up
to two Ranks of one Technique (for one
hour) with another Evolved Nephilim.
The Nephilim who shares their technique
loses access to that Technique completely
for one hour.
Evolved Nephilim can perform an
appropriate Dynamic Prowess challenge to
‘steal’ up to one Rank of one Technique
(for one hour) from another Evolved
 Nephilim. The Nephilim who is stolen
from must Exhaust one Rank of that
Technique.
A Nephilim may purchase this Talent
multiple times, which would allow them
to borrow or steal more Techniques.
Fighter
Rank: Potent
Restrictions: Dynamic Body: 3
You round up (instead of down) when
calculating your Warfare (P.79).
Hallowed Gun
Rank: Potent
Restrictions: Human
While those with Hallow tend to believe
that only they possess Hallowed weapons,
the truth is that the humans have a chosen
weapon of their own, which is established
by global, rather than individual, usage
chapter vi: Fine Tuning
In the modern age, the chosen weapon
of humanity has become the gun (typically
the handgun, but including any firearm
that can be held by a single human
without assistance).
Humans (and only humans -- Nephilim
do not count) who choose this Talent
have a bond between themselves and their
guns.
When using a gun at Medium or Long
range, they increase their base damage to
2.
Heart’s Desire
Rank: Potent
Restrictions: Reactive Soul: 3
Pick one other character in the game.
When protecting or rescuing them, you
may spend Drama points to gain an
Inspired Advantage.
Herculean
Rank: Potent
Restrictions: Dynamic Body: 6
Once per combat, against one opponent,
your base damage becomes 2.
Hunter
Rank: Moderate
Restrictions: Dynamic Mind: 3
When an enemy runs, you can engage
them in a Dynamic Mind (vs. their
Reactive Mind) challenge. If you succeed,
you successfully guess where they are going
and cut them off at the pass. In doing so,
however, you must go alone to see if your
hunch pays off.
Innocent
Rank: Potent
Restrictions: None
Innocent is a state of grace that the
Symphony, and therefore the world as a
whole recognizes, whether on a conscious
(supernatural) or unconscious level
(humanity).
An Innocent character must work
tirelessly to maintain their Innocence in
an otherwise uncaring world. As such,
they need to take an Upkeep downtime
action to reaffirm their beliefs. In doing
so, provided they are successful, they can,
once per Event, prevent another character
(including themselves) from taking a
Trauma. They must be present at the time
that the Trauma is inflicted, but they need
not be aware of it.
Furthermore, supernatural beings
cannot harm an Innocent without risking
Trauma (P. 200).
An Innocent character who possesses
Hallow cannot use it to Desecrate.
Irredeemable (Controlled)
Rank: Potent
Restrictions: None
There are many people in the world who
are callous and cruel by nature. But of
these, a handful are particularly vicious.
These people have lost their attachment to
humanity and no longer understand the
world around them. To be Irredeemable
is to abandon sanity. This Talent results
in you being a Controlled Irredeemable
(at least at character creation).
To maintain your control, you must
perform a Cry Havoc (P. 228), Intimidate
(P. 229) or Upkeep (P. 231) action every
100
downtime or risk taking Trauma.
Once per month, when you cause a
Trauma (from a downtime action or
otherwise), you can have your victim take
a Severe Trauma, instead of a Surface.
Additionally you gain a +1 to all Mercy
and True Death rolls. This bonus is not
optional.
An Irredeemable character who possesses
Hallow cannot use it to Sanctify.
Lingering Ardor
Rank: Moderate
Restrictions: Lust Fallen, Must have vice of
the same name
Lustful Fallen are notorious for the
lingering caress of their techniques. As
a result, your Lasting Techniques linger
an extra scene, without even trying.
However, all Lasting Techniques affect
you for an extra scene as well, as you give
into temptation very easily.
Logical
Rank: Moderate
Restrictions: None
Once per Event you can figure out that
a Subtle Technique was used on you. You
will need a shred of evidence to clue you
into it. You do not get to know who used
the Technique on you.
Mastery
Rank: Moderate/Potent
Restrictions: Temperance Fallen
The Temperate claim that they can
sense impurity within another; as a result,
they can strike a quick, telling blow that
is quite painful and distracting, but does
not cause lasting damage.
When Prowesses are compared, you may
Spend an Offensive Maneuver to prevent
your opponent from gaining an Inspired
Advantage. The opponent does not
exhaust whatever they were going to use
to gain their Inspired Advantage. They are
just prevented from using it that round.
This counts as your Offensive Maneuver
for that opponent.
Moment of Truth
Rank: Moderate/Potent
Restrictions: Prudent Fallen
Prudent Fallen have a gift that allows
them the wisdom to avoid the worthless
information from avenues of pursuit.
Once per Event, you may ask a question
of the Storyguide as to whether it would
be a waste of time to pursue a particular
train of thought or investigation. This
represents your gut feeling, so there is little
further insight. Also, Storyguide willing,
you can ask whether you have put clues
together properly or not. Essentially, in
the course of a story, you can ask whether
you are wasting your time with a course
of action.
Nemesis
Rank: Potent
Restrictions: Dynamic Mind: 6
Given enough time, you know how to
bring down nearly anybody. You must pick
one target whom you’ve known or studied
for at least a month. You can give them
a Disadvantage on any one challenge.
They cannot do anything to avoid this
Disadvantage.
You can purchase this Talent multiple
times.
Pacifist
Rank: Potent
Restrictions: None
A Pacifist refuses to see violence as
a solution to problems. This can be a
cherished, yet rare trait. No Technique
can force you to commit a violent act, but
you take a Voluntary Trauma if you do
harm another of your own volition.
. taking a Mortal wound (you do not even
Perfect Balance
Rank: Meek
Restrictions: Dynamic Body: 3
You gain an Inspired Advantage on any
act of balance.
Perfect Liar
Rank: Moderate/Potent
Restrictions: Envy Fallen
You can conceal your true nature,
obscuring what you are to the True
Voice. You can make yourself appear as a
supernatural being, as a different type of
being, or as another Embodiment.
Prayer
Rank: Moderate/Potent
Restrictions: Hope Fallen
A Hopeful Fallen has a unique ability,
in that their prayers can actually benefit
others. When you pray for another, you
can spend an Inspiration or Drama point
towards another character.
You do not give the points to another
character. You decide what actions are
Inspired or dramatic effects result.
You must be in their presence to aid
with a Prayer.
Ravenous
Rank: Moderate
Restrictions: Gluttony Fallen, must take
Vice of the same name
Most Gluttonous Fallen have an
indulgence that they must feed, which,
as with many sinful ways, gives them
both a strength and a weakness that
their enemies can exploit. You should
choose an indulgence (watching TV,
drugs, murder, etc) and each month set
a level of consumption: Starving, Sated,
or Gorging.
Starving can also be forced upon you for
story reasons.
For every month you are Starving, you
take a Forced Traumatic wound.
To gorge yourself you must take a Cry
Havoc action. A Medium Difficulty Cry
Havoc allows you to heal (without a test) a
regular Surface Trauma. A High Difficulty
Cry Havoc allows you to heal (without a
test) a regular Severe Trauma.
101
Reaper
Rank: Moderate/Potent
Restrictions: Wrath Fallen
If your Warfare is equal with an
opponent, then you will still gain the
Prowess Advantage against them.
This Talent and the Champion Talent
cancel each other out.
Red Rage
Rank: Potent
Restrictions: None
Red Rage allows a character to give into
a blind murderous rage. Once you give
into the rage, you may use an Offensive
Maneuver instead of a Defensive Maneuver
in a round of combat which you have lost.
However, you cannot tell friend from foe
and cannot back out of a fight. You will
attack the nearest target (or anybody who
interrupts you) until you succeed in a
chapter vi: Fine Tuning
Medium (5) Dynamic Soul test.
Afterwards, you must make a Voluntary
Trauma Contest with a Medium (5)
Difficulty for Immoral and a High (8)
Difficulty for Moral).
Resistance
Rank: Meek
Restrictions: None
You can handle more substance
indulgences than others. If you take a
Disadvantage from a poison or drug,
you can Exhaust a Trait to ignore it for
a scene.
Resolve
Rank: Potent
Restrictions: Dynamic Soul: 6
Once per combat scene, you ignore
mark it off). You must do this before taking
an Endure Test.
Righteous Fury
Rank: Moderate/Potent
Restrictions: Faith Fallen
A Faithful Fallen can call upon their
mastery of fire and lightning to harm
their enemies, but only by harming
themselves.
 Once per Event, you can take a Lingering
physical wound to increase your base
damage to 2 for one round.
Runner
Rank: Meek
Restrictions: Dynamic Body: 3
You gain an Inspired Advantage when
running, chasing or breaking from
combat.
Scholar
Rank: Moderate
Restrictions: Dynamic Mind: 3
You are an expert in a particular field
of celestial nature. Although your studies
do touch on a great many aspects of the
supernatural, you should pick one area
upon which you are particularly focused:
Demons, Daemons, Devils, Angels,
Fallen, Nephilim, Potent Humans, etc.
chapter vi: Fine Tuning
Soul Mate
Rank: Potent
Restrictions: Reactive Soul: 6
Pick one other character in the game (or
the same as the Heart’s Desire Talent).
You can spend Drama points to give
yourself a Transcendent Advantage on
any challenge that involves protecting or
rescuing them.
You or they can spend a Drama point to
have you arrive in the nick of time to save
them from peril.
Teacher
Rank: Potent
Restrictions: Dynamic Mind: 6
You may teach Rites.
Tough
Rank: Potent
drives you crazy.
You select a target who has slighted you
at one point.
If you can cause them a Trauma, then
you may take a High (8) Difficulty Healing
Test to remove a Trauma on yourself.
Warrior
Type: Potent
Restrictions: Dynamic Body: 6
You increase your Warfare by 1.
Water to Wine
Type: Meek
Restrictions: Hallow
You can turn water into wine or any
other type of beverage that could be made
with human hands. It will contain no
unnatural chemicals but will taste fine.

Restrictions: Dynamic Body or Soul: 3

You lower the Difficulty rank of any
Research action involving your expertise.
Short Fuse
Rank: Moderate
Restrictions: None
Having a short fuse means you have a
breaking point beyond which you are
pushed on a regular basis.
If you are being pushed around and you
outright attack another without warning,
you gain two Offensive Maneuvers for
that fight.
Strong
Rank: Meek
Restrictions: Dynamic Body: 3
You are stronger than you look. You gain
an Inspired Advantage on any challenge
to move or break an inanimate object.
Strong Will
Rank: Potent
Restrictions: Dynamic Soul: 6
You only take a Surface Trauma on one
Technique that you Resist per event.
Withering Embodiment
You gain 1 additional Severe wound. Rank: Potent
May be taken twice, once under Body and Restrictions: Fallen
once under Soul. You skirt between both Paths of your
Embodiment; you possess traits of both
Unified Congregation Virtue and Sin. As a result, you can
Rank: Potent
purchase Techniques from both ‘sides’
Restrictions: Must first have Bonded
Congregation
of your Embodiment Path but only up to
one rank each.
Each member may track other Bonded
members as if they were Affections. You can also use the Additional
Technique Talent to purchase Techniques
Furthermore, you will know each Bonded
of Virtue or Sin but you are again
member’s general physical condition
restricted to one rank in any Embodiment
(healthy, hurt, dying, stressed, terrified,
Technique. All Techniques are Aligned to
etc.).
you.
If a Bonded member is slain and you
touch them, you will see how they died,
but you will have to take a Hard (8)
Zealous
Rank: Moderate/Potent
Difficulty Trauma Contest.
Restrictions: Justice Fallen
Each member may gain a free Inspired
Judicious Fallen are difficult to stop
Advantage, once per scene, while within
when they find a cause for which they
Close Distance of another Unified
can fight. Zealous characters may take a
member.
Traumatic wound to ignore the Lingering
Disadvantage gained by Severe physical
Vengeful
Rank: Potent wounds for one fight.
Restrictions: Immoral
A vengeful character is one who cannot
easily let things go. You must take revenge
for slights and attacks against you or it

102
 Transgression Examples
Battle Cry
Type: Potent
Technique: Impel
If you are defeated in combat, all your
allies refresh 1 type of Maneuver. If you
are killed in combat, all allies refresh all
their Maneuvers.
Bound
Type: Meek
Technique: None
You can leap from rooftop to rooftop
as an efficient means of moving around
town. This is quick, hard to follow and
avoids traffic jams and crowds.
Call Upon Me
Type: Moderate
Technique: None
If a person calls your name three times,
you are compelled to seek them out and
know exactly where to go.
Cat’s Grace
Type: Meek
Technique: None
You may fall a great number of stories
and land without injury.
Dreaming
Type: Secular - Moderate
Technique: Slumber
Action: Intimidate /Rehabilitation
You can play with the dreams of
another, giving them pleasant dreams
or nightmares. Gain 2 Marks on either
action but you can only affect one person
per downtime. You do not have to have
access to the target to do this, and, unless
you give yourself away, they won’t know
it’s you.
Echo of Wings
Type: Potent
Technique: None
A Fallen may gain a shadow of their
former wings, which allows them to fly
for short periods. You can fly as fast as a
standard vehicle could; however, obviously
you do not have to deal with traffic.
Once you take flight, you can get to any
one location within the civitas (within an
hour’s journey through ordinary Fallen
means), before you would have to pay the
Cost again.
Bringing forth your wings is a Slow
action.
Ferryman
Type: Moderate
Technique: None
You can not only sense dead and lost
souls but you can help them find their
way to where they are supposed to go:
Purgatory. This does not mean you
can enter the Firmament, but you can
communicate with them and learn why
they refuse to move on and how to help
them complete their journey.
Fire-starter
Type: Moderate
Technique: Brimstone
You can light or extinguish fires within
Close Range. Starting a fire is slow and
obvious, so this cannot be used as an
attack.
Fourth Plague
Type: Potent
Technique: Nimbus
Your Nimbus calls forth a plague of
flies that fill the area. Blatant to even the
Mundane, this does force your opponents
to suffer a Disadvantage or choose to
Exhaust a rank, but only when you use a
Potent Effect of Nimbus.
Mark of the Beast
Type: Meek
Technique: None
When you inflict at least a Severe wound
on a target, they will have horrible scars
to show for it. Humans will be maimed
and Fallen will retain light scars even after
going through Hollow Death.
Mastermind
Type: Moderate - Secular
Technique: None
Action: Protect
So long as you have at least 1 Thugs Resource
taking a Protect action on you, they can all
arrive if you are successfully Hunted.
103
Monkey-wrench
Type: Potent
Technique: Hallow
You can use Hallow to affect objects at
a distance and effects can be relatively
drastic and generally disruptive, like
turning an engine block into ice or turning
cash into paper. The effect reverses itself
after you have finished concentrating. If
your concentration is broken at any time
while using Monkey Wrench, the effect
immediately ends.
Necromancy
Type: Potent
Technique: Augur
If you are holding a human skull, you
can summon an echo of the soul to answer
your questions or gain help. The soul echo
will remember most of what happened to
chapter vi: Fine Tuning
it during life. It will be able to recognize
people it once knew and answer questions
about its life.
Once summoned, however, without a
Transgression like the Ferryman, the echo
of the soul will linger in the Firmament.
Perfect Sleep
Type: Meek
Technique: Slumber
You may put another willing person into
a deep sleep for a long period of time with
no ill effects. They don’t need food, water,
etc., but they will need to breathe. Sleep
can last for a few days, a few weeks, even a
few years if the subject is willing.
Pillar of Salt
Type: Potent
Technique: Nimbus
When you affect a mundane human
with your Nimbus, you can give them
an ultimatum, where they will somehow
know the consequences of their action. If
they fail to live up to what you demand of
them, they will die, becoming but a pillar
of salt.
 Resurrection
Type: Potent
Technique: Recure
This is a fabled Transgression that many
Fallen seem to believe in, but none have
ever seen. It is said that a Hopeful person
can bring back a human who has recently
died. No more than three days may have
passed for such a miracle to work.
It requires the Hopeful character to
produce some form of payment for the
return of the soul. You must give part of
yourself for the resurrection of the human
- in game terms, you must sacrifice one
rank of a Set (losing three build points
in any fashion you choose from that Set).
You may make a personal journey, at the
approval of the Storyguide, to regain what
you have lost. A person resurrected in
such a fashion also loses one rank in a
Set. Fallen cannot have this Transgression
chapter vi: Fine Tuning
used upon them, but it might be possible
for a Nephilim to be the subject of this
power.
Ruination
Type: Potent
Technique: Corruption
Corruption is a disturbing effect that
wears off in time. If a target suffers a
Breakdown (P. 204) and has at least
one Helpless Symptom caused by your
Corruption, then they must suffer
the Emotional Crisis. If they become
Irredeemable when this shift happens,
then their soul is twisted in an extensive
manner. Not only are they Irredeemable,
but also a slave to you. They worship you
for showing them the disturbing ‘Truths’
they’ve learnt.
They are Impeded and Disoriented in
all challenges against you.
Share and Share Alike
Type: Moderate - Secular
Technique: Appropriation
Action: Predomination
When you take a Predomination
action (P. 226 & P. 230), you can Attune
and share another’s Paradise/Hellhole
Predomination.
Both you and the actual owner can
Refresh a Trait, but neither can use it to
gain a Transcendent Advantage.
Spies Like Us
Type: Moderate - Secular
Technique: None
Action: Investigation
You can loan a set of Spies (that you must
have the resource for) to another character
and get to know what they learned or did
with those Spies.
Spiritually Aware
Rank: Potent
Technique: None
You can sense nearby presences within
the Firmament. Supernatural beings such
as spirits, demons, angels and devils use
the Firmament to travel between the
Kingdoms. Characters who possess Inner
Silence can enter the Firmament but not
travel to another Kingdom.
Spiritually Aware would allow you to
sense the presence of a nearby being
within the Firmament. However, without
True Voice, a character is unable to
recognize one type of being from another
(they are just presences).
You cannot pinpoint the presences,
merely recognize when they are within the
same room as you.
You can communicate with beings within
the Firmament if they are so inclined.
Note that Beings using Inner Silence
can partially counter this ability to limit
your ‘sense a presence’ to merely a bad
‘vibe’ with a Potent Effect.
Unlock
Type: Moderate
Technique: None
With this Transgression, you may open
most locked doors. Regular locks require
no effort. If so desired, the door will
open with but a touch. Complex locks (a
bank vault) require 1 Drama point and a
Domus requires 2 Drama points.
104
Unwelcome
Type: Potent
Technique: None
When you do not want somebody in
your Domus, you can force them out. This
can be as supernatural or as mundane as
you like it to appear.
Vanguard
Type: Moderate
Technique: Endure
You choose not to sleep, experience no
fatigue and are immune to Ambushes.
Once you choose to be or are rendered
unconscious, you must sleep (with no ill
effects) for the same amount of time for
which you were awake.
Wandering
Type: Moderate
Technique: Inquisition
Life can lead a person to points where
they are supposed to go, but few listen
to the song. Just listening to the subtle
music of the Symphony, you let yourself
wander along a journey which takes you
to important places and events. You
can arrive when needed at a scene, can
find out where an enemy is located, can
learn where a ritual is about to or has
already taken place, etc. When you arrive
somewhere after spending your Drama
point, you arrive at an important moment,
whether or not you know it. You cannot
use this Transgression to ‘target’ a desired
moment.
Whispers
Type: Meek
Technique: Inner Silence
While in the Firmament, you
may freely communicate with a
target outside the Firmament,
but if you choose to do this,
everybody in Close distance
who can sense you, will.

Arena
Restriction: Deistical
Likely Teacher: Deistical
A long time ago, some Deistical set
about creating a circle where duels could
be fair. Although it’s fallen into disuse,
some Deistical still know this Rite.
At least two willing participants who step
into a circle, no larger than 10 feet round,
will not receive the effects of any outside
Technique or influence (for example,
Hope’s Prayer Talent). This does not resist
Techniques for the Fallen, merely puts
them on hold. They will resume once the
fighters leave the circle as if no time had
passed.
Anoint
Restriction: Angel/Fallen
Likely Teacher: Heaven/Fallen
This Rite cleanses a body of everything
impure. From too much red meat to
heroin, it covers everything.
However, it is messy, as this filth must
purge its way out of the body.
Afterwards the person is clean and
will not be physiologically addicted to
anything.
Castigation
Restriction: Last Crusade angel
Likely Teacher: Heaven
This Rite allows an angel of the Last
Crusade to bless and focus a human
Affection towards a cause. This cause
must be righteous, at least in the eyes of
the Affection.
This Rite gives a human the ability
to smite their enemies with a greater
strength than normal. Their base damage
is increased to two and they will always
have an Inspired Advantage when dealing
with their cause.
The use of this Rite is infrequent, as
Heaven has rules about using humans.
Angels only use it when they meet a Potent
Human who wishes to aid them.
Rites
Crucifixion
Restriction: Must possess all Core
Techniques; usually must be a King
Likely Teacher: Most Kings
Crucifixion is a sacred rite within the
Codex. Only Kings are to learn or teach
it. Naturally, some Fallen learned it before
the Codex and guard that knowledge.
To possess this Rite, you must also
possess the Crucifixion Vice because to
teach it, you must undergo it.
It takes about 10 minutes to perform and,
once completed, until removed from the
cross, a Fallen is for all purposes human.
They cannot summon the strength to free
themselves.
Any wounds caused will scar unless
healed with Recure. This allows a Fallen
to be branded permanently while on the
cross.
A Fallen will need medical treatment
to remain on the cross for longer than a
couple of days.
Eternal Scripture
Restriction: Hallow
Likely Teacher: Remnant
This Rite has allowed the Remnant to
attune an object Affection (one on which
angelic script can be written) to one of
their Techniques. As a kind of trap, if
they can get the target of the Technique
to possess the Affection, then not only
can the Technique not be Resisted (by
the target), the Duration changes from
Lasting to Lingering.
The Technique will then last as long
as the target holds the Affection. The
target is thereafter compelled to keep the
Affection.
Forcibly removing the Affection or
using a Technique such as Absolution
on the target will break the hold the
Affection and thus the Technique has on
the target.
Magnum Opus
Restrictions: Deistical, Artist: 3 Ranks
Likely Teacher: Deistical
You can create and imbue unique
105
Affection known as a Masterpieces. These
are covered in the Secular (P. 229) and
Appendix chapters (P. 277).
Harvest
Restriction: Devil (or the rare human)
Likely Teacher: Hell
The Harvest Rite is known by all devils
who fight in the Last Crusade. It allows
them to summon demons from Hell and
have them inhabit human hosts. The
human hosts must be alive at the time,
and they must be immoral for it to work
without complication. A moral human
can be a host but they share control of
their body with the demon. Fun times
for the devil, but worthless when they are
trying to create a small army.
A devil can Harvest up to 10 demons
per week. A devil can normally only have
10 demons per Drama point they possess,
chapter vi: Fine Tuning
under their command at a time.
A human who knows this Rite can
summon one demon at a time and it must
possess somebody. If they do not have a
host ready when the demon comes, they
themselves are possessed.
Sodom’s End
Restriction: Angel, 1 or more Devoted
Predominations
Likely Teacher: Heaven
This exceptionally powerful rite allows
an angel to summon an environmental
disaster which serves as a spark to the
humans of their Predomination to sense
and hate all Fallen and Nephilim. This
could represent thousands of humans
seeking the destruction of Fallen and
Nephilim.
Sodom’s End requires some sort of
celestial event (an eclipse, a meteor
shower, a falling star, etc) and at least a
week of ceremony that consumes the
majority of the angel’s time. The ceremony
is dependent on the celestial event that is
being exploited. It is possible to disrupt
this ceremony, but the exact details on
how are up to the Storyguide.
 Vices
The best characters are flawed. In KC flaws can be represented by a Vice.
Vices do not cost or provide a player any Zeal or Build Points. They are selected as befits the character. In return for
playing a flawed character, you gain 1 or more Drama points.

Drama Points
There are two ranks of Vices: Moderate and Potent.
>> A Moderate Vice grants 1 Drama point.
>> A Potent Vice grants 2 Drama points.
Some Vices have the same name but there are two versions, one regular and one Potent; you cannot take both.

Maximum Drama Points

The maximum number of Drama points a character may have is equal to the ranks of their lowest Set. A player may
choose to take more Vices at character creation in anticipation that they will increase their lowest Set and thus raise their
maximum possible Drama points.
A player cannot normally choose Vices after character creation, except through dramatic role-play.
chapter vi: Fine Tuning

Addiction
Type: Moderate/Potent
Restrictions: None
Supernatural beings cannot easily
become addicted to substances because
their bodies regenerate relatively quickly;
however, they can become psychologically
dependent on almost anything. Addiction
compels you to indulge in dangerous
behavior or costly habits.
You must continually feed your
addiction, which requires you to make an
Upkeep Action every downtime.
Every month you fail to perform
the Upkeep Action, you must take a
Voluntary Trauma Contest. The Difficulty
is Medium (5) for a Moderate Vice and
High (8) for a Potent Vice.
Adversary
Type: Moderate/Potent
Restrictions: None
With Storyguide approval, you must
pick another character in the game to be
your Adversary. This character stands in
your way; you have always had trouble
besting them.
The Adversary must know of your
inability to confront them effectively. If
the Adversary dies or leaves the game, you
must choose a new one or lose this Vice
(and associated Drama points).
You have a Disadvantage when in
challenges against them, if you took this
at Moderate. You are also Impeded if you
took this at Potent.
Amnesia
Type: Moderate
Restrictions: None
You don’t remember your past; you
have no idea from where you come. The
Storyguide will choose another Vice for
you to gain if and when you regain your
memory (or when it returns to haunt
you).
Angelic Heart
Type: Moderate/Potent
Restrictions: None
You will always fail the Voluntary
Trauma test when harming or using an
unwanted Technique on an Innocent.
If you take this at Potent, you must now
make a Medium (5) Voluntary Trauma
test when harming or using an unwanted
Technique on a human.
Angelic Sway
Type: Moderate
Restrictions: None
Regardless of your Conviction or
Embodiment, you will take a Voluntary
Trauma if you refuse to help any request
from an Innocent. You must also
investigate and avenge them if they are
harmed (or killed) or take a Voluntary
Trauma.
Note that under a certain age, all
children are Innocent.
You do have to aid people who are under
the temporary effects of a Technique
which makes them appear Innocent, but
not avenge them.

106
Animosity
Type: Moderate
Restrictions: Wrath Fallen
Hate is a powerful weapon for a Wrathful
but it is one that often leads to their own
downfall.
When you are defeated in combat or
humiliated in public, you take a Forced
Lingering Trauma.
During combat, you can activate one of
the following Symptoms, to Refresh your
Offensive Maneuvers. The Symptoms
include Aggression, Hatred, Loss of
Control, Short Tempered or Violent
bursts of temple.
If you suffer any Breakdown, you will
immediately become an Uncontrolled
Irredeemable and will seek to destroy a
target of your choice. Once that target is
destroyed, another target is chosen and so
forth (until the character is put down or
healed of their Mortal Trauma). You will
return to your original Morality if you are
healed.
Agape
Type: Potent
Restrictions: Charity Fallen, must be taken
with Talent of the same name
See Agape under Talents.
Blind
Type: Potent
Restrictions: None
You cannot see, and have a Disadvantage
for physical actions. You cannot have a
Warfare higher than 4.
Branded- Mercy
Type: Potent
Restrictions: None
You have committed a heinous crime
in the past and your life has been spared,
but only just. Instead, you’ve been bound
to the cross and branded for your crimes.
You gained a Permanent Surface Trauma
for this.
The brand is in angelic script, and is
located on your face; it tells others about
your crime, but not all the details. Under
the rules of the Codex you must accept all
Duels and cannot have a Second unless
your opponent agrees. Further, you cannot
hold a position within the Hierarchy, but
you can join a Congregation (and even be
its Prelate).
If you commit another major crime, you
will be put to death.
Branded - Contempt
Type: Moderate
Restrictions: None
The most common reason for this brand
is when a Fallen has challenged a King to
a duel and lost the fight, but a host of
other reasons could have occurred.
The Brand of Contempt means that
anybody who defeats you in a duel
may kill you (Hollow or True) without
consequences, even if the duel was not
given such terms.
Branded - Excommunicated
Type: Moderate
Restrictions: None
You have exercised your right not
to follow a King, and have chosen
excommunication from a city. This is a
bold action, so your actions must be born
on your visage.
With this brand, you cannot choose
Excommunication over Submission if
you are to be punished for an offence
to your new Civitas. That is to say, you
cannot avoid a punishment through
Excommunication.
Brawler
Type: Potent
Restrictions: None
You cannot use Defensive Maneuvers.
Whenever you would gain a Defensive
Maneuver (including purchasing one as
part of a Soul Set), you gain an Offensive
Maneuver instead.
Burden
Type: Moderate
Restrictions: Justice Fallen
Judicious Fallen often take the weight of
the world on their shoulders. When they
suffer a Traumatic wound as the result of
107
a Sinful Technique, they must Voluntarily
take another Medium (5) difficulty
Trauma test.
If they take the Trauma of the additional
Trauma test, they will immediately
recognize any Subtle Techniques.
Contempt
Type: Moderate
Restrictions: Pride Fallen, must be taken
with Talent of the same name
See Contempt under Talents.
Crucified
Type: Moderate/Potent
Restrictions: None
At one (or more) point in your life, you
were crucified. You understand what a
terrible punishment this is and are fearful
of what it represents. Every character who
knows the Crucifixion Rite has this Vice
chapter vi: Fine Tuning
(however, merely taking this Vice does not
allow a character to know the Crucifixion
Rite).
For a Moderate Vice, you have a
Permanent Surface Trauma. For a
Potent Vice, you also fear the threat of
Crucifixion and will be forced to take a
Mortal Trauma should you be Crucified
again.
Damaged Goods
Type: Moderate/Potent
Restrictions: None
Something in your past haunts you and
you cannot ‘get over it’.
For a Moderate Vice, you have a
Permanent Surface Trauma. For a Potent
Vice this Permanent Trauma is Severe
instead.
Demonic Aura
Type: Potent
Restrictions: None
When others use the True Voice on you,
they sense you as if you were a demon or
even a devil.
Once taken, you cannot disguise yourself
with Perfect Liar Talent (P. 101).
 Disfigured
Type: Moderate
Restrictions: None
There is something physical about you
that is notably inhuman. This makes life
difficult at best. You may not purchase
ranks of Secular Power (but you may
purchase Resources as normal).
Emotionally Cold
Type: Moderate
Restrictions: Temperance Fallen
Many Temperate Fallen choose to
divorce themselves from their emotions, to
prevent being clouded by them. However,
when placing themselves in harm’s way
in a war against sin, this choice is tested
almost daily. This way of life gives them
the resolve to do what other embodiments
may not be able to do.
When you perform a healing test (for
chapter vi: Fine Tuning
Trauma) you must increase your Difficulty
Rank by one.
Fearful Journey
Type: Moderate
Restrictions: May not take the Talent Easy
Rider
You refuse to travel long distances (such
as from city to city) voluntarily, for your
suffering is too great.
If you are forced to travel, you must take
a Voluntary Trauma.
Grudge
Type: Potent
Restrictions: None
An angel or devil remembers you for an
injustice you have done to them before, in
the First Kingdom. They are seeking you
out and you are living on borrowed time.
The angel/devil doesn’t just want you
dead but wants you to suffer. They will
try to learn what you hold most dear and
destroy that first before destroying you
(although they may show up to give you a
severe beating from time to time).
If you manage to fight and Banish the
angel/devil exclusively, then you will keep
this Vice (gaining the Drama benefits but
without the actual penalty). If the angel/
devil is Banished by another then you
lose this Vice entirely (and the associated
Drama points).
Gullible
Type: Moderate
Restrictions: Hope Fallen
Hopeful Fallen try to believe in the
inherent goodness around them. Although
unintentional, sometimes this becomes
gullibility. You must take a Voluntary
Trauma Contest when you refuse (or fail)
to help others.
The difficulty is Medium (5) if the
person asking for help is known to you as
a Moral person. The difficulty is Low (2)
if the person asking for help is known to
you as an Immoral person.
Hidden Anger
Type: Moderate
Restrictions: Fortitude Fallen
Fortitude often has to fight the idea
that they walk a line very close to their
antithesis, Wrath. In warfare, anger is an
easy weapon to use. You must add 1 to
your Mercy rolls.
You can gain incredible strength (not
unlike Smite) which Refreshes up to two
of your Offensive Maneuvers. When you
do this, you take a Voluntary Lingering
Trauma.
If under the effects of Detestation and
in a fight, you must use this Vice at least
once.
Honesty
Type: Potent
Restrictions: None
You are compelled to tell the truth in
every situation and to every question
posed to you. You won’t even bother to be
evasive, but answer questions with brutal
honesty. As imagined, this often gets you
into trouble.
If you happen to lie unintentionally, you
must take a Voluntary Trauma. You can
change this to a Low (2) Trauma Contest
if you recant and tell the truth as soon as
you realize the mistake.
108
Lame
Type: Moderate
Restrictions: None
You have difficulty moving any distance
and have a Disadvantage in all actions
involving movement (such as Breaking
from combat). Furthermore, it takes you
two rounds to move a single distance rank
and you cannot Exhaust a Trait to turn
your movement into a Free Action.
You may never circumvent this Vice with
an ability or Technique (thus, this trumps
the Slay Technique).
Lazy
Type: Moderate
Restrictions: Sloth Fallen
Slothful Fallen tend to fall victim to
their own apathy, which limits their
Secular activities.
You cannot take Reckless Secular
Actions.
Lingering Ardor
Type: Moderate
Restrictions: Lust Fallen, must be taken
with Talent of the same name
See Lingering Ardor under Talents.
Meager Warfare
Type: Potent
Restrictions: None
Your Warfare is reduced by 1 rank and
you can never purchase the Fighter or
Warrior Talents.
Naught but Ash
Type: Potent
Restrictions: None
For whatever reason, regardless of
how much regular food and drink you
consume, you take no sustenance. You
need something unusual - moonlight
reflected off of new glass, the tears of an
Innocent (not caused by you), the flesh
and blood of your own kind - to gain
sustenance.
This requires an Upkeep Action every
downtime, because acquiring your food
is rather tricky. If you fail to perform this
Upkeep Action, then you arrive at an
Event very hungry and must Exhaust one
of each Trait.
No Defense
Type: Potent
Restrictions: None
Choose a non-combat Technique. You
must Submit to all challenges involving
this Technique (but do not gain the
benefit of knowing a Subtle Technique).
You may Resist this Technique as normal,
however.
The chosen Technique must be possessed
by one non-ally character in the game.
Obsessed
Type: Moderate/Potent
Restrictions: None
You are obsessed with a particular
person and cannot think of a world where
the two of you are not together. You must
what you have.
You must take a Voluntary Trauma
Contest against a Medium (5) Difficulty
every Event unless you cause another
character a Traumatic wound (be it from a
Secular action, manipulation or through
a Technique).
Power Hungry
Type: Moderate
Restrictions: Avarice Fallen
You greatly desire the power of authority
over your peers.
When you have no official position, you
will have one Permanent Severe Trauma.
If you are at least a Prelate, you will
reduce that to a Surface Trauma.
If you are a member of the Hierarchy, you
will not suffer that Permanent Trauma.
Slow to Respond
Type: Moderate
Restrictions: None
You have a Disadvantage to react to
an Ambush and in the first round of an
Ambush.
Strong Aura
Type: Moderate
Restrictions: Fallen
Normally, the True Voice can sense
another Fallen within a neighborhood.
Against you, all others can sense you
at twice that distance and regardless of
whether they were actively using True
Voice at the time.
Your aura overwhelms even you and so
you can only sense other beings with True
Voice within half the normal range.
You cannot make Ambushes, even

chapter vi: Fine Tuning

be willing to do anything for the object of
your Obsession and defend them to the
bitter end. You should try to figure out
ways to do things for them that they will
no doubt appreciate.
For a Moderate Vice, you must make a
Medium (5) Trauma Contest when you
are shunned by your target. For a Potent
Vice, this will be a High (8) Difficulty.
Overconfidence
Type: Potent
Restrictions: None
You cannot use an Inspired Advantage if
you possess a Prowess Advantage over an
opponent, unless your opponent also uses
an Inspired Advantage.
That is to say, if you are better than your
opponent, you can only Inspire yourself if
they attempt to Inspire themselves.
Petty
Type: Moderate
Restrictions: Envy Fallen
At the end of the day, despite any lies
and double-talk, Envious are a slave to
their own Embodiment.
The grass is always greener on the other
side and you are never fully content with
Ravenous against humans, who somehow feel your
Type: Moderate presence.
Restrictions: Gluttony Fallen, must be taken
with Talent of the same name
See Ravenous under Talents.
Sacred Duty
Type: Moderate
Restrictions: Faith Fallen
You feel compelled to lead, because you
are righteous; it is your duty to others to
lead by example.
When you have no position, you will
have one Permanent Severe Trauma.
If you are at least a Prelate, you will
reduce that to a Surface Trauma.
If you are a member of the Hierarchy, you
will not suffer that Permanent Trauma.
Sacred Oath
Type: Moderate
Restrictions: Prudent Fallen
If you reveal the details of a Confession
(whether Secular or the Technique of
that name), for any reason (even if forced
by a Technique), you take a Voluntary
Trauma.

109
 Supplication
Type: Potent
Restrictions: None
Normally a character who possesses
the Hallow Technique cannot become
an Affection. With this special act of
humble entreaty, such a character can
submit themselves to becoming another’s
Affection. This is a subservient act and
is not without further consequences:
as a Supplicant, you cannot use your
own Hallow and therefore cannot make
Affections (not even a hallowed weapon)
and lose any you currently have (if this
Vice is taken during the game). You are
Impeded in all challenges against your
Begetter (the person who has made you
their Affection). Your Domus is the same
as your Begetter’s.
It is not against the Codex for your
Begetter to kill you as their Supplicant.
chapter vi: Fine Tuning
You can be punished as an Affection via
Hallow.
If the Begetter dies (or is Banished), you
must succeed in a Hard (8) Dynamic Soul
test or die yourself. If you do survive, you
must take a Setback.
The single advantage to being a
Supplicant is that the Begetter must
answer all challenges against you.
This Vice can be acquired, after
character creation, through a punishment
mandated by the Kings.
Sympathetic Rejection
Type: Moderate
Restrictions: Fallen
The strangeness of many Nephilim is as
repellent to you as to any mortal
You are affected by and experience
Nephilim Rejections like a human does.
Sympathizer
Type: Moderate
Restrictions: Fallen
You consort and sympathize with an
enemy of the city, usually angels or devils,
and this tends to make you unpopular.
110
You should be very vocal and outspoken
about your sympathy.
You will take a Voluntary Trauma Test
against a Medium (5) Difficulty should
you attack or use an unwanted Technique
on the source of your Sympathy.
Terrible Secret
Type: Potent
Restrictions: None
You have some sort of secret that you
don’t want to get out. If it does, you feel it
would ruin you.
You must clear the secret with the
Storyguide.
If your secret is learned by another
character (knowing that you have the Vice
is not enough) then you will do whatever
they tell you to do to keep it a secret. That
is to say you will cater to their blackmail.
You cannot risk your secret getting out so
you will not try something underhanded,
such as to have them secretly disappear.
If your secret gets out, you will be ruined
and will take a Permanent Severe Trauma
and a regular Mortal Trauma.
Also, you should accept that by taking
this Vice, you should accept that there
will be ways to learn your secret other
than learning it from you.
Uncontrolled Short Fuse
Type: Moderate
Restrictions: None
You lose control at times and cannot
stop yourself. Each event, you must take
a Voluntary Trauma unless you publicly
lash out, provoke, threaten or attack
somebody.
Weak Willed
Type: Potent
Restrictions: None
Resisting a Technique requires taking an
additional Surface Trauma.
chapter vii

System

chapter vii: System

111
 Basics
Kingdom Come is a role-playing game whose focus is on role-playing and story creation. However, it is still a game and
a game must have rules, to ensure fairness to all players and to govern situations where a character’s ability exceeds the
abilities of the player. Players should have respect for the rules; they exist for everyone in order to avoid disputes and
arguments. The Storyguide may create ‘house rules’ which disallow, limit, or change rules that do not work for their style
of game, and the Storyguide is the final arbiter of any rules disputes.
All players should attempt to know and understand the rules, but should strive to rely on role-playing and compromise,
instead of on rule playing and challenges. However, some situations, such as combat or the use of Techniques, must
be simulated, and are often narrated; these cannot be handled by role-playing and compromise. It is these situations
which should be handled by a challenge. A challenge allows players to determine which character is able to succeed in
a given situation. Some challenges will be done against other players; others will be done against a Storyguide, as befits
the situation. Using a Technique on another character will require a challenge with that player; kicking in a door would
require a challenge with a Storyguide.
It becomes important to stress that, for their own safety, players should accept that they may need to describe their
physical actions to other players and everyone should use their imagination to act or react accordingly.
Techniques are the most common reason for a challenge, as they represent supernatural forces at play. However, players
can also engage in other forms of challenges, when the outcome of a situation is uncertain and cannot easily be role-
played.

Challenges
When a character opposes another character or a part
of the world, this is called a challenge. The player(s) in
question must refer to their character sheets to see how
chapter vii: System
Contests
A Contest is a type of challenge when the outcome
is uncertain. Players will go through various steps to

determine who is better suited to win and then will

capable they are of dealing with the challenge.
In the majority of cases, one player will be the acting
player of the challenge and the other player will be the
reacting player of the challenge. This is known as a static
challenge.
In some situations, such as a couple of Techniques
or during the chaos of combat, both players will be the
acting player (such as two people fighting). This is known
as a dynamic challenge, which actually consists of a series
of consecutive challenges, repeated until the battle is
resolved.
A player is always free to Submit (voluntarily lose) to a
challenge.
perform a Test (a die roll) to determine who wins and
who loses.
Test
The Test itself refers to the die roll involved in a Contest.
The Test requires one player to roll a single six-sided die.
It does not truly matter which player rolls the die, but the
roll is always read from the point of view of the player
rolling the die.
The mechanic is simple: On a 4 or better, the player rolling
the die wins the Contest and their opponent loses. On a 3
or less the player rolling the die loses the Contest and their
opponent wins.

Prowess
The primary characteristic for dealing with challenges is
a character’s Prowess.
In a static challenge, the acting player will use their
Dynamic Prowess while the Reacting player will use their
Reactive Prowess. In a dynamic challenge, both players
will use their Dynamic Prowess.
example
James is challenged by Susan (she
is trying to push his character out of
the way). Susan is the aggressor; however,
James is physically holding the d6 so he rolls
it. He rolls a 5, meaning that he has won the
challenge and Susan has lost the challenge.
In this instance it means that Susan’s
character has failed to push James’ character
aside.

112
Comparable Challenges
Some challenges need not go so far as to have a Test.
In a comparable challenge, the goal is to be at least equal
with your opponent. Players start with comparing their
Prowesses. If you are equal or better, then you’ve won.
If you are lower, but your opponent does not double you
and you can gain an Inspired or Transcendent Advantage,
then you can still be considered Comparable.
Note that in a Comparable Challenge, the reacting
player does not have the option to gain their own Inspired
or Transcendent Advantage.
Advantages
The base mechanic presumes that both sides involved
are perfectly equal, but, like in real life, that is only rarely
the case. Some people are better than others, some are
just willing to put more into victory and some forces can
bring raw supernatural power to the table.
In a Contest, a player can gain what are called Advantages
or a Disadvantage. Each Advantage provides a +1 to the
die roll and a Disadvantage provides a -1 to the roll
There are three types of Advantages and a player can
only gain each one once for a particular challenge:
>> Prowess Advantage - Is gained by the character with the
higher Prowess. It represents superior talent/skill. Only one
player in a challenge can possess a Prowess Advantage.
>> Inspired Advantage - Is gained by mundane and
supernatural means. Regardless of the source, it represents
determination and motivation to win.
>> Transcendent Advantage - Is gained by supernatural power.
It represents beyond-human power.
>> Disadvantage - Is gained by a negative effect, often a
Technique or being badly injured.
Normally, during a Test, the player who possesses any
outstanding Advantages will roll the die, simply because
it is easier to apply.
113
example
James is investigating a murder
scene. The Storyguide needs to know
how capable he is and provides him with a
Comparable challenge.
James compares his Dynamic Mind against the
difficulty that the Storyguide has pre-assigned
to this task. As it turns out, James’s Prowess is
lower than the difficulty.
James does not want to give up on this task and
so, he manages to gain an InspiredAdvantage,
which in turn allows him to be successful.
example
chapter vii: System
James is challenged by Susan (she
is trying to push his character out of the
way).Susan is the aggressor and the players
determine that she has an Advantage over
James.
Susan rolls the die and will add 1 to the
result. She rolls a 3 - normally a failure for
her and a victory for her opponent. However,
she adds her Advantage and the result is a 4
(3+1). As such she succeeds.
It is no problem if the player who does not have the
Advantage rolls the die. Simply reverse the bonus, applying
it as a penalty.
Advantages do not ‘cancel’ each other out, but their
effects do. If both characters have an Inspired Advantage,
then both players would receive a +1 to the die roll. Both
players are still considered Inspired but since both get a
+1, the end result would be cancelled out.

example
James is challenged by Susan (she
is trying to push his character out of the
way).Susan is the aggressor and she possesses
a higherProwess and thus has a Prowess
Advantage. James, however, uses a power that
garners him an Inspired Advantage.
As such, both players get a +1. Susan is rolling
and would apply a +1 for her Advantage but
must account for James’ Advantage by taking
a -1. As such the roll is back to 4 or better to
win and 3 or less to lose.
Prowess Advantages
Every challenge, whether a Contest or Comparable,
requires the players involved to compare their Prowess to
determine who, if anyone, is better.
As stated before, the player who has the better Prowess
chapter vii: System
will have the Prowess Advantage.
The Prowess Advantage must be determined on a case-by-
case basis. This is particularly important when challenged
by multiple opponents. Players must determine who has
the Prowess Advantage over whom.
Although there is no basic difference being a little or a
great deal higher, if your Prowess doubles your opponent
you deny that opponent the ability to gain an Inspired
Advantage.
It should be noted that there are Optional Rules in the
Appendix concerning when one character has a Prowess
of double (or more) than their opponent.
Inspired Advantages
Prowesses represent the basic effort that a character
‘brings to the table’. It is their default. The higher the
Prowess, the more they naturally bring to the table.
Inspired Advantages represent motivation and drive.
They can come from mundane and supernatural
sources, but regardless, they still represent a need and
determination to win.
The Inspired Advantage is applied against all challenges
114
in a round. Most of the time, there is only a single
challenge, but during combat, it’s possible to have to
deal with multiple foes. As such, once a player has an
Inspired Advantage, it counts towards all challenges for
that round.
The most common way a player can gain an Inspired
Advantage is by Spending a point of Inspiration.
An Important Restriction is that you cannot use an
Inspired Advantage if your opponent’s Prowess doubles
your own.
Transcendent Advantages
Supernatural power can push a character beyond human
limits. Whether representing superhuman strength,
superhuman senses or just raw supernatural power, all of
these advantages are called Transcendent.
Fallen (and Nephilim) have powers that allow them to
unleash their divine spark, if only for a moment, thus
allowing them to gain a Transcendent Advantage.
Like Inspired Advantages, Transcendent Advantages
apply to all tests during a single round.
As a final note, as stated, Transcendent Advantages are
always obvious in appearance, whether it’s as simple as
lifting a car with ease, rising a few inches from the ground
for a moment, having lightning crack from the sky or have
a gust of wind blast the area.
Transcendent Advantages also ring distinctly in the
Symphony and, as such, it is instantly recognizable to
those with the True Voice (whether or not a character has
True Voice active at the time).
Disadvantages
A character cannot be at their best all the time. A lack of
sleep, being distracted and so forth can put a character at
a Disadvantage.
Many Techniques can affect a character with a
Disadvantage, but the most common way to have a
Disadvantage is when your character is badly injured.
A player can only have one Disadvantage applied against
them at a time (see State). It does not matter how many
sources attempt to give a player a Disadvantage, only one
applies.
In a Contest, a Disadvantage gives a -1 to the Test.
 States
A State is a negative condition which hinders a character
from performing at their best.
For ease of game-play, a State could represent a variety of
reasons why a character is worse than usual, but they all
follow the same rules.
The same State does not stack. That is to say, a character
can only gain the negative of a State once.
Some Techniques will apply a State to a character, while
others will remove or ignore such a State.
A State will generally last for 1 round unless it is
Lingering. A Lingering State will last for 1 scene.
Defeated
A Defeated character is considered helpless. They cannot
take actions and must Submit to challenges. They may be
conscious if dramatically appropriate.
This State is caused by:
>> Taking a physical Mortal wound.
++Endure (Technique) and Resolve (Talent) allow
a player to record a physical Mortal wound but
Cancel the Defeated State.
Disadvantaged
The Disadvantage, already covered, is consider a State.
As such it follows the above guideline.
This State is caused by:
>> The effects of a Technique.
>> The Death of a King will Disadvantage all Fallen.
>> The decision of a Storyguide.
Lingering Disadvantage
A Lingering Disadvantage is one that will last for a
scene. As such, it will wildly impact a character, so there
is a costly way to avoid a Lingering Disadvantage, which is
to Exhaust a Trait (see next page).
Note that you do not have this option with a regular
Disadvantage, which is to say that, if the Disadvantage
lasts only one round, you have to suffer through it.
This State is caused by:
>> Taking a Severe Wound.
>> A Symptom becoming active.
>> The decision of a Storyguide.
A player can only suffer the effects of one Disadvantage
115
at a time (no more than one -1 can be applied against
a character). Should they be suffering from both a
Disadvantage and Lingering Disadvantage, they will
suffer only a -1. Additionally, removing the Lingering
Disadvantage serves no point, since the character would
still have to suffer the Disadvantage.
Impeded
With the specific exception of Maneuvers, an Impeded
character gains no Effect when they Spend a Trait.
A player may still Exhaust Traits.
This State is caused by:
>> The effects of a Technique.
>> During a Fray, all non-Primary Attackers are Impeded.
>> Being Ambushed.
>> The Death of a King will Impede all Fallen.
>> The decision of a Storyguide.
Disoriented
A Disoriented character cannot initiate challenges but
may take actions that do not require challenges (such as
chapter vii: System
moving outside of combat).
A Disoriented character can, however, fight back without
penalty, if they are attacked. This does not give them
permission to initiate challenges, only to take a combat
action against anybody who declares a Warfare challenge
against them.
Remember, a Disoriented character can still take actions
that do not require a challenge, such as talking and moving,
but will probably seem a little ‘confused’ or dizzy.
This State is caused by:
>> The effects of a Technique.
>> The decision of a Storyguide.
Cancelling States
Some Technique Effects go so far as to Cancel a State. If a
State is Cancelled, then it is not suffered by the character.
As such, the State could be reapplied (or could come back
if the Effect that Cancelled it doesn’t last very long).
 Traits
Spending
For ease of play there are five Characteristics that are
further defined as a Trait: Drama Points, Inspirations,
Maneuvers, Profession Ranks and Technique Ranks.
A Trait is Spent to gain some sort of benefit. Some of the
main examples are:
story to do interesting things.
>> Techniques - A player can make minor modifications to
how their Techniques work.
Also note that Drama Points can be Burned, which
means that they can have a greater effect but are removed
permanently.
See P. 210 for full details on Drama points.

>> Inspired Advantage: A Profession Rank can be used to
gain an Inspired Advantage on a specific action while an
Inspiration can be used on almost any action.
++Inspired Advantages do not stack.
++You cannot gain an Inspired Advantage if your
opponent doubles your Prowess.
>> Damage: Maneuvers are spent to inflict or reduce damage.
>> Potent Effects: Professions and Techniques can produce
automatic effects. See Professions and Techniques for more
details.
Inspirations
Inspirations allow a player to perform above and beyond
their normal abilities.
An Inspiration is Spent for the following:
>> Gain an Inspired Advantage.
++You cannot gain an Inspired Advantage if your
opponent (or Fixed Difficulty) doubles your
Prowess.

Maneuvers
To Spend a Trait, a player temporarily marks it off their
character sheet. Note that Exhausting will also do the
same. Once a Trait is marked off, it cannot be Spent or
Exhausted until it is Refreshed. Maneuvers are covered in more detail later in the combat
Anything that is Spent will return at the Normal section of this chapter.
Refresh time.
chapter vii: System

A Maneuver is Spent for the following:

Remember that while Impeded, except for Maneuvers, a >> Offensive Maneuvers: You will cause 1 additional wound.
player cannot Spend a Trait to gain any benefit. >> Defensive Maneuvers: You will take 1 less wound.
>> Dramatic Maneuvers: Allow you to gain specific benefits
in combat (P. 129).

Technique Ranks

Drama Points
KC subscribes to the idea that a role-playing game is
about action, excitement and the unexpected. Therefore,
there must be some measure of flexibility to allow players
Each Rank of a Technique can be Spent to gain a Potent
Effect on a Technique.
Potent Effects are game effects that simply happen when
a player Spends a Rank. Normally, there is no additional
challenge.
See P. 142 for full details on Techniques.

Profession Ranks
to break the rules. That’s where Drama Points come in.
A Drama Point is Spent for the following:
>> Burning - A player removes a Drama point permanently
to gain an automatic success or allow their character to Professions work very much the same as Techniques, in
survive. that they are Spent to use a Potent Effect; a player can
>> Combat - Because combat is complicated, there are preset
have three Ranks in them.
‘tricks’ that a player can perform in combat.
>> Fueling - Rites, Sovereignty and Transgressions all have to
be fueled by Drama points.
>> Story Control - A player can take minor control over the

116
 Exhausting
In other cases, a player can Exhaust a Trait. In some
cases this will be willing and in others it will be forced
upon them.
When a player Exhausts a Trait they cross it off their
sheet, but this does not mean it has been Spent. That is to
say they do not gain the normal benefits associated with
that Trait.
You can Exhaust a Trait for the following:
>> You are forced to by a Technique.
>> Avoid a Lingering Disadvantage.
>> Change your Movement from a Standard action to a Free
action, but only when not engaged in a Warfare challenge.
>> You can Exhaust a Rank of a Technique that you possess
in order to Resist that same Technique if used upon you.
The Impeded State does not prevent a player being
forced to Exhaust.
Anything that is Exhausted will come back at the
Duress Refresh time.
It is recommended that a player marks Spending with a
Refreshing
Once Spent or Exhausted, a Trait will eventually Refresh.
Refreshing happens after a period of rest. This rest must
be uninterrupted, whether it is a 1-minute rest or a month-
long rest.
There are two types of Refresh times: Normal and
Duress.
Normal is the default state where a character is
considered to be most of the time. It represents a time
when a character can get enough food, sleep and has
enough peace and security that they won’t be attacked
at random times. Anything Spent comes back at the
Normal Refresh rate.
Duress is the exception. A Storyguide or player can
decide that a character who does not have the adequate
conditions above will be under Duress and as such,
refreshes slower than normal. An example of this might
be when a character is in jail or when the Host or Horde
are particularly relentless in their attacks. Anything
Exhausted comes back at the Duress Refresh rate.

chapter vii: System

Slash and Exhausting with an X on their sheet. Trait/Point Normal Refresh Duress Refresh
Maneuvers Scene Daily
Techniques Daily 2 Days
Professions Daily 2 Days
Inspirations Daily 2 Days
Drama Points Weekly Monthly

117
 Professions
A Profession is a set of skills that can be applied to Potent Effects
particular circumstances. Prowesses represent the basic Both Professions and Techniques can perform Potent
talent that a character possesses, while a Profession Effects. These are simply game rules where the expenditure
generally allows a character to use their Prowess more produces an effect automatically. They can do this effect
efficiently. without a challenge.
Profession Ranks may be Spent for one of three
reasons:
>> To gain an Inspired Advantage on an appropriate Contest.
>> To perform their Potent Effect.
example
>> To counter a Potent Effect (as applicable). Janus is running. Judge, the Black
Professions also aid in the Downtime system (P. 216). Rook and Adreial are giving chase.
The limitations of Professions are two-fold. They cannot
Janus Spends a rank of Criminal to
be used in conjunction with a Technique and have little
automatically get one distance rank
or no use during combat. away. Adreial does not have Criminal or
Below is the list of the nine basic Professions. It is Investigator to Spend and thereby counter.
important to remember that these are merely the original Judge, on the other hand, does have the
suggestions. Players and Storyguides should feel free to Investigator Profession and is willing to Spend
a rank to keep up with Janus.
make up their own Professions. Many Professions were
entirely omitted simply because they would not make
sense for a Fallen. A Police or Doctor Profession would Janus and Judge move one distance rank each
while Adreial remains where he is.
exist in the real world but would be of very limited use to
a Fallen.
chapter vii: System

Now regular chase rules begin.

Academic A criminal is a person who works outside a business person, or independently

Set: Mind
The Academic is someone who spends
all their time learning. They scour through
books and read everything they can get
their hands on.
Artist
Set: Soul
Whether a poet, painter, musician,
sculptor, or even a weapons smith, art
is a spiritual way to touch other people
emotionally.
Bully
Set: Body
A bully is a person who works outside
the law in a less than subtle way. They
intimidate others through physical force.
Criminal
Set: Body
the law. The well-trained criminal knows
how to hide within our society.
Guardian
Set: Body
A guardian dedicates their life to the
protection of others. Whether a solider,
a police officer, or a bodyguard, the
guardian knows how to watch over and
protect others, often placing themselves
in harm’s way.
Investigator
Set: Mind
An investigator is trained to investigate
clues and is often good at finding things,
places, or people.
Power Monger
Set: Mind
The power monger might be a politician,
wealthy. They use their position in society
to control and manipulate others.
Rebel
Set: Soul
The rebel often speaks out for their
beliefs, which sometimes puts them
in opposition to the “establishment” -
particularly in politics and big business.
Many rebels speak the truth and their
message is important.
Many rebels speak truth to power; others
simply incite protests to spur resistance
where they see fit.
Therapist
Set: Soul
The therapist deals with problems of the
mind and soul. Therapists provide others
with the opportunity to relieve their
problems and burdens. This can help
alleviate Traumatic wounds.

118
 Profession Potent Effect Counter
Academic You learn or confirm one fact. This won’t necessarily circumvent a Research action. N/A
It’s just a detail about angels, devils, what mirrors were used for in ancient rituals, etc.
Not about Moeb the angel, Raum the devil or what this strange black mirror does right
now.
Artist You can avoid displaying your active Symptom for a scene. Artist or
Therapist
Bully You can ‘shove’ another character ‘out of the way’ (far enough away that they cannot Bully or
hinder your movement) or pin a character for 1 round per rank used. While pinned, Guardian
your opponent cannot initiate a challenge, but the effect ends immediately if there is
an attack on either of you.
Criminal You ‘win’ a Chase challenge without a roll (whether through a combination of Criminal or
running, hiding, moving through treacherous terrain, etc.). Investigator
If this is countered by the opponent Spending a rank of Criminal or Investigator, you
both still move one distance rank from any others who are not using Criminal.
Guardian You can take a physical hit meant for another character. They take no damage and Bully or
you take all the damage and effects that were meant for them. You cannot use any Guardian
Maneuvers to reduce damage (but you could use, say Endure or Impartation).
Investigator You can tell when another character is under the effect of a Symptom or a Technique. Investigator or
You cannot say for certain what the cause is (i.e., you can’t come out and say with any Rebel
certainty that they are actually under the effect of a Technique), but you can confirm
when somebody is not acting ‘normal’.
Power Monger Each Rank used permits you to know the value of any one of a Target’s Prowesses. Criminal or
You need to observe the target in action first, so talking is required for Mind or Soul, Rebel
and some sort of physical activity is required for Body prowesses.
Rebel Each Rank of Rebel allows the temporary Resisting of a Technique for 1 round per Power Monger
rank spent.
Therapist Each Rank used allows you to learn another’s Symptom. If the target has no active Artist or
Symptoms, then you learn a Dormant one. You can use a rank to activate another’s Therapist
Symptom if you know it.

119
 Challenge Steps
Static or Dynamic
The bulk of challenges will be static, meaning that one
player will be acting and the other is reacting. Generally,
if one player isn’t aware that a challenge is about to be
declared, then it is handled as a static challenge.
Combat is a typical example of a dynamic challenge,
where both sides are trying to act against each other. Few
challenges outside of combat will be dynamic.
Phase 1 - Declaration
In any challenge, a player needs to declare what their
intentions are, and will usually need to describe what
the desired outcome would be if the action is successful.
Shoving somebody out of the way or persuading them
not to attack are examples of declarations. Most physical
actions require challenges. Most social actions should
be role-played to the best of each player’s ability rather
than resorting to rules. However, determined players may
choose to engage in a challenge to supplement or enforce
their role-playing.
chapter vii: System
example
Maggot walks near a door
guarded by Aamon, but the player sees an
opportunity when she is distracted. The player
informs Aamon that he will attempt to sneak
past her in that moment and initiates a Mind
challenge.
Phase 2 - Comparing
The player who declares the challenge will also declare
which Prowess they intend to use.
In a Static challenge, the acting player will use their
Dynamic Prowess while the reacting player will use their
Reactive Prowess of the same Set.
Examples include: Shoving another character aside
(Body), using a Technique outside of combat (appropriate
Set), torturing another character (Soul), and a chase (the
chaser uses their Dynamic Body while the runner would
use their Reactive Body).
In a Dynamic challenge, both players will use their
Dynamic Prowess. The primary example is combat, but
if another player makes their intention obvious, then you
could respond with your own challenge at the same time.
120
If you are unaware of the content of the challenge, such
as with many Techniques or other non-Body challenges,
it is rarely appropriate to respond to the challenge with a
challenge of your own.
Even if one character intends to shove another aside,
responding with a Technique or an attack is not advised
unless you were prepared for it. If there is any doubt,
players to resort to the Ambush rules to see if one player
could have been aware of the challenge.
Once both players figure out what Prowess they will
use, they determine who is higher, which decides who, if
anybody, gets the Prowess Advantage.
example
Maggot reveals that he has a 3
Dynamic Mind. Aamon reveals that she
has a 5 Reactive Mind. Aamon has the Prowess
Advantage.
Phase 3 - Complications
Spending Inspirations or using Technique Effects to gain
an Inspired Advantage occurs now. In a Contest, both
players may attempt to gain an Inspired Advantage. In a
Comparable challenge, only the acting player can gain an
Inspired Advantage.
Both for a Contest and Comparable Challenge, only
the acting player may gain a Transcendent Advantage (if
any). However, this does make it obvious that something
important is happening, as Transcendent Advantages are
always obvious in some fashion.
example
Maggot doesn’t really care that
much about this Challenge so he opts
not to spend an Inspiration. Aamon, however,
doesn’t want to fail so she does.
Any time before the die is rolled, Maggot
could change his mind about the Inspiration.
Phase 4 - If a Contest
One player rolls the die. On a 4 or better that player wins
and the other player loses. On a 3 or less, that player loses
and the other player wins.
Every Advantage gives a player +1 to the die roll (or
counts against their opponent for a -1 if that player rolls
the die).
It should be noted that if one player has a net 3
Advantages, there is no reason to roll. They automatically
win the Test.
example
Aamon has two Advantages, but
Maggot had the die out, so he rolls for
the Challenge. He will apply a -2 to the roll.
He rolls a 6. Even with Aamon’s Advantages
applied against him that is a 4, which means he
wins the challenge.
Phase 4 - If Comparable
To win, the acting character must either be equal or have
a Prowess Advantage over their opponent.
If they are not, then if they can get an Inspired or
Transcendent Advantage, they can still win the challenge.
It should be noted that you cannot gain an Inspired
Advantage if your opponent’s Prowess is double or greater
than your own.
Phase 5 - Results
The players or Storyguide agree on (and may narrate) the
result of the challenge. Physical actions can be safely play-
acted. Social actions can be role-played.
example
Aamon must let Maggot ‘sneak’
past and role-play as if she is unaware that
anything happened. That is until the screaming
inside begins...
121
Fixed Challenges
When a player wants to interact with the world around
them, the player and Storyguide must discuss what the
player is trying to accomplish. In these cases, the player will
perform a Fixed Challenge, which means the player will
be testing against a Difficulty set by the Storyguide. It is
important to note that in Kingdom Come, the Difficulty
is not solely dependent on how difficult it would be to
perform the action, but also how dramatically important
it could be to the story that the character succeed. Each
Difficulty rank has a value associated to it; this Difficulty
is the rank against which the character compares their
Dynamic Prowess:
>> Low (2) – When it really doesn’t matter much to the story
or if the action is particularly easy - something an average
person could do.
>> Medium (5) – When it does matter to the story but won’t
harm the plot. An action with this Difficulty would be
quite challenging to an average person.
>> High (8) – When it would dramatically alter the story
or would be considered all but impossible to an average
human.
>> Epic (15) - When something is considered all but
chapter vii: System
impossible to a ‘mere’ human, it will likely have an Epic
Difficulty.
>> Keep in mind, some actions are simply impossible to
perform.
example
Raziel encounters a massive door
and wants to try to break it down, using
his Dynamic Body Prowess. The door itself is
quite heavy, but it would be eventful for the
story should Raziel be able to get through;
therefore, the Storyguide decides on a Medium
Difficulty rank. Raziel uses his Dynamic Body
Prowess, which is at 6, to test against a rank
of 5, thus giving him an Advantage on the
roll.
 Combat
In combat, players are attempting to simulate many nuances of battle: attacking, defending, scoring hits, minimizing
damage. All the while, the players will be trying to remember a great many rules. Because of this, some leeway should be
given to all players as combat is played out.
Combat can be exciting if handled properly and swiftly, and very dull and frustrating if handled poorly.
>> Combat can become very complex very quickly by having many Techniques involved at the same time. Therefore, if a player
forgets to use a Technique, the Storyguide should rule that the Technique didn’t come into play at all. In general, ‘retroaction’
(redoing the scene/challenges) is heavily discouraged, although the Storyguide may make an exception.
>> Combat can sometimes lead to a Fray, or mob combat. There are special rules for Fray combat.

Overview
>> Combat is a series of consecutive Dynamic Challenges, where the winner of the challenge determines who has effectively won
that round of combat and thus inflicted damage on their opponent.
>> A Dynamic Challenge means that both players are Active and will be using their Dynamic Prowess. In this case, the
Prowess that will be used is Warfare. Both players will be taking a Combat Action (P. 123 & 124).

>> Dramatic Maneuvers may be used to adjust or alter the outcome or damage of a round (P. 129). If it adjusts or alters the
Advantages, it must be declared before the Test. Otherwise, it may be declared before or after the Test.

>> The winner of the round will inflict their Base Damage (P. 126) on their opponent and has the option to Spend an Offensive
Maneuver (P. 126).
chapter vii: System

>> The loser of the round will have to record the damage they take. They will have the option to Spend a Defensive Maneuver (P.
126) to record less (or even no) wounds.

>> Players will likely want to use their Techniques. The Core Effect of Passive Techniques can be used in addition to one’s combat
action.

>> A player may use one (and only one) Potent Effect from a Passive Technique each round as a Free Action (P. 125). Even if the
player possesses several Passive Techniques, they may only choose one Potent Effect to use that round.
>> If the Potent Effect would adjust or alter Advantages, then it must be declared before the Test.
>> If the Potent Effect would adjust damage inflict or taken, it may be declared before or after the Test.

>> Some Talents can affect damage. Talents are consider Insignificant actions (P. 125) and thus may be used in addition to
Techniques and Maneuvers.

>> Fray combat is used for one against many or many against many (P. 132).

>> Instead of taking a Combat action, a player may choose to take a different action (P. 124). They are still considered an active
player, but they might not use their Warfare, depending on the action they take. They will be using a Dynamic Prowess as they
are still engaged in a Dynamic Challenge.
>> The most common situation is when a player wants to respond to a Combat Action with a Technique (P. 123 & 125).
>> When a character takes enough damage, represented by marking off their Mortal wound, they may be killed, even if such a fate
is unintentional (P. 130). It is possible to Burn a Drama point to avoid an unsatisfactory (lame) death (P. 212)

122
Rounds
In Kingdom Come, combat is handled in rounds (an abstract passage of time used to help control of the flow of
actions). If it becomes important, a round is approximately 20 seconds of time. In a given round, every character can
take 1 action (running, attacking, using a Technique, etc.).

Combat Actions
The Combat Action is the bread and butter of the combat system. Players generally just have to declare that they are
attacking somebody or are fighting and it can then be assumed that they are taking a Combat Action.

Prowesses
The Prowess that a player will use is based on their Action and their opponent’s action:
>> Combat Actions and Break actions- Warfare
>> Techniques – Dynamic Prowess governed by the Technique itself.
>> Unorthodox Action – Dynamic Prowess based on the type of Action they want to take.

Initiative
In KC, all players announce their actions simultaneously, then proceed to the challenges involved.
Should an instance arise where it is critical to know who acts first:
>> Compare Reactive Mind to see who goes first.
>> If a tie results, Compare Reactive Body.
>> If a tie results, roll a d6. 4+ you act first, otherwise your opponent does.

chapter vii: System

Dynamic Contest
When two (or more) characters declare Combat actions
against each other, they create a Dynamic challenge which
represents a flurry of attacks, blocking, dodging. A round
of combat takes 20 seconds, for example, and through
that, blows and strikes are being made and stopped.
The Warfare challenge is to see who in those 20 seconds
will land a resounding blow. Offensive Maneuvers could
represent one powerful attack (i.e., the base damage with
the additional wound) or several lighter attacks (with the
base damage representing one strike and the Offensive
Maneuver representing an additional strike). Defensive
Maneuvers could represent just ‘taking’ the blow, blocking
or dodging.
Regardless, whoever wins the challenge lands the hit that
leads to damage.
Many times, however, another character will want to
retaliate not with physical violence but with a Technique.
In these cases, the player who is making attacks will
use their Warfare while the other character will use the
Dynamic Prowess governed by their Technique. This is
one of the few times that you will have a Dynamic Contest
involving Techniques.
In this case, the player who wins the challenge will
succeed at their action. Therefore, if you use a Technique,
you will either avoid getting hit and your Technique will
work or you will get hit and your Technique will fail to
take hold.
example
Casiel is fighting a devil and his
demons. During the fight the Devil tries
a new tactic and tries to use Subjugation on
Casiel.
The Devil will use his Dynamic Soul while
Casiel will use his Warfare. Casiel wins,
so not only is he not Subjugated, but he
successfully strikes the Devil.

123
 Actions
By default, a player gets 1 Standard action in a round.
A Standard action is an attack, moving a distance rank,
using most Techniques, etc.
During combat, it is sometimes important to distinguish
between a combat action and all other actions. Players who
declare that they are punching, kicking, fighting, swinging
their weapon and so forth can be presumed to be
taking a ‘Combat Action’.
A Combat Action is a Standard
Action.
>> Break – Should a player decide to try to leave a fight,
they must make a Break attempt. If they succeed, they
move one Distance Rank.
++ A player who is not in a challenge and outside
combat may move 1 Distance rank without any
Challenge, even if that would bring them into
combat with an opponent.
++ You do not have to perform a Break against a
Disoriented opponent.
>> Resisting Techniques - It will happen
that a player will be struck with an

Slow
In addition to a Combat Action, unwanted Technique that will prevent or
a player can take one Free Action hinder them from combat. It is always

Techniques
and possibly several Insignificant possible to Resist Techniques; this takes the
Actions. player’s Standard Action.
A Free Action generally come from > > Unorthodox Action – Players
Techniques; Combat Techniques are are creative people and will come up with
the most common Free Actions that If used immediately prior ideas that make good sense, but which aren’t
will be taken. The only important limit easily handled within the rules. If something
to combat, the user of the
to understand here is that a player can doesn’t fit in with the other three options,
Technique may Spend a Drama
only take one Free Action per round, use the Unorthodox Action guidelines. An
Point to have timed it properly Unorthodox Action will not inflict damage
from any source.
to account for the time it takes (only the Standard Attack will do that).
Below is a list of the most common
chapter vii: System

for the Technique to take hold. ++ The player gains a Disadvantage.

types of Standard Actions:
>> Combat Action - This is the basic
and default action in combat. A
character taking this action is trying
to hurt their opponent.
++Combat Techniques require
a player to take a Combat
Action to use their Potent
Effects.
>> Standard Technique - Provided
that the Technique has a Standard
Speed, a player could declare their
action not to harm their opponent
but to use their Technique.
++In a round that a player uses
a non-combat Technique that
player cannot also use any Effect of a
combat Technique.
Slow Actions
Some Techniques have a Speed of
If used during combat, it will
Slow. These Techniques require a several
not have any effect until that
minutes to take hold. These Techniques
combat scene is finished. are restricted when used around combat.
If used several minutes before combat,
then there is no conflict. However, if
used immediately prior to an impending
combat, then the Slow Technique normally
does not occur, unless the character
using the Technique is willing to spend
a Drama Point to ‘edit’ things so that
they timed the use of the Technique to
come into effect before combat.
When a Slow Technique is used during combat
it won’t have any effect until after that combat is
finished.

124
Speed Actions while Disoriented
Not every Action taken takes the same amount of time. If you are Disoriented, you cannot declare a challenge
While this is true in all cases, it only really matters during unless an obvious action is declared against you, at which
combat. It becomes important to know how much a player point you may to declare a challenge against each person
can ‘get away with’ in a round. who challenged you. While Disoriented, you can never
That being said, the goal of these rules are not to create declare an a challenge on somebody who did not take an
a rigid, inflexible structure. It is merely to try to prevent obvious action or challenge against you.
arguments on who can do what.
There are five types of Speed in KC.
>> Passive - A Passive speed is used for some Techniques which
are considered ‘always available’.
++It’s important to note that this refers to the Core
Effect of the Technique. All Potent Effects are Free.

Techniques in Combat
>> Insignificant - This speed is primarily used for Boons,
Inspirations, Maneuvers, Predominance and Sovereignty.
They do not take up any ‘significant’ portion of a
character’s Action in a round.
When a player uses a
>> Free - A player may perform one Free Action per round, but
it does not count as their action. It can be done in addition Technique during combat that
to their Standard Action. requires a Contest, they will
++All Potent Effects are Free Actions. compare the Dynamic Prowess
++A Free Action must occur before or after the Test. of their Technique against the

chapter vii: System

That is to say, it cannot be declared during the
Warfare of the player taking the
Test.
++A player may only use one Potent Effect in a round. Combat Action.
>> Standard - This speed represents your baseline amount of A Standard Speed Technique
time to perform an Action. Combat Actions, Movement
will come into effect
and many Techniques fall within this range.
>> Slow - This speed of action takes an appropriate amount immediately. A Slow Speed
of time before it can be completed. This governs anything Technique will not come into
from fixing a car to using certain Techniques. effect until after the combat
++A Slow Technique only requires a challenge to be scene is over (see preempting
successful; however, the effects of the Technique
combat with a Drama Point).
take several minutes to take hold.
++Slow actions could be used during combat, but they
won’t have any affect until after the combat.

125
 Damage
Inflict Damage
When a combat action is successful, it will inflict 1 ‘base
wound’. This is the default damage that is done.
There are two things that increase damage:
>> Offensive Maneuvers - An Offensive Maneuver will
increase the damage by 1 wound.
>> Technique Potent Effects - Potent Effects from combat
Techniques can increase the base damage, allow a player
to spend more than one Offensive Maneuver or just inflict
automatic wounds.
There are two things that will decrease damage:
>> Defensive Maneuvers - A Defensive Maneuver will
decrease the damage taken by 1 wound.
>> Technique Potent Effects - Some Potent Effects will reduce
or eliminate entirely the damage taken from an attack.
Maneuvers
As already mentioned, there are three types of Maneuvers
in KC.
>> Offensive Maneuvers represent all sorts of dirty tricks and
combat skill that allow a character to put the hurt on
another character.
chapter vii: System
++Normally a player may only Spend an Offensive
Maneuver if they win a combat action.
>> Defensive Maneuvers represent dodges, blocks or just not
having ‘time to bleed’. They reduce damage taken in
combat.
++Except for Lingering wounds, a Defensive
Maneuver can be spent in response to taking
damage. Lingering wounds are Unpreventable.
Both of these Maneuvers are restricted to one Maneuver
per opponent (see Fray P. 133). It should be noted that
some Technique Potent Effects can allow a player to spend
such Maneuvers at other points in the round.
Finally, there are Dramatic Maneuvers. These are tricks
that aid a fighter in other ways than just raw damage or
preventing damage.
Dramatic Maneuvers can usually be declared before or
after the Test as desired; however, if their effect would
affect the Test, it must be done prior to the die roll.
Once the die is rolled, players cannot ‘go back’ and adjust
Advantages.
126
Technique Maneuvers
Combat-related Techniques follow a template. Essentially,
a combat-related Technique will give a character 2
Maneuvers (defined by the Technique).
These are treated exactly like Maneuvers gained
through skill, only a skill-based Offensive Maneuver
might represent a twist of the blade whereas a Brimstone
Offensive Maneuver clearly represents burning damage.
Variable Maneuvers
A Hallowed weapon is special because it provides 1 or
more Variable Maneuvers. A Variable Maneuver can be
used ‘on the fly’ as an Offensive or Defensive Maneuver.
It can be whatever is needed at that moment.
Weapon Maneuver
Every weapon, from sword to baseball bat (including
one’s Hallowed weapon) comes with 1 ‘free’ Offensive
Maneuver. This Offensive Maneuver can only be used if
the weapon is being wielded, of course, and you can only
claim this from one weapon per combat.
It Refreshes as per below.
Refreshing Maneuvers
As stated on P. 117, Maneuvers normally Refresh after
one scene (for example, one full combat), but they must
have time to rest (3 rounds, or one minute).
To rest means that the character cannot be engaged in
any challenges. If they manage to rest for 2 rounds and
then are targeted with a Technique or an attack, they do
not get the rest needed to Refresh their Maneuvers.
To represent a rest, a player should put both hands on
their knees but remain in a standing position.
If the character successfully manages to rest, then they
gain all their Maneuvers back.
In addition, Combat Techniques also have a Potent
Effect that allows a player to refresh either their Offensive
or Defensive Maneuvers immediately.
Maneuvers that have been Exhausted will Refresh only
after 1 day.
 Wounds
Damage in Kingdom Come is tracked by Wound Types
and Wound Levels.
There are four types of wound levels in Kingdom
Come:
>> Superficial - A Superficial wound isn’t tracked on the
character sheet. These are the scars of old wounds. They
are there just to look cool.
>> Surface – A Surface wound is a scratch, a broken nose or a
bruise; it hurts, but it’s nothing that would seriously hinder
a character.
>> Severe – A Severe wound is when a character begins to
experience real pain. Gashes, minor broken or seriously
bruised bones are some examples of Severe wounds.
++While a character has one or more Severe wounds,
they suffer the Lingering Disadvantaged State
(P. 115). This lasts until the character heals their
Severe wounds.
>> Mortal – A Mortal wound is all that stands between a
character and defeat. Once taken, a character is finished.
A character may die or simply be knocked out (see P. 130).
When a character takes a wound, they cross off, or ‘lose’,
that wound level.
By default, a character will mark Surface wounds levels
first, followed by Severe wound levels and finishing off
with Mortal wound levels. However, some Techniques
could force a player to take a Severe wound level even if
they have Surface wound levels left. Once this is done,
the character will be Severely wounded (and thus gain
the Lingering Disadvantaged State) but will still return to
marking off their Surface wounds first, then Severe and
finally Mortal wounds (provided that another Technique
Effect doesn’t force them to break the normal rules).
Lingering Wounds
Some Techniques allow the infliction of Lingering
Wounds.
These wounds are Unpreventable, which means that
a player cannot spend Defensive Maneuvers to prevent
them. Furthermore, they take twice as long to heal
naturally and are more difficult to heal even through
supernatural means (i.e., Recure)

chapter vii: System

example
Etherial has 2 Surface wound
levels, 2 Severe wound levels and 1
Mortal wound level. The first time she is hit
for 1 wound, she marks off a Surface wound
level on her character sheet. If she is then
hit a second time for 2 wounds, she would
mark off her other Surface Wound level,
and without any other options, one of her
Severe Wound levels. Now that she has taken
a Severe wound, she suffers the Lingering
Disadvantaged State.

Etherial is hit once more for 1 wound. She

marks off her 2nd Severe wound level. Note:
She does not take another Potent Hindrance,
as she has already been Severely wounded.

127
 Healing
Beyond using Techniques, the body heals naturally.
Supernatural beings enjoy an accelerated healing rate.
The time it takes to heal a wound is based on the wound
type that is received.
Even after a wound heals, superficial marks such as
bruising, cuts, and scars can linger (generally at the whim
of the player; some players enjoy costuming, makeup, and
special effects that may look like wounds).
Once a Fallen returns from Purgatory, scars and maiming
are healed.
Wound types all heal at the same time. This means that
while a character is healing Severe wounds their Surface
wounds are also healing.
Supernatural Healing
Recure is the Technique that governs supernatural
healing, but the world of KC is vast and there are all sorts
of potential ‘healing’ sources out there.
There is one rule of thumb with Supernatural Healing.
A character can only be healed once per day from a
Supernatural source.
The number of wounds that are healed are governed by
the Technique (or Storyguide).
Lingering wounds take more even from Supernatural
healing. In the case of Recure, it requires a Potent Effect
to be able to healing Lingering wounds.

Natural Healing

Healing Times per Wound Level

Wound Type Human Supernatural

Supernatural
Superficial As dramatically appropriate

Healing
Surface 1 Day 10 minutes
Severe 1 Week 1 Day
chapter vii: System

Mortal 1 Month 1 Week

The above chart shows how fast humans and supernatural The most common form of
beings heal from their wounds. Supernatural Healing will be the
Lingering wounds take twice as long to heal and will be Recure Technique.
the last ones to heal. A character may only be healed
once per day from a supernatural
source.
example They may be healed multiple
Tarmiel gets into a rough fight wounds in that single act of
with a bunch of demons. He walks away
healing.
from it with all 4 of his Surface wounds and 3
of his Severe wounds taken.

Every 10 minutes, one of his Surface wounds

will be healed.
Every day one of his Severe
wounds will heal.

So within 40 minutes he will have all his

Surface wounds healed and within 3 days he
will have all his Severe wounds healed.

128
 Dramatic Maneuvers
During combat, as an Insignificant Speed action, you can Spend a Dramatic Maneuver to influence the round.
Unless the Dramatic Maneuver would alter the test itself (such as granting or shifting Advantages), then it can be Spent
before or after the test.
A Basic Dramatic Maneuver affects only one opponent. Fray Maneuvers generally affect all opponents or the fight
itself.

Basic Fray
These Maneuvers generally will aid you when dealing
These Dramatic Maneuvers will be applicable in most
with multiple opponents or when you want to gang up on
combat situations.

Clinch
a single target.

Assault
You lock weapons with your opponent before you drive
Instead of spending one Offensive or Defensive
your opponent to the ground.
Maneuver per opponent, one appropriate Maneuver will
An opponent cannot use Offensive or Defensive count towards all appropriate opponents.
Maneuvers against you this round (they may spend such
Therefore one spent Offensive Maneuver will contribute
Maneuvers against other foes).

chapter vii: System

damage to all opponents against whom you were successful
Note that if both players have this Dramatic Maneuver with your combat action this round. Likewise, one spent
and both players use it in the same round, it cancels itself Defensive Maneuver will negate a wound caused by each
out. opponent to whom you lost this round.

Disarm Leader of the Pack

You knock your opponent’s weapon away, giving them a Normally in a Fray, the defender gets to declare one
Disadvantage that round. Primary attacker. Everybody else is Impeded. With this
They will have to Exhaust a Trait to gain their weapon Dramatic Maneuver, you can declare yourself or another
back. ally as an additional Primary attacker. That is to say, the

Rise to the Challenge

target of this Dramatic Maneuver is not Impeded as a
result of not being declared the Primary attacker.

Provided your Warfare is lower than your opponent’s, Second Wind

you gain the Prowess Advantage over your opponent
instead.
If your Warfare is higher than your opponent’s, then you
can take an Inspired Advantage.
During a Fray, when somebody is defeated or when an
additional opponent jumps into the combat, you may use
Second Wind to refresh all your Maneuvers except this
one.

129
 Death
When a character takes their Mortal wound, they are in well, given the story and history of the characters
serious danger. When a character is Mortally wounded involved.
they are immediately Defeated. >> Possessing the Symptom: Hatred against the target can add
The opponent who caused the Defeat must choose +1 to the roll per Symptom.
whether or not they desire the person dead or helpless.
If they desire them dead, then the character dies (but
Fallen have two types of example
death).
“Death is on your heels, baby. And If they desire them
In a fight, Azuel inflicts a Mortal

sooner or later, it’s gonna catch you.

wound on Damion. Azuel only wanted to
helpless (usually shame Damion, and does not desire his death.

And part of you wants it. Not only

unconscious), they are

to stop the fear and uncertainty, but

still forced to make what None the less, he must make a Mercy roll.
is called a Mercy roll. The Azuel is Irredeemable so must add 1 to his roll
because you’re just a little bit in love bottom line is that the (this is not optional). He rolls a 5(+1=6) and

with it.”
target was brought down thus does Kill Damion.

Buffy: Spike
to their Mortal wound and
they could die despite the He must now make a True Death roll. Again,
he must add 1 to his result. He rolls a 3(+1=4)
whim of their attacker.
and does not cause True Death. Damion dies
Mercy Roll the Hollow Death.

The Mercy roll is a flat d6 (no Prowesses are used). On

a 6+ the Mercy fails and the Defeated characters dies
example
chapter vii: System

outright.
A character who is Irredeemable or the Hidden Anger Later, Damion attacks and defeats
Vice must take a +1 to the Mercy roll. Azuel. He wants to kill Azuel, thus there
is no need for a Mercy roll.
Remember, the Mercy Roll is not optional.

Fallen Death Damion must make a True Death roll. He

wants this to happen so he’s aiming for a
6. He
Fallen are unique in that they are somewhat protected does have a public history of dislike against
from death. When they are killed, as a result of desire or Azuel and will take the +1. He also gained a
the Mercy roll, they may either die what is known the True Hatred Symptom from his previous encounter
Death or the Hollow Death. against Azuel and thus gets another +1. He
rolls a 4 (+2=6) which is enough to cause the
When a Fallen dies, a True Death roll is made. Just
True Death.
like the Mercy roll, this is not optional. Even if the intent
wasn’t there.
A True Death roll is made much in the same fashion It should be noted that Hollow Death is a very painful
as the Mercy roll. It too is a flat d6 roll and, on a 6+ the experience for a Fallen and, as such, they will be Forced to
Fallen dies the True Death. Anything else and the Fallen take a Lingering Trauma (P. 200) when they return from
dies the Hollow Death. Purgatory.
A few factors can alter the True Death roll:
>> Angels and devils automatically gain +1 against Fallen.
>> Being Irredeemable will add +1 to the roll.
>> A character who has a public dislike or hatred of the target
can add +1 to the roll.
++The Storyguide and players can up this bonus as

130
Suicide
Some Fallen figure that killing themselves is a better
alternative to facing certain challenges. KC does not
condone suicide in any way, but the setting must allow it.
A character who does this deplorably self-centred act
must take a Voluntary Permanent Severe Trauma just for
the attempt (P. 201). The player will gain the Self-Hatred
Symptom immediately. The character will also have to
deal with the Forced Trauma inflicted by a Hollow Death
(P. 200). If they gain a Symptom from the Hollow Death,
it will also be Self Hatred.
Then the character must roll a flat d6. On a 6 the Fallen
manage to actually kill themselves. Any other number
results in a wound. Each roll requires 1 round. The
Storyguide is free to dismiss this roll if the player comes
up with a method that would lead to certain death, such
as leaping from a very tall building.
Should death occur, the character must perform a True
Death roll. Note that Self-Hatred Symptom does come
into play and thus, the player will have at least a +1 to the
roll.
131
Banishment
Angels and Devils use a Guise, which is a constructed
body that merely houses their spirit. When a Guise is
killed, the spirit of the Angel or Devil returns to Heaven
or Hell. The Guise rots away to nothing within a matter
of hours and is governed by the same mind-washing effect
as True Voice.
Killing angels and devils is not possible, but they can be
Banished. This requires using a Hallow Potent Effect to
inflict a wound which leaves the target Mortally wounded
or beyond. Thus you either need to inflict a Mortal wound
normally but pass the Mercy roll, or anticipate that the
wound inflicted by Hallow will be the killing blow. If this
is done with the correct ‘morality’ of Hallow, then there is
a chance that the angel or devil will be unable to return.
The character performs a Banishment roll. It is a flat
d6 roll and on a 6+ the angel or devil is Banished. If
anything else is rolled, the angel or devil’s guise dies and
they return to Heaven or Hell but are not barred from
returning (although it will generally take about 3 days to
return).
A few factors can alter the Banishment roll:
chapter vii: System
>> A previous attempt by this character would gain a +1 to
the roll.
>> Every Rank of Hallow results in a +1 to the roll. These
Ranks are not Spent, nor does it matter if they were
previously marked off (through Spending or Exhaustion).
example
Cass makes the final blow against
an angel. She makes the required Mercy
roll and doesn’t kill it’s Guise (thankfully).
She then tries to Banish it. She has to Spend
a Rank of Hallow to inflict the wound and,
in that moment gets one shot to Banish. She
possesses 2 Ranks of Hallow and so she will
get a +2 to the roll.
 Fray
Often times, there will be multiple characters attacking a
single character. While a character has only one action in
a round, they may respond to actions taken against them,
with some restrictions.
The solo character:
>> Must respond to the first three challenges.
>> May respond to any further challenges past three.
++If there are more than 3 challenges against them,
they decide which challenges they respond to.
>> Must pick one of the group as the Primary Attacker.
++Note that the Bonded Congregation Talent or
Leader of the Pack Dramatic Maneuver both
have the designation of the Primary Attacker (see
following page).
In other words, if a player is challenged by up to four
players, the solo player must respond to three of those
challenges but is free to respond to all four. Should they
choose to respond only to the 3 required, they get to
decide to which of those characters they will respond. Any
other challenges simply do not happen.
example
chapter vii: System
Casiel is challenged by 5 demons.
Four want to fight (Warfare challenges)
while 1 wants to use Subjugation on him.
Casiel must respond to at least three of those
5 challenges. In this case, he will respond
to the four Warfare challenges (as he has a
better than average chance to deal with those
demons) and chooses not to respond, and thus
ignore, the 5th demon and its Subjugation
challenge.
Responding
When you respond to multiple challenges, you are
allowed to respond with one action, as normal. However
if that action is a Combat Action (i.e. you are intending
to use your Warfare to fight), then you may apply that
Combat Action against all players to whom you choose to
respond, provided they are in close range.
For example, if you are challenged by 10 attackers and
you take a Combat Action, you can fight them all with
your Warfare.
132
example
Casiel responds by using
Accordance on a demon. Accordance is
not a combat challenge, thus he must pick one
target on which to use it. This is his action
for the round. He must still respond to 3
challenges and they are combat challenges,
so he must use his Warfare against them.
However, because his action was a non-combat
action, he will not be able to cause the demons
any physical harm.
example
The demon who uses Subjugation is
in Close range with 4 other demon allies
who are attacking.
Casiel chooses combat as his action. He
must respond to three of the demons but may
respond to all of them. In this case, he chooses
to respond, and therefore attack, all of them.
In this case each one will make a Test against
him (thus 5 Tests will be performed).
If he wins against the demon using
Subjugation, he will inflict damage. If he loses,
he will become Subjugated.
Many vs. Many
The combat system presumes that players will break
up into individual combat when the opportunity
presents itself. It will happen, however, that players will
be challenged by one person but will want to initiate a
challenge against a different person.
If you are presented with a challenge, you may respond
to it as previously detailed or you may Submit to that
challenge to initiate a challenge of your own against
another character. See P. 123 if it becomes important to
determine who may declare first.
Primary Attackers Maneuvers
During Fray combat, because there is so much going on, All characters who strike their opponent(s) may spend
the group can often get in each other’s way. For this reason, an Offensive Maneuver to inflict an additional wound.
to control how much action is happening, everybody in
All characters who are struck may spend a Defensive
the Fray is Impeded except for the Primary Attackers.
Maneuver, per hit taken, to reduce their wounds taken
Normally there are only two Primary Attackers: by one.
>> The solo combatant.
>> One member of the Fray, who is, by default, chosen by the
solo combatant.
All other attackers may take their actions and spend
example
Maneuvers, but are otherwise Impeded. Casiel successfully strikes 3
There is an exception to the solo combatants getting to demons and is hit by 1 demon.

choose the Primary Attacker:

>> Those with a Bonded Congregation Talent (P. 99) may
choose their own Primary Attacker if they can agree upon
who it will be without argument (or the Prelate is available
to choose).
Additionally:
>> The Leader of the Pack Dramatic Maneuver
++This allows that player to declare themselves a
Casiel spends 3 Offensive Maneuvers, one
applied to each of the three demons he struck.
Each of them in turn spends a Defensive
Maneuver to prevent some damage.
The demon who struck Casiel spends an
Offensive Maneuver to inflict more harm on
him. Casiel spends a Defensive Maneuver to

Primary Attacker. They can do this in addition to prevent one of those wounds.

chapter vii: System

having another Primary Attacker.
++Essentially, this allows the player who spends this
Dramatic Maneuver not to be Impeded.

example
Casiel picks one of the fighting
demons as the Primary. Only that demon
can spend Potent Effects (likely from his
combat Technique).

All the other demons, including the one who

successfully subjugated him in the previous
round, cannot spend Potent Effects against
Casiel.

133
 Range
KC uses an abstract Range system to determine the
distance required to affect another character with an
action.
There are four Range ranks of which players should be
aware:
>> Close – Approximately 1-10 feet:
++Close combat and Body, Mind or Soul challenges
can occur here.
>> Medium – 11-40 feet:
++Too far away for Body challenges. Mind or Soul
challenges can occur here. Ranged combat could
happen.
>> Long – 41-100 feet (about a street block):
++Too far away for Mind or Soul challenges. Only
ranged combat could happen.
>> Extreme – This is anything further than a block. No
challenges take place at this range.
Movement
In a single round, you can move one Range rank as your
Action unless engaged in combat or otherwise prevented.
Optionally, unless engaged in combat, you can move one
chapter vii: System
Range rank as a Free Action by Exhausting a Trait. This
will allow you to take a normal non-move Action. Unless
you have a Technique allowing you to do so, you cannot
move more than one Range rank in a round.
Being Disoriented does not prevent you from moving,
but you cannot Exhaust a Trait to make it a Free action.
Movement in KC is very abstract. This means that if one
character is on a roof, and that is ruled to be a Medium
distance from another character, it only takes a single
move action for either character to change this distance
to Close.
Safety first. If your character leaps from the roof and
crushes a car on their landing or pulls off an acrobatic
display on the fire escape, it should be narrated and then
you should proceed carefully to where you want to go.
Chases
Governing a chase is a Dynamic Challenge, where both
players will use their Dynamic Body.
If the chaser wins, they close 1 Range rank on the chased.
Otherwise, the chased gains 1 Range rank distance.
If the chased can get to Extreme Range, then the chase is
over and they have escaped.
134
Some characteristics will affect chases:
>> Hunter Talent - Allows a failed chaser to engage in a
Mind challenge to outthink their opponent and get in front
of them.
>> Runner Talent - Allows a character to have an Inspired
Advantage in a Chase (unless their opponent doubles their
Prowess).
>> Slay Technique - Allows a character to move two Range
ranks when they win a challenge.
>> Criminal Potent Effect - Allows a character to gain
automatically a Range rank on any chaser who cannot
counter with a rank of Criminal or Investigator.
Ranged Weapons
Ranged weapons present some problems for live games,
in that they are very difficult to portray properly. The
rules here are intended not to be realistic. KC is a game
about angels and not about raging gun battles. Ranged
combat occurs when one or both sides of the combat have
a weapon that can be used at range.
Ranged Warfare
Players still use their Warfare for all combat challenges.
The primary difference is that a ranged weapon can allow
a Warfare challenge at Medium or even Long Ranges.
If an opponent does not have their own
Ranged weapon, then they will have to defend
with their Reactive Body.
Movement under Fire
When a character is being attacked at range, they may
choose one of three options:
>> Attack Back - Assuming they have a ranged weapon.
>> Move Carefully - They can try to win the Ranged
Warfare challenge and, if they do, they can Move
a Range rank.
>> Move Recklessly - A player can move as normal
(provided they aren’t otherwise prevented).
If they do this, they must relent to the
Ranged Warfare challenge and cannot spend
Defensive Maneuvers.
 Ambush
An Ambush is when one character attempts to surprise
attack another.
To have a successful Ambush, you must engage your
opponent in a Comparable Mind challenge.
>> The Acute Senses Talent (P. 98) provides an Inspiration
when defending against an Ambush.
There are some restrictions to declaring an Ambush:
>> The target cannot already be engaged in combat.
>> The target cannot be obviously aware of your presence
(such as looking right at you).
A successful Ambush gives the following benefits for 1
round:
>> The victim is considered to have no action, is Impeded and
cannot use Maneuvers.
++The Combat Reflexes Talent (P. 99) allows a
character to spend Defensive Maneuvers.
>> The Ambusher is free to use Maneuvers and Techniques as
normal.
Drama Points
Drama Points are described in further detail in the
“Drama Points” section.
During combat, a player can Spend a Drama Point to
gain one of the follow combat effects:
>> Exhausting Attack - Your successful attack this round
will force your opponent to Exhaust a Trait.
>> Scene Change - You change the scene for you and one
other opponent, by moving from one location to another.
Picture the fight either flowing naturally from location to
location or violently as you slam your opponent through a
convenient plate glass window.
++Your opponent will suffer a Disadvantage unless
they Exhaust a rank.
++Other characters are Disoriented unless they want
keep up, which they may do by Exhausting a Trait.
You can spend Drama points for other non-combat
effects so long as they make sense to the scene.
135
example
Tethriel tries to Ambush a devil.
He has a 4 Dynamic Mind while the devil
has 4 Reactive Mind. Tethriel manages to get
his Ambush.
Normally, the devil has a 7 Warfare to defend
himself with, whileTethriel has a 5 Warfare.
The devil gains one Advantage.
If Tethriel is successful, he’ll inflict damage
on the devil, and is free to use an Offensive
Maneuver, while the devil cannot spend any
Maneuvers to protect itself. If not, the devil
will evade the attack but will not inflict any
damage.
chapter vii: System
Preemptive Slow Technique
A Technique that has a Slow Speed and is used during
combat will not affect the target until after combat.
Some players may attempt to take advantage of this out-
of-game knowledge by launching ‘unexpected’ attacks or
by declaring that they were going to attack at that same
moment.
If the first round of combat has not actually begun (the
first Warfare challenge has not been rolled) and there was
at least 5 minutes of time during which a Slow Technique
could have been used, then you may Spend a Drama point
to have planned ahead with enough time to have your
otherwise Slow Technique take hold first, just prior to the
first punch thrown.
If there is any question as to whether this is viable, merely
compare your Dynamic Stat (governed by the Technique)
to the Reactive Stat of your attacker. If they are equal or
higher, then you did declare your Slow Technique at the
same time, and are allowed to spend a Drama Point to
have it work (provided the challenge works of course) just
prior to combat.
 Weapons
Weapons
There can be three types of weapons in Kingdom
Come:
Melee Weapons
These types of weapons are usable only in hand-to-hand
combat and are of particular interest to the Fallen, since
only melee weapons can be hallowed weapons.
All weapons provide a single Offensive Maneuver to
their user. A character may only benefit from this default
Offensive Maneuver once per combat scene. Therefore,
switching weapons every round provides no benefits.
Only melee weapons can be made into Hallowed
weapons and only Hallowed weapons can be Imbued (see
Hallow) with additional Maneuvers.
If someone in history has used an item with reasonable
success as a weapon, it should be possible for a Fallen to
select it as a hallowed weapon. The Storyguide has the
final say if something is terribly unusual or silly, and
therefore not applicable.
chapter vii: System
Thugs
Combat in KC is designed to be exciting and quick. And
where would some of the dramatic tension be, if heroes
and villains could not fight off hordes of lesser enemies?
An NPC without a name or ‘speaking lines’ can be
considered a thug for the purpose of damage.
There are two differences in fighting with thugs:
>> When a named character spends an Offensive Maneuver
against a thug, instead of inflicting one extra wound for
that Maneuver, they get to inflict a number of wounds
equal to their maximum Offensive Maneuvers.
++Variable Maneuvers used as Offensive Maneuvers
count towards this.
>> As non-named characters, they cannot Voluntarily take
Trauma.
Thug Characteristics:
Body: 3, Mind: 1, Soul: 2
Warfare: 3
Offensive Maneuvers: 3
Defensive Maneuvers: 1
Wounds: Surface: 2, Severe: 3, Mortal: 1
136
Ranged Weapons
There are two types of ranged weapons: Archaic (bows,
crossbows, etc.) and Modern (firearms). Archaic ranged
weapons have one Offensive Maneuver, usable only at
Medium or Long range. Firearms can use their Offensive
Maneuver at Close to Long range. Modern ranged
weapons cannot be used by Fallen.
Remember that this Offensive Maneuver can be used
only once in a combat scene.
Impromptu Weapons
An impromptu weapon is created by using an element of
the environment, both to surprise and injure an opponent.
Whether using a metal pipe, smashing an opponent’s
head into a sink or kicking them through plate glass, the
effect is the same.
>> An impromptu weapon gives a character one Offensive
Maneuver, but also gives them a Disadvantage when using
it.
example
Casiel faces off against some
nameless demons. He has 5 Offensive
Maneuvers and 3 Variable Maneuvers. Each
time he wins against these ‘thugs’ and Spends
an Offensive Maneuver, he will inflict his base
damage (1 wound) and 5 extra wounds (1 for
every Offensive Maneuver he knows) for 6
wounds total.
He has still only Spent 1 Offensive Maneuver
to do this. If he spent a Variable Maneuver as
an Offensive he would, for at least 1 round,
possess 6 Offensive Maneuvers and thus his
‘thug’ damage would be 7 wounds.
 Order of Events

Declaration - P. 120, P. 123

One player declares an action. If players cannot agree on whose action goes first, they should compare Dynamic Prowesses to
decide.

Actions - P124
Players with declare actions for that round.
Players typically choose between Combat Actions, Break, Technique Use, or Unorthodox Action.
Compare - P. 120

Players compare Prowesses (Warfare by default) and determine who has the Prowess Advantages, if either.

Complications - P. 120
Spend Inspirations for an Inspired Advantage, Drama Points for effects, spend Dramatic Maneuvers that could influence the
Test, Spend a Technique Rank if desired, etc.

chapter vii: System

Test - P. 121
The player with the Advantage rolls the die (each Advantage adds 1 to the die roll).
If neither player has a net Advantage, then it doesn’t matter who rolls.
3 or less – loss (player’s action is unsuccessful; opponent wins)
4 or more – win (player’s action is successful; opponent loses)
Spend Offensive and Defensive Maneuvers - P. 126
The player who won the test can declare one (1) Offensive Maneuver. The player who lost the test can declare one (1) Defensive
Maneuver, or a Dramatic Maneuver that states it may be used after the roll.

Results - P. 121, P. 126

Winner inflicts one wound level on the loser, plus one from an Offensive Maneuver.
Spend a Technique Rank if desired, appropriate and the player has not yet taken a Free action.

This is a suggested guideline and need not be followed religiously. You do not have to follow this as a checklist.
If something is overlooked or skipped, just move on!

137
 The Last Crusade
“Where the hell is the Murder!?” Sarim shouted as he narrowly ducked under the claws of a demon.
The only other member of his Choir left was Hadriel. He was too knee-deep in demons to offer a response.
“This isn’t going to end well.” Sarim growled as the demons surged forward. He kicked one hard in the midsection, parried the
claws and slashed with his sword at another one. But there were too many; Sarim felt the teeth of a third sink into his shoulder. If
he wasn’t whirling about so quickly, the demon might have had his throat.

Sarim is in a Fray with 3 demons (all are unnamed and thus Thugs).

As the solo fighter in a Fray, he chooses the Primary Attacker. It doesn’t make much difference in this
situation as the demons are functioning with the same ‘Characteristics’.

All are taking a Combat Action; thus the round proceeds swiftly. Sarim has a Warfare of 7, while the
demons have a Warfare of 5. He has the Prowess Advantage over each of them.

It is easier for the demon players to roll the dice, so they each roll a d6 and modify the results with a -1
(because of Sarim’s Prowess Advantage). The final results have two demons lose and one demon win.

Sarim spends two offensive Maneuvers, one against each of the demons against whom he won. He has 3
Offensive Maneuvers in total, so with his Base Damage (of 1) he will inflict 4 wounds against both of
them. In turn, they both spend a Defensive Maneuver to take only 3 wounds.

The demon who won was not the Primary Attacker, and thus will not be able to declare a Potent Effect.
Still, he spends an Offensive Maneuver and Sarim counters with a Defensive Maneuver. Sarim still takes a
wound from the Demon’s Base Damage.
chapter vii: System

Taking damage will possibly trigger Sarim’s Impartation. He checks to see if his Soul is Comparable to the
demon and it is. The demon is forced to Exhaust a Trait at this time and the round is now over.

Hadriel grunted as he took a hard punch to the ribs. He returned the attack in kind as he cut down a pair of demons, but, like a
hydra, for each one he cut down, two more were eager to take its place. One of them was fast, too fast for him to react to. Its foul
claw slashed across his throat. Pain nearly made him vomit, but he shook it off and willed the flesh to knit back before he lost too
much blood.

Hadriel has 5 demons on him. He is required only to respond to 3 of them but he wants to cut
them down fast, so he accepts all 5 challenges this round. He declares a Primary attacker.

Hadriel has the Prowess Advantage and spends an Inspiration to get a second Advantage. Only
the Primary attacker is not Impeded, so only he will be able to spend an Inspiration for an Inspired Advantage.
Therefore, Hadriel has +2 over 4 of the demons and a +1 over the Primary demon. The demon players roll.

Hadriel beats three of the four demons. The Primary and another managed to win their rolls. Against the demons
that he beats,Hadriel has 5 Offensive Maneuvers in total, but only 2 left for this fight. He spends them both (on
two of the three he won against). He will inflict 6 wounds on those two, but without any Offensive Maneuvers
for the third one, he will only inflict his Base Damage (1 wound).

The demons who won their Tests are both allowed to spend Offensive Maneuvers and, in answer, Hadriel spends
only 1 Defensive Maneuver. He could have spent another one, as he can spend 1 per opponent. However, instead,
he will Spend a rank of Endure not to take the damage from the second demon, thus ignoring the two wounds it
would have caused.

138
 Sarim winces as he risks a glance at his Choirmate and sees the vicious blow. He know his comrade is tougher than any Fallen has
a right to be and hopes that he will be okay. Steeling his resolve, Sarim lashes out with a series of blocks and strikes; his dance of
death brings down two demons. The third one grabs a huge chair and tries to use the falling body to launch off and land on Sarim.
Sarim lets his Temperance flow out; he sees where the demon will land before it does and leaps out of the way. But the demon does
not mess around; the second it misses and lands, it discards the chair and springs again, inhumanly fast, slamming him hard to the
ground and knocking the wind out of him.

Sarim still must deal with his 3 demons. He picks a Severely wounded one as the Primary.

They’ve already established that he has the Prowess Advantage, so that step is skipped in their
future rounds. He spends an Inspiration, as does the Primary. Two of the demons are Severely wounded,
so they would gain a Disadvantage this round, but they Exhaust a Rank of True Voice to ignore it for the round.
The Primary demon uses a Smite Potent Effect to increase his Base damage to 2, but gives himself a Disadvantage in
the process.

He wins against two and loses against the Primary. He spends his last Offensive Maneuver on one of them which
results in another 4 wounds, which is more than enough to kill that one, even when a Defensive Manuever is spent.
He will inflict his Base Damage of 1 against the other Demon, who can spend a Defensive Maneuver to reduce that
to nothing.

The Primary used a Potent Effect that will increase his Base Damage to 2, so Sarim uses his own Harmony Potent
Effect that prevents him from suffering an enemy’s Potent Effect. Sarim is still struck with the demon’s regular
Base Damage (and any Maneuvers).

The Primary demon then declares the Clinch Dramatic Maneuver, which Sarim does not have. Because of this,

chapter vii: System

Sarim cannot spend Offensive or Defensive Maneuvers against that demon. The demon spends his Offensive
Maneuver and thus inflicts 2 wounds on Sarim.

Sarim’s Impartation kicks in, and the demon has to Exhaust a Rank to counter it. Sarim would love to use one of
Impartation’s Potent Effects, but he has already spent 1 Potent Effect this round and cannot spend any more.

The fight continues...

§
The devil sat, bemused by Raum’s challenge. His eyes flared a deep red as he offered a display of power.
“I cannot respect you or your duel. You messed with Creation and, while we have that small thing in common, you still stood
against us in the War. And although punished, you were still loyal lapdogs of the Creator; that is not a thing that we can forgive. So
if it is all the same to you, I think I will just be on my way.”
Raum was tired from all this. Tired just to get to this point. He felt his anger wash away and a calmness come to rest inside him.
His grip on his weapons slackened; he dimly was aware that the devil was starting to leave. But he just didn’t care. Let It leave. He
had done enough for the Civitas. It really didn’t matter. Nothing really mattered.
Then a thought: He was a Black Knight, and this was important. His duty. No, screw his duty, he was Wrath. Anger was his
weapon. Anger was his strength. And nobody screwed with Raum. No Kings of the Civitas, and certainly not a damned devil.
“Hey.” Raum scowled. “Didn’t take your kind for cowards. I guess that’s how we kicked your asses out of Heaven. Bitch.”

139
 Raum confronts the devil, intent on attacking. But the devil has other plans and spends a
Drama point for a Speech, which provides him with a few minutes of time.

This in turn allows him to spend a 2nd Drama point to preempt Raum’s combat action with a Slow
Technique - in this case, Corruption.

The devil’s Dynamic Soul is higher than Raum’s Reactive Soul, so the devil has the Prowess Advantage. Raum
spends an Inspiration and so does the devil, effectively neutralizing each other’s Inspired Advantage. It should be
noted that Raum has an Inspired Advantage from being Blessed before this situation, but he already has an Inspired
Advantage (from his Inspiration) and therefore cannot use two at a time. Finally, the devil uses Nimbus to give
Itself a Transcendent Advantage. All told, the devil has 2 Advantages over Raum and thus a +2 to the roll, which
he makes with ease.

Raum intends to Resist, and so he must take a Severe Trauma. As the devil was taking this time to leave, Raum has
the luxury to resist.

“You will regret this, little man.” The devil snarls and draws its vicious sword.
“Not as much as you will.” A woman’s voice comes from behind, but it is too late. She leaps and digs her daggers into its back.
Raum charges, but eats the flat of the devil’s blade as it reaches behind, grabbing Micah and slamming her to the ground.

Micah has emerged from behind the devil in Inner Silence. She can only do so because neither
the devil nor Raum could sense her (Raum didn’t bother to try).
chapter vii: System

Micah and Raum are part of a Bonded Murder and, as such, they get to choose who the Primary
Attacker is, not the devil. They agree that it will be Micah this round.

The three fight. The devil has a better Warfare than Micah, but a Warfare equal to Raum’s. As such, the devil
gains the Prowess Advantage over her. The devil is Impeded for the round, due to falling for an Ambush.

Micah spends an Inspiration. Raum is not the Primary, and so he is Impeded and gains nothing from Spending his
Inspirations. Micah has no net Advantages over the Devil. The Devil has 1 Advantage over Raum.

Micah and Raum roll; Micah wins, while Raum fails. Micah uses a Potent Effect of Slay to cause the devil to
take1 Unpreventable wound at the end of the next round. She inflicts her base damage and spends her Offensive
Maneuver. The Devil spends a Defensive to avoid one of those wounds.

The devil strikes Raum for 3 wounds total, 2 because his base damage against Fallen is higher than normal and 1
from an Offensive Maneuver. Raum can only spend 1 Defensive Maneuver. He is Impeded, as he is not the Primary
Attacker, but chooses to spend his Dramatic Maneuver, Leader of the Pack, to become a Primary Attacker. As such,
he is immediately no longer Impeded. He does this so he can try to activate his Ravage. He compares his Dynamic
Soul with the devil’s Reactive and is not Comparable. Now that he is not Impeded he can spend an Inspiration to
become Comparable (it will do nothing retroactively to help him change losing the combat action.

With his Ravage, he can now spend a Potent Effect to take 1 less wound from his opponent and thus only takes 1
wound from the attack.

The devil has Ravage and declares his Soul Prowess; he is more than Comparable to both of them. The Core Effect
means that when he spends an Offensive Maneuver, he can apply it to Micah as well, so she takes a wound. She
prevents it with a Defensive Maneuver.

140
 The door finally surrendered to Sarim and Hadriel’s onslaught.
They barged into a dim warehouse office, filled with an assortment of
once plush, now rotting furniture. The sour smell of decay assaulted
them.
In the middle of the room, there were three badly wounded fighters
circling each other.
“‘Bout time you losers showed up.” Raum didn’t even bother
looking back at them.
Sarim felt a hot surge of anger. “If you had stuck to the plan...!”
“We do not have time for this crap!” Micah yelled. For a moment,
Sarim was lost in his own little world. He had expected and wanted
some sort of reaction from Micah, not her bitter indifference. He had
hoped for her to acknowledge him at least. To give him a knowing
look.
The devil was slowly backing away. “If you little pretend angels need
some time to chat about this, I’ll just head on out and leave you all
alone.” It spoke with a mocking grin.
“No Effin’ way.” Micah readied herself to pounce.
Sarim and Hadriel marched up, swords at the ready. Sarim gave
a quick glare at Raum and a sideways glance to Micah. “This isn’t
over.”
Raum scoffed at him. “Any time, sissy.”

chapter vii: System

Micah refused to acknowledge him still.
All four Fallen charged the devil, who hissed and threw himself
against their steel...

example
Sarim and Hadriel started this
round at Medium Range. Moving would
normally cost them their Standard Action,
but as this is important both Exhausted a
Trait to make their Move action a Free one,
allowing them to get into this action this
round.

The witty banter is just for fun. It does not

give anybody enough time to rest.

The fight will proceed as normal, except

that with four Fallen from two different
Congregations, they will not have the
advantage of being able to pick their Primary
Attacker.

141
 chapter viii

Techniques
chapter viii: Techniques

142
 “And it came to pass, when the angel of the Lord spake these words unto all the children of Israel, that the
people lifted up their voice, and wept.”
Judges: 2:4

Beings of a Celestial nature are gifted with amazing powers: Fallen, Nephilim, demons, devils, and angels all possess
Techniques. Once Fallen begin to recall their celestial nature, they realize they are capable of wondrous (and sometimes
miraculous) feats, which they call Techniques. With the exception of the word Techniques, all names used are out-of-
game terms. Fallen have not spent time giving needless names to their innate abilities. The names and ranks in this book
are given for ease of game-play, not so characters can discuss them in game.
Fallen can and often do recognize the effects of many Techniques. Almost all Fallen who have been around for a while
learn that Faithful Fallen, for example, can conjure fire, can bind a person to their word, and can make the Immoral feel
the weight of morality; these are simply some of the abilities of the Faithful, just as incredible strength and a capacity for
violence and anger are traits of the Wrathful.
Techniques follow a pattern, demonstrating universal aspects, such as when a Technique can be used, how long a
Technique lasts, and so forth.

Effects Manifestation
All Techniques have an Effect in the game. To keep The Manifestation of a Technique represents how

chapter viii: Techniques

things consistent and comparable, every Technique has
two types of Effects: Core and Potent. You must have
Ranks in a Technique to use any Effects.
Core Effects are considered the default use of the
Technique. Although it may require a challenge, it requires
little further effort from the character.
Potent Effects are stronger effects that can only be
achieved through the Spending of a Rank.
Potent Effects most often are effects that are applied in
addition to the Core Effect. That is to say, a player must
use the Core Effect on a target and then ‘tack on’ a Potent
Effect. The general exception to this are Warfare-based
Techniques.
All Potent Effects are Free actions.
Also see Resisting for Exhausting a Rank.
obvious the Technique is.
>> Blatant – The target, as well as onlookers, can tell that
something isn’t right. In some cases, Blatant effects can
be obvious to everyone (anyone around would notice a
character using Brimstone to ignite their weapon, for
example).
>> Subtle – The target will not immediately think that
they are under the Effect of a Technique during its use.
Onlookers will have to use their own judgement, but by
default there is no ‘tell-tale’ sign that a Subtle Technique
is functioning. After the Technique has run its course, the
only way for the target to recognize that they were affected
is:
++Logical Talent - May be used once per Event.
++Renitence - A Potent Effect of Renitence is to know
that you were affected by a Technique.
++Submitting - If you Submit to the Technique, you
get to figure it out later.
>> Inconspicuous – As Subtle; however, the target must take a
Voluntary Trauma Contest with a Medium (5) Difficulty
to ‘figure it out’.

143
 Resisting
Many Techniques produce powerful, mind-altering effects
which force a character to act in a manner contrary to the
their nature. However, it is possible to resist Techniques
in one of three ways:
>> Voluntarily take a Severe Trauma in the Set that matches
the Technique (for Body Techniques, the victim may choose
Mind or Soul).
>> Exhaust a Rank of the same Technique that was used.
>> Spend a Rank of the Rebel Profession (however this only
lasts for 1 round/Rank).
In the first two cases, the Technique is fully Resisted. In
the last case, the Technique is only temporarily Resisted
(the target gains full control for 1 round per Rank
Spending, but the Technique returns in full
after that moment of rebellion).
A Technique may be Resisted at any
time (immediately or later).
Resisting has several effects:
Speed
Speed is the term used to describe how much of one’s
Action it takes for the Technique to manifest.
>> Passive - Does not take any part of one’s action to
perform, and the Technique’s Core Effect is always
available.
>> Insignificant - Does not take any part of one’s action
to perform, but must be declared. Maneuvers take
Insignificant speed.
>> Free - This does not actually require much of player’s
action to perform, therefore they can perform this in
addition to a Standard Speed Action. One Free Speed
Action can be taken before or after a Standard Action.
++All Potent Effects are Free Actions.
>> Standard - It takes a character’s action
to perform this Technique; however, they are
not so focused as to be unaware of their
environment.
>> Slow - This Technique takes an
unspecified number of minutes as the

Core Speed vs.

>> All Effects of the Technique end. effects worm their way into the target.

Potent Effects
>> Manifestation shifts one step towards This means that, if used during combat,
Blatant, for the Resisting character. it will not come into effect until after a
>> Except when using Rebel to Resist, the combat scene.
chapter viii: Techniques

character cannot be affected by that
Technique for 1 scene.
Unnamed characters (i.e. Thugs) cannot
take Trauma to resist Techniques.
The Speed listed under each
Technique defines how long it
takes for the Core Effect to take
hold.
However, all Potent Effects are
considered to have a Speed of
Free.
++ If you were in the target’s presence
for at least 5 minutes before a combat
action is declared, you can Spend a Drama
Point to preempt their combat action with
a Slow Technique. Your Slow Technique
will occur first, which may force them to
change their action.

Except with Passive

Techniques, you must use the
Core Effect first, before you can
use a Potent Effect. But once
done, you can use one Potent
Effect each round as a Free
Action.

144
 Duration
It is often important to know for how long a Technique’s
Effects last.
>> Instant – takes effect immediately but does not last beyond
the round.
>> Lasting - lasts a scene and may be increased (see below).
>> Lingering - the effects last for a pre-determined set time, or
some event will trigger its end.
Extending Lasting Duration
The effects of Lasting Techniques remain for 1 scene
(or 10 minutes, whichever is longer). A Drama Point can
change a Lasting Technique to a Lingering Technique.
In this case, the Technique will last a dramatically
appropriate length of time, which will not be less than 2
scenes and not greater than the targeted player’s enjoyment
of being affected by the Technique.
Challenge
Some Techniques require a challenge, and others are
easier to use.
>> None – Some Techniques simply function and cannot be
contested in any way by other characters.
>> Comparable - Some Techniques only require that you
possess an Advantage over your opponent. If you possess
a Prowess Advantage, then you are successful. Otherwise,
you will need to gain an Inspired or Transcendent
Advantage.
>> Contest - Most Techniques require a Contest, using the
initiator’s Dynamic Prowess against the target’s Reactive
Prowess as listed by the Technique.
>> Combat - Some Techniques are primarily applicable in
combat. Their Potent Effects can often only be applied
when a player is using their Warfare.
Prowesses - Dynamic vs. Reactive
Generally, the player using the Technique is the active
player and will be using their Dynamic Prowess. The target
of the Technique will use their Reactive.
There are a few times where two Techniques are directly
opposed to each other and, in these cases, both players
are taking an action; thus, both players use their Dynamic
Prowess.
145
Contradicting Techniques
There will be some situations where a character is affected
by two (or more) Techniques. A player should attempt to
do their best to engage all the Techniques by which they
are affected. However, in the case of extremely conflicting
Techniques, the Technique that was most recently used is
the predominant one.
Range
>> Body Techniques require direct physical contact with the
target. Techniques are channelled through a character’s
palm, so one can’t just brush shoulders or use trivial
contact when using a Body Technique.
>> Mind Techniques require close personal distance, so the
range is anything within a few feet (or around a metre);
the distance at which you would conduct a normal
conversation is usually appropriate. The subject must
acknowledge your presence for you to attempt a challenge.
>> Soul Techniques can be used at greater distances, as much
as the length of a moderately-sized room, about 20 feet (or
5-6 metres). The target must be aware that they are in your
presence.
chapter viii: Techniques
>> Verbal commands, if required by the Technique, must be
delivered audibly and directly to the target.
Targets
A Technique normally can only affect one target at a
time.
This means that if you use Bliss or Judgment on one
target, you cannot use that Technique again on another
target, including yourself, until a scene passes.
Some Potent Effects allow you to use the Technique on
an additional target.
Many Combat Techniques allow you to affect each
opponent who is in Close distance or in combat with you,
thus they circumvent the single target restriction.
 Repeated Attempts
You may not use the same Standard or Slow Speed
Technique on another character repeatedly, whether
successful or not.
After the successful use of a Technique on a target, you
must wait for until after the next scene before you attempt
to use the same Technique on the same target.
If you fail a Technique challenge, you may not attempt
to use the same Technique on the same target for at least
three scenes (about 30 minutes).
Note
Passive Techniques, such as Combat Techniques, are not
subject to the Repeated Attempts restriction.
Trauma
A common Potent Effect is to make a the target of
the Technique perform a Contested Trauma Challenge
after the Technique has run its course. Essentially, the
Technique can make a person ashamed that they had
acted in the way that they did, but the exact details of why
can be left to the players.
In these cases, the Contested Trauma Challenge is a
Reactive Prowess that matches the Set of the Technique
(so Mind Techniques will always inflict Psychological
Trauma if the Reactive Mind test fails).
The Difficulty is always Medium (5).
Some Techniques have terrible consequences that could
(and often should) be dealt with by a person’s normal
Morality. This is generally Voluntary Contested Trauma
or Voluntary Trauma, as determined by the player and
Storyguide.

Summary
To use non-Passive Techniques you must:
>> Engage a target in a Challenge.
chapter viii: Techniques

++A target may submit to a Challenge, meaning that they choose to let it affect them without resistance.
>> If the challenge is won, then the target is affected by the Core Effect of the Technique.
++Win or lose, you cannot use that Technique for 1 scene (unless it is a Passive Technique).
>> Once a target is affected by your Core Effect, you may apply 1 Potent Effect per round, provided you are not Impeded.
++Applying a Potent Effect requires that you Spend a Rank of that Technique.
++Unless otherwise restricted, you can apply the same Potent Effect over and over again.
++Potent Effects are always Fast, meaning that they do not even take your full action in a given round. However, keep in
mind that the Core Effect may be Slow, meaning that it will take a few minutes for the Core Effect to ‘settle in’ before
you can technically apply a Potent Effect.
++With a Slow Technique, you can still apply the Potent Effect at the time of winning the challenge. But that Potent
Effect will not ‘settle’ in until the Core Effect does as well.

Passive Techniques, such as Combat Techniques, function differently:

>> Engage a target in a Challenge, if any.
++Endure, Impartation and Ravage require that you are Comparable with a target.
++Combat Techniques (those that focus on the Warfare Prowess) do not require a Challenge to function.
>> The Core Effect is always Insignificant; so as long as you win the challenge (again, if any), then you can use the Core Effect as
required.
>> Unless you are Impeded, one Potent Effect can be applied per round as a Free action. It can be applied when needed, before or
after the dice roll (but never during).
++Remember that although you may have multiple Techniques at the ready, you can still only use one Potent Effect per
round.
++In a combat scene, if you are not the Primary Attacker, you are Impeded. This only matters in a Fray Combat.

146
Embodiment Body Mind Soul
Core Hallow (P. 148) True Voice (P. 151) Nimbus (P. 150)

Charity Sacrifice (P. 183) Bless (P. 157) Shepherd (P. 186)

Faith Brimstone (P. 159) Accordance (P. 153) Impel (P. 172)

Fortitude Valor (P. 192) Renitence (P. 182) Endure (P. 166)

Hope Recure (P. 181) Absolution (P. 152) Sanctuary (P. 184)

Justice Scourge (P. 185) Augur (P. 156) Judgment (P. 178)

Prudence Bliss (P. 158) Foretelling (P. 168) Confession (P. 160)

chapter viii: Techniques

Temperance Harmony (P. 169) Inquisition (P. 176) Impartation (P. 171)

Avarice Appropriation (P. 155) Harrow (P. 170) Covet (P. 162)

Envy Slay (P. 187) Inner Silence (P. 175) Despoil (P. 163)

Gluttony Voracity (P. 193) Indulge (P. 173) Dispensation (P. 165)

Lust Perversion (P. 179) Invidious (P. 177) Enslave (P. 167)

Pride Vainglory (P. 191) Approbation (P. 154) Subjugation (P. 190)

Sloth Infestation (P. 174) Slumber (P. 188) Corruption (P. 161)

Wrath Smite (P. 189) Detestation (P. 164) Ravage (P. 180)

147
 Core Hallow
Officer Hobbs just couldn’t add it up. The cuffs he had used on the
Challenge: Comparable
suspect were over a year old, but for them just to break like that, it
didn’t make sense. As he knelt by the door frame of his cruiser, his
Duration: Lingering
entire world began to make less sense. He accepted that handcuffs
could break, but he couldn’t figure out how the suspect had just
Speed: Standard
kicked open the door. As he inspected it, the lock mechanism looked
rusted and brittle. The boys down at HQ kept better shape of their
Manifestation: Subtle
toys than this.

Prowess: Body

Description:
Beings with Hallow can become Affections only by Supplication.
One of the Core Techniques, Hallow allows characters to perform a This is detailed in the Vices section on P. 110.
crucial action: the act of Sanctifying or Desecrating.
With objects and locations, only something with some amount of
Sanctification makes an object stronger, more durable, and/or meaning can become Affections.
removes impurities or repairs some damage - makes it the best it can be,
but does not change the nature of the object. A piece of wood couldn’t The character who creates the Affection is known as the Begetter.
be made to be stronger than steel, but it could be Sanctified to be the
strongest piece of wood of its type, hard to break, hard to burn, without
impurities or damage. Sanctification can be used to repair an object, Core Effect:
but depending on the damage, it might take a while. A shattered chair
would not suddenly spring back together, but the Fallen could take The character can create Affections.
each piece and match it up to where it broke off and use Sanctify to
chapter viii: Techniques

Any being who possesses Hallow can create up

repair that break without any sign of previous damage.
to three Affections. Fallen can create those, plus
Sanctification can be used on a person in much the same way. A
Sanctified person generally feels a little better and a little more healthy, additional core Affections which are a little more
but serious ailments or wounds are not cured by Hallow. At best the potent (for a total of 6 possible Affections).
immune system is given a boost and helps them cope a little better with These core Affections are the Hallowed weapon, the Domus and the
the stress in their life. Companion (object, location and person).
Desecration, on the other hand, works in the opposite manner. It Beyond Affections, you can also Sanctify (Moral) or Desecrate
weakens and rots an object, adding impurities or outright breaks. A (Immoral) things you can touch.
door lock might rust in the hands, which would cause it to break with
relative ease. Insects might rot a wall. A car might break down for any Sanctifying generally makes something stronger. Desecrate makes
number of reasons. A Desecrated person might get depressed and their something weaker. To do either, what you touch must be able to
health diminish, which in turn would make them more susceptible to become an Affection. You are, in essence, turning it into a momentary
disease. Affection, strengthening or weakening it and then drawing your power
back into yourself. As such, if the object is already an Affection or a
Using Hallow to Sanctify something comes naturally to Moral Fallen, being with Hallow, you cannot Sanctify or Desecrate it.
while Desecrating something comes naturally to Immoral Fallen.
On the next page, the Core Affections are described in more detail.
In either direction, Hallow allows the creation of what Fallen call
an Affection, which can be a person, place, or object. To create an
Affection, a Fallen imbues the target with a piece of their own essence.
An Affection is thereby spiritually linked to the Fallen who created it
(and this can be sensed through True Voice).
Only beings without Hallow (most Nephilim and humans), who
are not already an Affection, and who are willing, may become an
Affection. A person can be advised or coerced, but ultimately a person
must choose to become an Affection; no challenge can force them
into it, except through the use of the Appropriation or Subjugation
Technique.

148
 Hallowed Weapon
Every Fallen finds a calling to a Hallowed weapon, which can be
anything that the universe would consider a melee weapon (tools that
can be used to harm another aren’t always considered a ‘weapon’).
A Hallowed weapon gains 1 Variable Maneuver
for every Rank of Hallow the character
possesses.
A Hallowed weapon is an Affection that may be summoned to a Fallen
at a moment’s notice. Provided no one is looking directly at the weapon
itself, or specifically attempting to prevent its use, it can be summoned.
When no longer needed, it will return to the Domus.
A Hallowed weapon represents a part of the Fallen’s body.
Domus
A Domus is a home and is a critical part of a Fallen’s existence.
When a Fallen dies the Hollow Death, their Domus is the only way for
them to find their way back from Purgatory. Without one, it could take
weeks or years, and the location where they arrive would be wrong.
A Fallen’s place of residence becomes their Domus. There is no
‘fooling’ the universe. A Fallen cannot pick a place to be their Domus
and then try never to live there.
Fallen can share a Domus if they live together.
For every rank of Hallow, Domus gains
the
one rank of one of the character’s Embodiment
Techniques.
That is to say, one Hallow will mean that a Domus will have a Rank
of 1 Technique while 3 Ranks of Hallow means that a Domus will have
all 3 Embodiment Techniques at 1 Rank each.
This can allow the Domus itself to use Techniques for story reasons
(like a Slothful opium den where people go to forget their worries via
Corruption). They also allow a Fallen to use the Domus’s rank as if
it were their own (thus they can Spend the Domus’s rank instead of
their own).
The Domus can even have Techniques that the player has not yet
taken for their character (in which case they do gain access to that
Technique but only when in their Domus).
The player picks the order of Techniques that their Domus gains.
149
Companion
A Companion is a steadfast human who comes to accept their role
(whether through choice, fear, love, hate, etc.). Fallen simply seem to
find one human who ‘gets them’.
A Companion gains 1 additional Inspiration per
rank of their Begetter’s Hallow.
A character who does not have a Companion
must take a Permanent Trauma until such time as
they take one.
All other Affections are ‘normal’. They merely have a link to the
Begetter for the Begetter’s reasons. However, all Affections can be
tracked through the Symphony (P. 229).
All human Affections (Companion included) are considered
Disadvantaged when challenges occur between their Begetter and
themselves.
The bond between a human Affection (Companions included) can
last a lifetime. However, if the Begetter no longer desires the bond,
they can remove it immediately. If the Affection no longer desires it,
they must avoid any contact with the Begetter for 1 month per rank
of Hallow.
Potent Effect:
May 1 Being
chapter viii: Techniques
cause wound to a who has an
opposed Morality.
This effect may also Banish a Being that is not native to the world of
Clay (angels, devils, demons, etc.), provided that the Being is already
at their physical Moral wound (and It’s Guise doesn’t get killed
prematurely by a failed Mercy roll). Hallow may be the Effect that
causes the wound that brings the Being to its Moral wound.
A Banishment Roll is needed, which is much like the Kill/True
Death roll. A 6+ is needed. Every rank of Hallow possessed (crossed-off
ranks are counted) gives a +1 to this roll. A repeated attempt or history
with this Being also provides a +1 to this roll.
Potent Effect:
May damage (Immoral) or fix (Moral) large areas
(such as a whole vehicle, or a vault door).
Potent Effect:
May take 1 Lingering Trauma to perform the
opposite Morality of Hallow.
Note: There are whispers that the Remnant scoff at the limited power that
other Fallen display with Hallow. It is rumored that the Remnant can make
their Affections much more powerful than lesser Fallen.
 Core
Challenge: Comparable
Duration: Instant
Speed: Free
Manifestation: Special
Prowess: Soul
Description:
Fallen, angels and devils are said to be spirits
who inhabit human bodies of Clay. Still, the
Divine spark that created each of them exists
within, a reminder of their glory and power.
Beings with Nimbus have the ability to show
their divine spark. When they do, it appears
in the eyes in an impressive glow. Moral
beings tend to display a soothing blue whereas
Immoral have an ominous red.
Nimbus’s effects are actually quite varied.
chapter viii: Techniques
Indeed, like the other Core Techniques, it is
thought that there are many lost abilities and
‘tricks’.
For the most part, displaying one’s Nimbus is
a display of strength. Many Fallen use Nimbus
when they are emotional, so it tends to be tied
to strong feelings.
It is important to note that with all uses
of Nimbus, the character must unleash their
divine spark, thereby creating the glow from
their eyes. This makes the use of Nimbus
obvious. This is very important to consider
when characters use the Potent Effects, as
other supernatural creatures will recognize
that Nimbus is being summoned.
Core Effect:
A Flare of Nimbus will prompt
Mundane humans to forget the
supernatural.
Fallen themselves do not quite comprehend
why or how this works, but the common
belief is that before humans were born, they
were told by a Seraphim to forget what part of
Heaven they saw. That was one of the primal
emotional moments for the human soul and
Nimbus
“Just a sec,” Malachim said. Turning away from Jacob, his hand
burst into flame and a warm blue glow emanated from his eyes. The
Fallen took care to look around, not out of concern that someone
might see him, but to glance over the many people about. There
was a moment, just a second, where Jacob could see them begin to
respond, but the halo within Malachim extinguished any thought
from their minds that there might be anything amiss.
Jacob leaned in and lit his cigarette from Malachim’s hand.
“Nothing like using the power that ignited the sun to light your
effin’ cigarette.”
is retained by all humans. any Technique that it is used in association
This does not change how a human would with also Blatant.
initially react to the supernatural, be it fear, hate,
curiosity, etc. It triggers their initial emotion/ Potent Effect:
memory response to the supernatural, which
will cause them to obscure their own memory Make a Human unable to
of the situation rapidly. They will begin to communicate anything.
lose key details. Then they will begin to make This Effect lasts for one scene as you push the
some sense of the situation through logic, Babel effect further onto a human. Note that
convincing themselves that something more while the Core Effect only affects Mundane
plausible transpired. humans, this will affect all humans (such as
Thus, instead of seeing a Fallen use Potent Humans and even Affections).
Brimstone to light their fists on fire, one The Target will take a Medium (5) Trauma
person might swear that it was some ‘crazy’
they saw pour gasoline on their own hands Test for this.
and light it, while another might say that it
was all a movie stunt.
example
Potent Effect: Murmur has
May use this in lieu of any used Covet on Jacob but
has Spent all of his Ranks in
Embodiment Technique Rank to
Covet.
get its effect while using that
Embodiment Technique. He can Spend a rank
There is no additional time needed. of Nimbus to affect his
Remember that this makes the Manifestation opponent with a Potent
Blatant to supernatural beings. Effect of Covet.
Potent Effect: Jacob, a Fallen, will
Gain a Transcendent Advantage recognize the tell-tale flare
of Nimbus. While this will
on any challenge in which you are
not allow Jacob to realize
using your Dynamic Prowess. that he has been affected by
You cannot use this effect when you are Covet, he will know that
using your Reactive Prowess, such as when in Murmur did exert ‘power’
a static challenge against a Technique.
for some reason.
The use of Nimbus is Blatant and will make
150
True Voice Core

He stared at her for a long time; she blushed under his scrutiny. He
listened to the music that surrounded her, a ripple of sound crashing
Challenge: Comparable
against the music with which the building resonated. Her song was
of indulgence, of chemicals in her veins and spinning wild nights.
Duration: Lingering
The distant lyrics also spoke of Heaven, of folly and regret.
Speed: Slow
“You’re one of us.” He smiled at her. “You’re a Fallen… sorry… a…
an angel who fell. And unless I miss my guess, I’m going to say that Manifestation: Inconspicuous
your Embodiment is Gluttony.”
Prowess: Mind
“I don’t understand what the hell you’re talking about.” She began
to sob.

He stroked her hair. “I know, dear. But in time, you will.”

Description: attune an area towards an Embodiment. This Potent Effect:

The Symphony is a cacophony of music and
sound that exists just beyond human senses.
Everything in Creation has its own song. If
it can be perceived with the mundane senses
then the song can be ‘heard’. Every human
has their own song that shifts and changes as
their emotions and thoughts shift and change
(every emotion has its own song, which melds
is known as Predominance, and Fallen can
sense it. Not every area has a Predominance,
but many do.
People who possess an Embodiment or
Technique also make ripples in the Symphony;
this allows Fallen to sense other Fallen, angels,
devils, demons, Nephilim, etc., before they
can see them, if their True Voice is alert.
May gain details about another
character.
Such details include: Embodiment (if any,
but also including the Embodiment of all
Techniques that the character possesses),
type of being, and their name if it could be
known to them (all Celestial beings have met

chapter viii: Techniques

with the human’s song and so forth).
The True Voice allows a character to ‘listen’,
and in limited ways communicate with the
Symphony.
True Voice shields a person from the Babel
effect, which allows them to understand and
be understood by all humans (who don’t even
consider anything odd about it).
All things are remembered in the Symphony,
but only important things, like life, death,
strong emotions and critical events, tend to
buzz loud enough to be heard and only by
those who are skilled enough (see Augur).
The True Voice can sense current things,
however, and can be used to sense one’s
surroundings. Key songs stand out from the
crowd, so places and people of importance
can be recognized.
Locations, from streets to entire cities, give
off a certain vibe; so where a dark alley might
look dangerous to a human, a Fallen might
sense that the alley was steeped in Wrath.
It is possible to attune a location to a
particular Embodiment. Most of the time, this
is an unintentional act. Some people, such as
Fallen or those in the know, can intentionally
at some point, so every Celestial knows, if not
Core Effect: remembers, every other Celestial being).
Can sense things around you,
Potent Effect:
allowing you to detect the
Can look at patterns within the Symphony
presence of other supernatural involving their own Embodiment.
beings, key places and people.
You can learn what your
This allows you to see through the guises of
angels, devils and demons, to recognize them
Embodiment (or your Opposed
as supernatural beings. Embodiment) means to another
person.
You cannot listen to the Symphony at all
times, as it is too difficult and damaging to Thus, a Wrathful character could find out
your Clay mind. Thus, normally you must who another person hates (Wrath) or desires
declare when you are using the True Voice and to protect (Fortitude).
cannot simply ‘leave it up’.
Powerful events, such as the use of a Potent Effect:
Transcendent Advantage, will involuntarily
This allows you to invoke a
trigger your True Voice, as it is too loud to
ignore. Only in this case, does Speed become desired emotion in a Mundane
Insignificant. Through this, a character could
human.
determine a 2nd Tier being (if say, they
were consistently using their Transcendent The emotion should certainly affect role-
Advantage) whereas the moment a 1st Tier playing, but it is not strong or unbridled
being used their Transcendent Advantage, enough to have a game effect.
it would immediately reveal the being to all
within a city who possess True Voice.

151
 Hope Absolution
“Hush little baby, don’t say a word.” Saraphael began to sing the
Challenge: Comparable
song she had heard so long ago. She brushed her fingertips lightly
against the temples of her sleeping friend. He had been through
Duration: Lasting
so much, so quickly. To see his home destroyed by the Infernal, to
discover his Affections murdered by demons: it had been too much.
Speed: Slow
He had been found weeping in a dirty alley and brought to her by
Charlotte of the Deistical. His mind had shut down, tuned the
Manifestation: Inconspicuous
world out. Saraphael could fix him, given enough time, but as she
spent time with him, her heart ached for what would happen when
Prowess: Mind
he recovered and remembered the damage inflicted upon him.

Description: Potent Effect:

Absolution allows the Hopeful to ward off
negative influences on a target.
You force the Target to Resist example
an unwanted Technique. Instead
Sariel suspects
Core Effect: of Voluntary Trauma, they will Anqelique of being
get a Low (2) Trauma Test. under the effects of a
You cause a target to
Technique.
temporarily Resist a negative Potent Effect:
chapter viii: Techniques

effect, such as a Symptom or He uses Absolution on her,

Technique.
This merely suspends the negative effect for
1 scene. The negative effect will return after
the scene is over, and last for as long as it was
originally intended to last.
You remove the above Trauma
and her attitude changes
Test for forcing a person to immediately. He knows he
Resist an unwanted Technique. has put a Technique into
You need to use the previous Potent Effect remission for 1 scene, after
first and then use this one. which Anqelique will

Note that this requires a Comparable return to her unusual

Challenge with the target, who may not Note behavior.
Submit. Absolution does not reveal details, such as
what Symptom or Technique is being quelled. In order to remove the
Potent Effect: Technique completely,
Secular Effect: Sariel will have to use a
May stop an Active Symptom
Since Absolution aids in quelling Symptoms,
Potent Effect.
from plaguing the target. The
it can be used in Rehabilitation Actions.
Symptom will not return for
A player may convert Rehabilitation Effort
the day.
to Marks for each Rank of Absolution they
possess.

152
Accordance Faith

“Put down that gun!” the stranger commanded. Sebastian began to

smile. ‘Who did this guy think...’ his thoughts were interrupted by
Challenge: Contest
the sound of music, soft and sweet, like nothing he had ever heard.
For a fleeting moment, he wanted to cry as he remembered his
Duration: Lasting/Lingering
mother, the smell of cookies and the purity of her love as the song
played for him. The voice was so beautiful and pure, just like his
Speed: Standard
mother’s. It asked him to put his weapon down. He would never
deny a voice like his mother’s. Sebastian lowered his gun, blinked
Manifestation: Blatant
and shook his head, confused at what this stranger wanted, and
why he could smell cookies.
Prowess: Mind

Description: Potent Effect:

Accordance is a power granted to the
Faithful; it allows them, for a brief moment,
Instead of a command, the example
to speak through the Symphony. This allows target must conform to your
Domiel has
the Faithful to make a powerful declaration specific Morality. Accordance; he tells
that is all but impossible to ignore. While this does not force them to think the Black King that he
All beings in creation can hear the differently, the Symphony will overwhelm wants to hold a trial
Symphony, thus all beings can be affected by them should they attempt any Act that does against one of the Infernal.

chapter viii: Techniques

this Technique. not fit into your Morality. It effectively makes The Black King disagrees
the target obey your Morality.
with this idea. Domiel
Core Effect: attempts an Accordance
Potent Effect:
The target must obey a simple, challenge to change his

An Agreement can be offered opponent’s mind. Domiel is

non-life-threatening verbal
command made by you.
It may be something that requires one
action to perform (such as “flip that
switch”) or the entire scene.
Even if it takes one action to perform,
the target cannot negate what they have
done for the Duration. Thus “open that
successful in the challenge;
between a willing target and
theBlack King must now
yourself.
obeyDomiel’s command (to
The Agreement does not have to be fair, but hold a trial).
the target must willingly agree to your terms
(and thus Submit to the Contest). You cannot
use Accordance to force them to Submit.
The Black King will obey
for the scene, without
A person can only be under the influence of
one Agreement at a time, and cannot agree or
indication that he is

door” will force the target to open the
door and they will not be able to close it.
Potent Effect:
If (and only if) the target was
issued a command that took one
action to perform, you can issue
another one-action command.
being compelled to do so.
be affected by another Agreement. They can
willingly break their previous Agreement, with However with a Blatant
all the risks that comes with this action. Manifestation, after that
scene is over, likely there
If either character breaks the terms of
will be hell to pay.
the Agreement, they are Forced to take a
Psychological Lingering Wound. Furthermore,
the Faithful character knows the moment that
the target intends to break the terms.
This Effect has a Lingering Duration.

153
 Pride Approbation
The Infernal sauntered over to him. “Maybe next time, I can offer
Challenge: Contest
you a word of advice. You’d do a lot better to listen to me than try
to ignore me. Go get him, tiger.” The Infernal’s voice was dripping
Duration: Lasting
with disdain.

Speed: Slow “I can handle this fight by myself.” Arabriel spat at the Infernal’s
feet. “I don’t need your help.”
Manifestation: Subtle
The Infernal grinned from ear to ear. “Of course you don’t.”
Prowess: Mind As the duel was coming to an end, Arabriel couldn’t comprehend
how he was losing so badly. He was superior in every way to this
weakling, and yet, he just couldn’t connect with a solid blow.

Description: Potent Effect:

Approbation allows the Prideful character
to inspire confidence in another. They can
If the target uses any example
unleash overconfidence just as easily. Inspirations, then they must Dracon has
take a Trauma Test at Medium Approbation and is
Core Effect: (5) Difficulty. sending the Black Knight

You can bestow confidence (or out to battle demons.

A target who suffered 1 or
overconfidence) in a target. He successfully uses
more Disadvantaged actions Approbation on the Black
chapter viii: Techniques

Confidence grants the target 1 must take a Trauma Test at Low Knight. He Spends a Rank
temporary Inspiration to be used (2) Difficulty. to give her a 2nd temporary
within the scene. The Inspirations used do not have to be the Inspiration.
Overconfidence forces a temporary ones gained from Approbation.
The Symptom gained, if any, will always be Because she is being sent out
Disadvantage to be applied
to do battle, Dracon spends
Dependent State.
against them, for one round, a Drama point to extend
during the scene. Potent Effect: the duration to Lingering,

Note that you must choose when to trigger
the Disadvantaged action.
An ally who wants the benefits of
Approbation may Submit to this challenge;
however, nothing actually prevents you
from not instilling overconfidence in them.
Furthermore, unless it becomes Blatant, the
Manifestation hides the truth of the matter to
the target.
Potent Effect:
The target gains one more
temporary Inspiration or a 2nd
round suffering a Disadvantage.
defining that this will last
The target does not understand until her fight with the
humility and feels that they are demons.
the simply the best.
It cannot occur to the character that there is Also, he spends another
any threat they cannot overcome. Rank to ensure that if she
does use any Inspirations,
Furthermore, they refuse to work with
she’ll have to make a
anybody else. They cannot acknowledge
needing anyone else. Trauma test. Despite being
on the same side, he’s still
This can result in the target taking very
evil.
dangerous actions.

154
Appropriation Avarice
“H-how did you find me?” She realized at that moment, had she
wanted to run, she had very few options.
Challenge: See Below

“Oh, precious girl.” He smiled. “Do you not remember me taking Duration: Lingering
an interest in that little brooch of yours?”
Speed: Slow
Deliah’s necklace almost came alive as memory flooded back to her.
At the Gathering, he had handled it. She hadn’t wanted him to do Manifestation: Inconspicuous
that, to be so close, but to be polite she had allowed it. “What… did
you do to it?” She tore the brooch away from her neck and examined Prowess: Body
it. It had a small crack, but nothing more. She threw it away into
the trash. “What did you do to it?”

“Hey now.” He smirked and produced it from his pocket. She

gasped. “It’s mine now. Just like you will be.” He grinned viciously,
and began walking toward her.

Description: Potent Effect: Potent Effect:

Appropriation allows an Avaricious character You can make an Imbued The Affection (if a person) or
the ability to ‘share’ an Affection with its
Begetter, without their consent or knowledge Affection, that you now share, wielder (if the object) must make
(which is Inconspicuous). However, since cease to gain any benefits from a Trauma Test (under the Set of

chapter viii: Techniques

Affections can be sensed clearly with True Hallow. your Choice).
Voice, the end result could be Blatant.
Thus, a hallowed weapon will have no This Effect can be triggered at any time
You do not need Hallow to use Appropriation. Maneuvers, a Domus no Techniques, etc. during the Duration but it runs out.
The Affection gained through this Technique
does not count towards Hallow’s limit.
Potent Effect:
Core Effect: You 1 Rank of your
may imbue

Appropriation can force a own Technique, or another

person, place or thing to be an willing target’s Technique, into

Affection. This works even if it an Appropriation Affection.

is already another’s Affection An ally must spend a Drama Point when

(you Affection
share the with
the other character).
This Effect lasts for 4 weeks (but can degrade
quicker with Potent Effects - See Below).
This requires a Test against a person
who wouldn’t want this (i.e., is physically
resisting).
Note: You still cannot make an Affection out
of a person who has the Hallow Technique.
You may only have one Appropriation
‘Affection’ at any one time, but are free to
abandon one in favor of using this Technique
again.
imbuing their own Technique.
Every Rank that is used in this fashion lowers
the Duration of all Effects by 1 week.
Humans or Nephilim (without Hallow)
imbued with a Technique may use the
Technique as if it were their own.
An object imbued with a Technique will
allow the holder to use the Technique. The
object must be appropriate for the Technique
imbued. A combat Technique needs to go
into a weapon, whereas a painting could have
Covet, Enslave, etc.
A Domus so imbued will function in the
same fashion as it would under Hallow.

155
 Justice Augur
He cried out as his eyes flashed open, sick with nausea as the
Challenge: Contest
world of color and sound struck him. The hazy images to which
he had attuned himself danced across his vision. Shadowy images,
Duration: Instant
distorted people, hazy weapons and overwhelming emotions. The
world in black and white… except the blood. The blood was always
Speed: Slow
in color. His companion was waiting, but he could see her patience
was wearing thin. “It was Belial… he was here… he… hurt those
Manifestation: Subtle
children…” He began to weep.

Prowess: Mind “Love.” She knelt down beside him and began to wipe away the
tears. “It’s okay. That was in the past.”

“That doesn’t help, Trish,” he growled. “That only makes it

worse.”

Description: could hear a fight going on nearby, provided Potent Effect:

that it would have been possible from that
Augur is the Technique that allows a Justice You may take a scene into you,
location in the past.
to use the Symphony to look into the past of
a place. Trivial events are skipped past, thus trying making the Symphony ‘forget’.
to figure out if a demon walked through the Anybody who goes to look at this scene will
area would not help. Only important events recognize that the scene was ‘stolen’, as the
Core Effect:
chapter viii: Techniques

(any event of strong emotion, a Fallen using a Symphony is Blatantly muted.

You can look into the recent Technique, etc.) can be seen.
If this was a gruesome or immoral act, you
past of a location. The level of Note that witnessing a gruesome or painful will take a Trauma for it (even if you wouldn’t
event could cause a Contested Trauma otherwise).
detail that you want requires
roll as deemed by the player, Morality and
you to do a Contest against a Storyguide. You can ‘show’ it to any willing character
who has True Voice.
Difficulty that you set.
Potent Effect: You can only hold one important event
Low (2) - Vague information, some details inside you. You must discard (read: destroy)
that you might have missed with your eyes.
It will take you 5 full minutes, any previously stolen Symphony piece to take
Medium (5) - Solid information, the another one.
but you can sift through the
fundamentals of what happened.
Trivial events in a location.
High (8) - Additional details, insight into the
reasons why this incident took place and clues
as to who might be responsible. Potent Effect:
You will ‘see’ important events in the You can go back further than
Symphony that happened there within the
a month
past month. The Symphony is a cacophony of
songs, however, so complete interpretation is Events become more hazy the further
not always a given. you look back, so you will likely be missing
some details. Only important events can be
Thus there are no ‘faces’ to recognize, only
viewed and the more often important events
the tune of individual. That being said, the
happened, the hazier it will become. It will
tune of every individual is unique, so it would
take 1 scene to do this.
be possible to recognize them if you have met
them or meet them in the future.
Augur will affect all that you can survey, so
walls would block your line of sight but you

156
Bless Charity

“Ya look like shit.” Belladonna smiled.

Challenge: None
He looked around, at the brick wall he was sitting against, at his
shirt covered in his blood, at his knuckles scraped raw and bloody. Duration: Lingering
“Me? Naw.”
Speed: Slow
“Well, hero. You’re not out of the fire yet. A lot more people be
needin’ your brand of justice. You got it in you to continue?” Manifestation: Inconspicuous
“Oh yeah.” He nodded. “Just taking a breather here.”
Prowess: Mind
“Of course you are. Well, a breather for the hero.” She knelt down
to him. “An’ a prayer from me.”

“In nomine Patri, et Filii, et Spiritus Sancti. Amen.”

“Christ isn’t my savior.”

“It doesn’t really matter, sweetie.” With that she kissed him on
the forehead, stood up and began to walk away. “Time to get up,
hero.”

He grunted but began to stand, surprised at how much strength he

felt inside him.

chapter viii: Techniques

Description:
Bless allows a Charitable character to
bestow a blessing on a person engaged
in a task.
Core Effect:
You set the target upon a task,
giving that target one temporary
Inspiration.
The task must be verbalized, and it must be
accomplished within that day.
Only one Blessing may be given out at a
time. It must be completed (or expire) before
another Blessing can be given out.
Potent Effect: Potent Effect:
The target can considered The Core Effect may affect a
themselves equal in Prowess group of characters who have a
during one challenge. connection.
This Effect can be applied at the time of Such groups might be Choirs, Murders, the
the original Blessing or during the Lingering Brood.
Duration the one challenge this is used upon All members must work towards the task to
must involved the stated task. gain the benefits. If even one willingly stops
working towards the Task, then the effects
Potent Effect: end.
Other Potent Effects are applied upon one
If the task is something of
character, however that character may transfer
critical importance, then the it to another member of their group at their
Blessing will also bestow a whim.
Transcendent Advantage for
one challenge.
Such tasks involve holding a line against
demons, escorting members of the Court
through dangerous territory, hunting down
all the Nephilim in the Civitas, etc. The
Storyguide has the final decision as to whether
the story supports this or not.

157
 Prudence Bliss
“Aren’t cha scared?” The man with the knife approached her. “Or
Challenge: Contest
you too stupid to be scared? Maybe you took a karate course at the
Y and think you’re all that.”
Duration: Lasting
She smiled at him, a disconcerting smile given the gravity of the
Speed: Slow situation. He reached her and put the knife to her throat. She
pressed a hand to his chest but not with enough pressure to hold
Manifestation: Subtle him back.

Prowess: Body He reeled back as his head flooded. He was a young man again and
he was in love with Amanda. They dated but she just used him to
make another boy jealous. He remembered the attack, forcing her
to the ground. Why didn’t she love him like he loved her?!? It wasn’t
fair! His mind snapped back to the present; he began to weep.

Description: Potent Effect: Potent Effect:

With a touch, the Prudent character can fill A character filled with bitter You temporarily shift the
a person with love. However, love is a doubled-
edged blade. The love inflicted may be pure love must take a Trauma Test (in target’s Morality one stage
and uplifting or bitter and jagged. the Set of their choice) against a closer to Typical.
Medium (5) Difficulty. You can use this Potent Effect multiple
Core Effect: times, if needed.
You can fill a target with pure love or bitter Potent Effect:
chapter viii: Techniques

love.

A target filled with pure love

A target filled with pure love example
will get an Inspired Advantage,
cannot take Traumatic wounds, Beth uses Bliss
but only for actions done in the
on Dominic as he goes
nor will they suffer from spirit of that love. off to save the love of
Symptoms. Furthermore, they Combat actions could only benefit, for his life.
She gives him an
can Refresh 1 Rank (Profession/ example, if they were done to protect somebody Inspired Advantage as well.
Technique), Drama Point or that the target loved.
Inspiration that they Spend Conversely, a target filled with During the scene, he cannot
or Exhaust while under the bitter love will be Disadvantaged
be affected by Symptoms,
may Refresh one of his
influence. in all actions that are not done
Ranks and will gain an
This does not allow them to Refresh in the spirit of love. Inspired Advantage through
something that they used prior to (or after) the fight, so long as he is
the effects of Bliss.
fighting to save his love.
A target filled with bitter
love feels uncomfortable and
edgy, with all the negativity
that can follow love. It will
immediately trigger a Symptom,
if the character has one.
Additionally, they are forced to
Exhaust 1 trait.

158
Brimstone Faith

Magnus was breathing heavy and hard through bleeding lips

and cracked ribs. With blurred vision, he watched his opponent
Challenge: Combat
approach slowly.
Duration: Instant
“This is how it ends.” Purgial began to swing his hooked chain.
“Tonight… painfully.” Speed: Passive

Magnus coughed out blood. “I agree.” He raised his arm and felt Manifestation: Blatant
the fire inside him, letting it free, unleashing it. Palm up, fingers
pointed towards his enemy, the air between them was filled Prowess: Warfare
with burning ozone. There was a blinding light and a deafening
crack, and both men cried out, but it was Purgial who dropped,
smouldering and lifeless.

Description: Potent Effect:

Brimstone gives a character the power May Refresh your Brimstone
to command fire and lightning, for which
Angels are renowned. Fire and lightning are Maneuvers. example
consuming yet constructive elements of nature.
Domiel fights a
The Faithful Fallen empower the lightning and Potent Effect:
long, hard battle with
fire with their own righteousness. Brimstone Upon being struck, you can unleash a fury an angel. Near the end of

chapter viii: Techniques

is of a spiritual nature and is not subject to of fire upon your opponent.
the same laws of nature as ‘normal’ fire or the battle, he manages to
lightning. Once per combat, after losing win the round and has saved

a round of combat you may take a use of Brimstone for when

Core Effect: 1 Lingering wound to cause all
he thinks his opponent is at
its weakest.
You can wreath your weapon other opponents 1 Lingering
(or hands) in flames, gaining 2 wound. He uses the Potent Effect
Offensive Maneuvers. You need to have taken a Combat Action to infuse his attack with
You are immune to normal fire, lightning, and you need only lose the round against one fire.The angel has no more
lava, smoke, heat, etc. (note that Brimstone is opponent, not all opponents. Traits left to Exhaust
not normal), as are your personal belongings. Lingering wounds are Unpreventable and (and no more Inspirations
You are not immune to secondary effects, take twice as long to heal naturally and are or Drama points) and
such as concussion due to explosions or falling harder to heal through unnatural means (such therefore takes 2 more
debris. as Recure). wounds (in addition to what

You may protect one other person by holding it has taken so far).
them close or carrying them, but movement is Potent Effect:
greatly hindered in this fashion (Treat it like You infuse your attack with fire or lightning,
the Lame Vice (P. 108). causing your foe to reel away or suffer brutal
You can boost or quell natural existing damage.
fire, lightning, lava, smoke, etc. This cannot After winning a round of
normally be used as an ‘attack’, but will have
various game effects. combat, one chosen opponent
must Exhaust up to two Traits
or take 1 wound per Trait they
fail to Exhaust.

159
 Prudence Confession
“It would help,” she smiled, “if you would tell me the truth.”
Challenge: Comparable/Contest
He gave her a weak smile that faded. “It’s… just… really hard to
Duration: Lingering talk about it.”

Speed: Slow “I understand. And… I can help you. If you like?”

She smiled and sat across the table from him. She had to lower
Manifestation: Inconspicuous her face so that he could see her eyes, but eventually he caught on
and stared deeply into hers. Something at that moment changed. It
Prowess: Soul was as if her smile made the chilly, dank room warm, comfortable,
and inviting. He found himself relaxing, and an earnest smile crept
across his face.

“Okay. So the whole thing started like this.” he began, opening the
floodgates of this recent tragedy.

Description: Potent Effect: The Symptom cannot become Active by any

other Potent Effect until the above Potent
Prudent characters use Confession to help The Prudent character can offer a willing
Effect is resolved.
others through difficult times. Confession Moral (or force an Immortal) target Penance.
is a sacred act, and this Technique merely
augments the benefits of the act itself. Given During Penance, a character’s Potent Effect:
time, the Prudent Fallen can help someone morality temporarily becomes
release their inner turmoil, setting their soul
Instead of a true Confession,
Typical. They
chapter viii: Techniques

may perform an
at ease. you can force the target to be
act of grace to your satisfaction
unable to lie about a specific
Core Effect: (or the Storyguide’s). question.
A character refuse to enact Penance, but they
You can get a target to speak must Voluntarily take an Emotional Trauma
This does not force the target to tell the
truth. They may evade the question or simply
about a painful event (whether to do so.
refuse to answer.
or not it caused a Traumatic A Moral character who successful performs
wound). Penance, provide it is approved by you and
If the event did cause a Traumatic wound,
the Storyguide, will heal a Trauma. If the
Penance was questionable to the Storyguide
example
the target can eventually not only recognize or the Prudent character, then the target Sky has been
that they have a Traumatic wound, but realize gains a Medium (5) Healing Test to remove a offered Penance
the nature of it. If the Trauma was caused by a Trauma.
Subtle Technique, this is one way to recognize through Confession.

it.
A target may Submit to the Confession if
they are willing. An unwilling target can be
forced to confess with a Test.
After undergoing Confession, a target is
immune to this Technique until the next
month of play.
Note that it takes 1 full scene for Confession
to work. It takes time, after all, to speak about
these things.
An Immoral character gains no benefit out During the game, she
of the act of Grace. Since they are Moral at performs an Act of Grace
the time, they will not incur a Trauma test by forgiving an Infernal
for it; however, they must Voluntarily take an
publicly. It is a touching
Emotional Trauma should they ever attempt
scene, for which she gains a
to go back and in any way unravel it or harm
the people affected by it. Healing Test.
Potent Effect:
While under the above Potent
Effect, the target cannot have a
Symptom become Active.

160
Corruption Sloth

“Mommy?” Jack looked up at her dead eyes. “W-who’s that man?”

Challenge: Contest
“Oh… him? I don’t know. He said he was a friend.” She turned
away, sat down, lit a cigarette without smoking it and just stared Duration: Lasting
at the floor.
Speed: Slow
The strange man stepped forward as Jack stepped back. “Oh, little
boy, I am a friend. No reason to be afraid. Mommy said so, right? Manifestation: Subtle
Speaking of which, Mommy said that you should come with me.”
The man knelt down, a grim smile on his face. Prowess: Soul
“Mommy...?” Jack whimpered. Mom just shrugged.

Description: Potent Effect:

Corruption is a subtle Technique, which
allows Slothful Fallen to fill a target with
You can give your target a example
suffocating apathy. Medium (5) Traumatic wound Balsamous is
Test. challenged to a Duel.
Core Effect: The Symptom gained, if any, will always be He accepts, but just prior
Helpless (P. 206). to the Duel, he hits Domiel

chapter viii: Techniques

The Target does not care
with Corruption.
about anything and gains the Potent Effect:
Disoriented State for the Domiel is Disoriented, and
For one round, when the
duration. therefore will not initiate
target’s Disoriented state is
The target dissociates from everything and challenges.
everyone around them, losing all sense of bypassed (such as when they’re
importance or urgency. attacked), you force them to Balsamous attacks Domiel,
still suffer the Disadvantaged breaking theFaithful
and Impeded states instead. Fallen from his apathy for
a moment, but he also uses
The Disoriented State will resume in the
the Potent Effect to make
following round (unless combat starts again).
sure that Domiel is at a
Disadvantage and is Impeded
Potent Effect:
for the round.
The target is so consumed
with their apathy that they In the next round,
forget anybody who is not Domiel will return to
being Disoriented, unless
directly interacting with them
Balsamous attacks him
(speaking). again.
Everything else is a complete blur, so doing
any action in front of the target will cause no
interest or lasting memory.

161
 Avarice Covet
“Excuse me, but what the hell are you doing here?” The man was
Challenge: Contest
frightened and shocked at seeing a stranger in his home. He put a
hand to guide his wife behind him. He thought, at first, that the
Duration: Lasting
stranger was ignoring them, looking around at the decor.

Speed: Slow “I really like your place. It’s quite beautiful.” the stranger
answered.
Manifestation: Subtle
“Look... take anything you want... just don’t hurt us.” The
Prowess: Soul homeowner began to back away.

“See,” the strange man finally looked at the couple. “I really want
your place. And you’re gonna go and call the cops. So I’m afraid
that hurting you... well it’s just an extra bonus for me.”

Description: Potent Effect:

Covet is used by the Avaricious to place a
single obsessive thought in a target’s brain.
The target gains the Impeded example
State when they are not focused Corvus uses
Core Effect: on their obsessive thought, and Covet on a Divine and
an Inspired Advantage when they focuses it on the Wedding
The target becomes obsessive
chapter viii: Techniques

are focused. Ring of a bystander.

about an object or location
and is at a Disadvantage when Potent Effect: The Divine understands
pursuing any other object. that he is obsessing about
The target’s effective
it but, given his morality,
The thought must be about a unique object
or place. The thought must be specific (such Morality, when trying to he would not do anything
as “home” or “this ring”). The place or thing acquire or protect the subject about it at this time.
must be special in some way, such as being of their obsession, is shifted one
an Affection, being hand-crafted or having Realizing that, Corvus
a detailed history. A store-bought ring isn’t step toward Irredeemable.
uses two Potent Effects
enough, but a store-bought ring that came This Effect may be used multiple times, if
to shift his mortality from
from a wife who killed her husband would desired.
work. Hardened to Irredeemable.
The Avaricious character may not make up Potent Effect:
something or lie about the item in question; The player realizes that an
the details about it must be true. The target A target who fails to gain the Irredeemable person would
grows jealous with regards to the person, object of their obsession must just take what they wanted
place, or thing, and must acquire it, at most, take a Medium (5) Trauma test. and thus, he goes and just
or protect it, at least, as befits the situation. attacks the poor Bystander.
The target cannot already have ownership A Target who succeeds in
or immediate connection with regards to the gaining or protecting the object
object of their obsession. of their obsession mayRefresh
any Spent/Exhausted Trait.

162
Despoil Envy

“What are you trying to say?” Sarim growled at Nithiel from the
other side of the bar.
Challenge: Contest

“Absolutely nothing, Sarim.” Nithiel grinned as he cleaned an Duration: Lasting

unseen spot on a glass. “I’m only surprised that you’re not more...
curious... why Sabriel, your lover, seems to spend more time with the Speed: Slow
Black King at these gatherings than she does with you.”
Manifestation: Subtle
Sarim looked over his shoulder at Sabriel and the Black King, and
began to see what Nithiel was hinting at. Prowess: Soul
“Drink?” Nithiel began to pour a beer before Sarim could answer.
Sarim nodded and began to brood.

Description: Potent Effect:

Avaricious Fallen may want to possess
all that’s around them, but not so for the
Envious. Envious characters are jealous and
spiteful creatures. They realize that they
cannot possess everything, and if they cannot
possess a thing, then oftentimes they feel that
nobody should.
Therefore they poison the target to make
You can ‘break’ the connection example
with the Despoiled motivation, Mr. Coffin
relationship or Stat. is challenged by the
If you Despoiled a motivation or relationship, White Rook for various
the target feels no connection towards it. crimes against the Civitas.
If you Despoiled their Prowess, the target
suffers a Disadvantage when using it.

chapter viii: Techniques

them feel ‘wrong’ about something that they
Shortly before the fight,
hold dear. For most other things, the target simply Mr. Coffin uses Despoil on
does not have access to the type of Maneuver, the White Rook, targeting
Technique, etc. the White Rook’s Warfare.
Core Effect:
Using this Effect allows the target to figure
The Target feels ‘wrong’ about out the Manifestation as if they Submitted to He then uses two Potent
a motivation, relationship or the Technique (P. 143). Effects to both ‘break’ and
Stat that you name. ‘reattach’ the connection.
Potent Effect:
The Target is forced to The White Rook and Mr.
You must first break a
Exhaust a Trait every time that Coffin will use the White
connection (see above), and
they interact with the named Rook’s Warfare in this fight
then you can ‘reattach’ it to
object. but the White Rook will
yourself. have a Disadvantage and the
For a Motivation or Relationship, they must
Exhaust a Rank once every five minutes. In the case of a Motivation, this is primarily will have to Exhaust one
a role-playing thing, but you gain an Inspired trait each round (unless
For a Stat, they must Exhaust a Trait every Action during this time as you feed off he calls on a different
time they use that Stat. somebody else’s motivations. Prowess, such as by using a
For Stats, you may simply use the Despoiled Standard speed Technique).
Potent Effect: Stat as if it were your own. This ‘overwrites’
You can give your target a your own Stat in that area.
Medium (5) Traumatic wound Concerning Relationships, the target has the
same feelings for you as they once did for the
Test. subject of their Relationship. Thus if Raum
loved Daria, after this Effect, he will love you
instead.

163
 Wrath Detestation
Talos began to walk away. From over his shoulder, he heard
Challenge: Contest
Desdemona call him a coward. Despite his Choir’s protests, he
turned around and charged up to her. “You bitch!” He shoved her
Duration: Lasting
hard. “You think you can hurt innocent people and get away with
it!” His Choir began to try to pull him back. He was stronger than
Speed: Standard
they were.

Manifestation: Blatant “Do tell, hero.” She grinned at him. “I guess if you were better at
being a good guy, I wouldn’t get away with hurting all those talking
Prowess: Mind monkeys.”

Talos shrugged off his Choir-mates and let a clumsy punch fly. It
was quick, but in his anger he failed to see that Desdemona had
already taken a subtle step back. His blow went wide, leaving him
exposed, and she would make him pay for that.

Description: Potent Effect: named person and not you; however, they are
still not compelled to act on that anger.
chapter viii: Techniques

Detestation gives the Wrathful Fallen the During combat, the target
power to cause others to hate them. While
most people rarely seek to be hated, it serves gives into their anger and
the Wrathful well. Hatred is a powerful makes a vital mistake.They are
emotion and the Wrathful gain strength from Disadvantaged for 1 action. example
it. When they make others hate them, they
win. This Potent Effect only works if the target Raum and Sarim
takes a Combat Action. meet in an alley and

Core Effect: Sarim attacks Raum.

You can make a target angry at you. They are
not compelled to attack you if they wouldn’t
normally, but you can certainly goad them
into it. Of course, you could start the fight.
The target is Disadvantaged on
all non-Warfare challenges.
Potent Effect:
During combat, you can feed off In the first round, Raum
uses Detestation on Sarim
your opponent’s hatred and can
and is successful. Sarim
ignore the Disadvantaged state is now under the Core
and/or Lingering Disadvantage Effect, which is irrelevant
for 1 action. because he is already making

This Potent Effect only works if the target Warfare challenges.

takes a Combat Action.
However in the following
Potent Effect: rounds, Raum can use the
Potent Effects on Sarim as
You declare another person. a free Action each round.
The core Effect that the target
is suffering is now redirected
towards that named person.
The target will now be angry with that

164
Dispensation Gluttony

Kyle stood over the body of the ganger, breathing heavily. “N-no
more hurting people in my neighborhood.”
Challenge: Contest

The stranger leaned against the wall and shrugged. “That’s really Duration: Lasting
not going to help, is it? Beating him up will only make him mad.
He’ll come back with friends.” Speed: Slow

“Well, what other options do I have?” Kyle read something in the Manifestation: Subtle
glint of the stranger’s eye. “What? Kill him? Screw you! I ain’t no
murderer.” Prowess: Soul
“Kyle…” the stranger said. “You’ve beaten this man within an inch
of his life. What would be so hard in finishing what you started?
Show the gangs of this neighborhood that they won’t find any
purchase here. Show the world just how tough you can be, if you
have to.”

The words echoed in Kyle’s head and it was intoxicating, making

him dizzy with anticipation. It would be so easy. It would protect
everybody in the neighborhood. Kyle began to kick the ganger
without pity or remorse. The stranger sniggered mirthlessly.

chapter viii: Techniques

Description: Potent Effect:
Dispensation allows a Gluttonous character
to encourage another to indulge in sinful
You may make your target example
acts. focus on a particular person or
Daniel
object of your choice. encounters a Devil.
Core Effect: Before the fight can begin,
Potent Effect: the Devil uses Dispensation
You name a Sin and the target
and names Sloth as the sin
is compelled to enact it. If the target fights the
of choice.
Usually you will name one of the seven Sins, compulsion, they are Disoriented
but some measure of flexibility can be given. until they do.
Daniel refuses to give
The target feels drawn to the named sin like into Sloth and moves to
a moth to a flame. How the target performs Potent Effect: attack the Devil. The Devil
those sins is up to the target character’s
player. The target must make a counters this by using a
Potent Effect to Disorient
The target may fight the compulsion but Trauma Test against a Medium
Daniel.
they are Impeded. (5) Difficulty.
If the sin that was suggested was particularly Then, just for fun, he uses
reprehensible, the victim is encouraged to take aPotent Effect to force
a higher Difficulty. Daniel to make a Trauma
Test.

165
 Fortitude Endure
Samiel gave a battlecry as he swung his blade around in a feint.
Challenge: Comparable Arcturus took the bait and raised his sword in defense. Samiel
connected swords for a second, but there was no force behind
Duration: Instant his blow. He was already spinning the opposite way, swinging
his blade under Arcturus’ guard, ramming it home through his
Speed: Passive enemy’s stomach. Arcturus gasped and both men came to a halt, as
indication that this fight had come to an end.
Manifestation: Blatant
Samiel sneered. “Sorry, old ‘friend’. Guess you lose her to me.”
Prowess: Soul A backhand sent Samiel reeling away, crashing to the ground. He
looked up in shock to watch as Arcturus pulled the sword from his
own stomach, stood upright and tossed it away. It should have been
a killing blow.

“Not today. Not ever.” Arcturus said.

Description: Potent Effect:

Endure is the power to suffer wounds.
Characters with this Technique can shrug away
If you roll a 3 or better on example
mortal blows that would kill a lesser person. your Core Effect test, you may Casiel is struck
use this Potent Effect Cancel by an angel for 3
Core Effect: the defeated State. wounds. He is Comparable in
chapter viii: Techniques

Soul and so this allows him

When you take a Mortal
Potent Effect: to spend the Potent Effect
physical wound, roll a d6. On not to take those wounds.
a 5 or better, the wound is You can ignore the damage

Recorded but the Defeated
State is Canceled.
This includes all the effects of the Defeated
state. Opponents are not offered the chance
to declare they’re killing you, and need not
make a Mercy) Roll otherwise. Thus a True
Death roll cannot arise - until you are Mortally
wounded again.
You cannot take more than 1 Mortal wound
in a round (so if you end up receiving multiple
wounds in a round, any one of which would
bring you to your Mortal wound, ignore all
further wounds for that round).
Every time you are dealt one or more physical
wounds thereafter, you must roll again. On a
5 or better, you Cancel the Defeated State.
Any other result means that you are finally
of a successful Combat Action Later he takes his Mortal
against you. Thus, if you are wound. He rolls a 4 on his
caused 1 or more wounds from Endure challenge. Seeing as
a blow from a single opponent, this fails, he uses another
you may simply ignore it.
Potent Effect to use the 4
as a success.
Remember, you can only spend a single
Potent Effect from a Technique in a round,
so you cannot ignore multiple attackers. You Again, he is struck and he
could ignore the damage over several rounds rolls a 1. He is defeated but
from a single attacker. the angel does not intend
to kill him for some reason
Potent Effect: (and passes the Mercy roll).
Once defeated by a Mortal Casiel refuses to go gently
wound, provided you are not into the night. Therefore,
killed, youCancel the Defeated he Spends his third Potent

Defeated. State but are Impeded. Effect to ignore the

defeated state but is now
The Cancelling of the Defeated state (from
the Core or any Potent Effect) will end 1 scene Impeded.
after the fight scene ends.

166
Enslave Lust

“That’s the third dove you’ve sent,” Thomas said. “This week.”
Challenge: Contest
Araiel smiled. “Oh? I wasn’t counting.” She rested her elbows on
the stone ledge of the building, eyes cast off into the sunset. She Duration: Lasting
thought of Remiel’s wonderful grin; it made her blush.
Speed: Slow
“Four doves last week,” Thomas murmured.

“So?” Araiel looked back at him annoyed. “Remiel is a wonderful Manifestation: Subtle
man.”
Prowess: Soul
“Excuse me!?” Thomas almost choked. “No, he isn’t! Or don’t you
remember what that monster has put us through this past year?!”

Description: Potent Effect:

Enslave is greatly feared by many. It provides
the Lustful character with the power to create
The target can be given a example
an emotional bond. Some Fallen see this (verbal) Suggestion. They must
Remy feels that
as nothing more than a form of emotional treat this suggestion as if it Casiel is out of control
slavery.

chapter viii: Techniques

Core Effect:
The target feels as though they
have an emotional bond with you.
This bond is one of friendship at
first, if not something a little
more heady (based entirely on
the target’s interest in you).
The target will try to help you out and not
attack you, as befits the emotional bond.
came from a valued and trusted and he needs to reign him in.
friend.
He uses Enslave on Casiel.
This is a Suggestion, albeit a compelling one,
but it will not force them to obey it, especially Casiel, male and hetero, sees
if it is against their nature or Morality. this bond as if he and Remy
However if they would be willing to do it are old friends, despite their
various differences.
ordinarily, then they must obey it (and in the
way you suggested it).
You and the target are free to negotiate the Remy suggests that Casiel
Suggestion to find something that might suit tone it down. The player
their willingness. considers this, and as it
is a reasonable request

The target will not take any action against Potent Effect: from a trusted friend, he is

their nature, and they don’t forget their compelled to follow it.
The target will answer one
existing friends.
question as if you were one of
Had Remy suggested to
their most trusted friends. Casiel that he betray the
Civitas, such a suggestion
Potent Effect: could be dismissed, as it is
not in Casiel’s nature.
The target must make a
Trauma Test with a Medium (5)
Difficulty.
The Symptom, if any, is always Dependent
State (P. 206).

167
 Prudence
Challenge: Contest
Duration: Instant/Lingering
Speed: Slow
Manifestation: Inconspicuous
Prowess: Mind
Description:
It is said that, like a person, the Symphony
dreams. But when the Symphony dreams, it
sees all the possible futures of all things in
Creation.
With Foretelling, a Prudent character can
view the most likely event that will come to
pass about a given subject.
chapter viii: Techniques
Core Effect:
You pick a subject (which could
include a person or event) and
pose a question about the future
of that subject.
You must then take a Test based on the
amount of information you desire:
Low (2) - Vague information, with a couple
of easily-noticed details... not necessarily the
most relevant ones.
Medium (5) - Solid information, the
fundamentals of what will happen.
High (8) - Additional details, insight into the
reasons why this incident will take place and
clues as to who might be responsible.
The answer is based less on the how far an
event might occur in the future but whether
the event would be important enough to
create a memorable song in the Symphony.
Intense emotions involving life and death
typically have a more memorable song than
mundane events.
The further into the future you want to
Foretelling
She looked at him and frowned. “You’ll… need this. More than I
do.” She reached her hand out towards him, slowly, unthreatening.
He was confused, but didn’t protest.
Then, his world exploded. There were monsters and swords, and
disturbing images in the background that were better left there. A
baby’s cries could be heard.
“Stop it!” He pulled away from her hand. “I can’t even make sense
of what you’re showing me!” His world returned from liquid to
solid.
She lowered her head and clasped her hands together. She seemed
altogether very sad. Her voice was quiet, “You will. When the time
is right.”
look, the more obscure events will be. At may penalize them with a Disadvantage for 1
some point, it is merely emotion that can be round of your choice.
discerned.
All Prudent know that the future is not set. Potent Effect:
Events can be changed. Foretelling only sees You can pluck flashes of information from
the most possible outcome. your immediate future to aid others.
The information given by the Storyguide is
entirely story-driven; however, it must not be You gain a temporary
misleading or full of lies. Foretelling should Inspiration.
give one very possible representation of the
future.
This can be done in advance of a situation,
but you must use the Inspiration within the
There is normally no Challenge for using day.
Foretelling in this fashion. There is no Test for this Effect.
You can still spend this Inspiration if your
Potent Effect: opponent doubles your Prowess.
You can engage in a challenge
against another character in Potent Effect:
your Presence, to ask directly You can transfer the temporary
about their intended action. Inspiration (gained above) to a
Normally, this can only cover the current willing target.
day. But the target must give a honest answer
They can spend this Inspiration even if their
to a specific question.
opponent doubles their Prowess.
Things that are fair game:
“Do you plan to attack anybody today?”
“Do you plan to mess with Sophial in the
next hour?”
“If your King is challenged today, will you
stand with or against her?”
A target can only have one such question
asked of them at a time.
If the target is not true to their word, you
168
Harmony Temperance

Araqael swore under her breath. She had attacked Kassidye with
her best moves, but she could barely land a serious hit. One moment
Challenge: Combat
when Kassidye appeared off-balance, Araqael tried to punish her,
but the attack was casually side-stepped. Another moment, Araqael
Duration: Instant
thought she had her opponent and went in for the killing blow, but
Kassidye deflected the blow like it wasn’t even there. The pain in
Speed: Passive
Araqael’s ribs flared up when a sudden blow got past her defenses.
The first time Kassidye had struck her, it was entirely unexpected.
Manifestation: Inconspicuous
Araqael had blocked the sword that was coming at her, but hadn’t
seen that Kassidye was using the momentum of the blade as a feint.
Prowess: Warfare
The real attack was a knee to the ribs.

Araqael backed off. “Break.” She said. Kassidye smiled and grabbed
a nearby bottled water.

“How?” Araqael wiped the sweat away from her face.

“You just need to learn how to blend with your foe.” She grinned.
“And then… make them your bitch.”

Description: Potent Effect:

example

chapter viii: Techniques

Harmony allows the Temperate to be ‘in
tune’ with the world around them. They
know where to step, where to move and how
to ‘blend’ with the attacks of their enemies.
They are often seen moving away with perfect
timing when the opponent throws an attack,
and attacking when the opponent’s guard is
weak. Harmony isn’t as flashy as other combat
Techniques, but it is very effective.
Core Effect:
You are in tune with your immediate
surroundings.
You gain 1 Offensive and
Defensive Maneuver from the
martial skill.
You gain a Transcendent Advantage on acts
that require balance or reaction, but only
outside of combat.
You may Refresh your Harmony
Maneuvers. Kassidye and
Ashma are fighting a
Potent Effect: Devil.
Once per combat, when you
are affected by an opponent’s The Devil uses the Potent
Potent Effect from a Combat Effect of Voracity that
allows him to cause all his
Technique, you may ignore the opponents a wound level.
effects.
Your opponent’s Potent Effect still occurs; Kassidye uses her Harmony
you merely avoid the effects. Their Potent Potent Effect to ignore the
Effect may still affect others if it affects Devil’s. It will still strike
multiple people.
Ashma, however.
Potent Effect:
This round, you may ignore up to
1 wound from one opponent. and
cause that opponent to Exhaust
an Offensive Maneuver.

169
 Avarice Harrow
“We can do this two ways. Easy. Or very easy.” The suit grinned as
Challenge: Contest
he scrutinized his meticulous fingernails.

Duration: Lingering The man took a long drag of his cigarette. “I’m telling ya,” smoke
billowing out with every word, “I don’t know nothing.”
Speed: Slow
The suit leaned forward and locked eyes with his prey. A grin
Manifestation: Subtle flickered across his face. “First, please don’t use double negatives.
You may be a thug but diction should not be ignored. And second,
Prowess: Mind that is a lovely cottage to which you took the girl; however, I would
have gone with pale blues, rather than the dull brown you painted
it.”

A guilty look appeared across the man’s face as he nearly dropped

his cigarette.

Description: Potent Effect: situation, making yourself seem as critical or

In archaic speech, to harrow is to plunder.
Harrow allows Avaricious Fallen to do awful
things to a person by plundering their mind
for useful information. Once they slip in,
things can get very ugly.
chapter viii: Techniques
After using the preceding
Potent Effect to discern a piece
of information, you can cause
unassuming as you desire. You cannot edit
anything else about the situation.
example

the target to forget the details

of that information themselves. Beliel is speaking
Core Effect: with Tamara about her
This cannot affect a target’s motivation or
Through a private conversation emotions, so you couldn’t make someone possible involvement in a

with the target, you can slip into
their mind and sense whether
they are being deceptive in their
conversation.
forget the person they love. You could, Church burning down.
however, make them forget their lover’s name.
They would still recognize their lover, of He uses Harrow on her and
course, but they couldn’t recall their lover’s when she tells him that she
name for the life of them. had nothing to do with it,

This includes any deception, evasion or The target may force themselves to remember Tamara’s player must inform
outright lie. This does not reveal the details of the stolen information, but Harrow tricks the him that he senses deception
the deception, just that they are doing so. mind into thinking that the knowledge has from her.
been lost to them as a means of protection. The
target must Voluntarily take a Psychological
Potent Effect: wound to ‘remember’ a locked thought. He uses the Potent Effect
to get the truth from her
You can pluck the truthful
mind (which is that she did
answer from the mind of a
Potent Effect:
do it).
target. You can change the way in
This must have been brought up in which the target recalls your
conversation, and the target must have given personal involvement in, or
some form of answer (a refusal to answer, even
with, the memory you just read.
a verbal one, prevents you from using this
Effect). You must first have ‘plucked’ an answer
from the target’s mind using the initial Potent
Effect above.
You could edit yourself out of or into a

170
Impartation Temperance
His fist lashed out at his enemy’s face. The punch lasted less than a
second from beginning to end. The strike connected well, knocking
Challenge: Comparable
his opponent back, sending a spurt of blood from a lip that cracked
open.
Duration: Instant

At first, he thought that he must have broken a knuckle or broken Speed: Passive
a tooth off with his hand, because it hurt so much after that
punch that he had to step back, giving his opponent a moment to Manifestation: Blatant
recover while he checked out his fist. He winced as an ugly black
bruise appeared, covering the knuckles that had connected with his Prowess: Soul
enemy’s jaw. He swore under his breath and grimaced as he balled
up his hand into a fist once more. He might still be able to win this,
but it was going to hurt a whole lot.

Description: Potent Effect:

When struck in combat, the pain taken by a
Temperate character is reflected back on their
Each opponent must also suffer example

chapter viii: Techniques

opponent. 1 Lingering wound. Bishop, an
This is a physical effect, so if the Temperate A target can only suffer Impartation damage Infernal Temperance, is
character were to take a blow to their stomach, once from your use of Impartation. surrounded by demons. They
their opponent would feel the same blow to Lingering wounds are Unpreventable and attack him, 2 striking him
their own stomach or with the limb that struck take twice as long to heal naturally and are and 2 getting struck.
their opponent. harder to heal through unnatural means (such
as Recure).
He is comparable in Soul,
Core Effect: and thus and thus those
Potent Effect:
After you suffer 1 or more who struck him trigger his

wounds from an attack Each opponent will suffer Impartation.

(determined after you spend the Disadvantaged State
Defensive Maneuvers), your following round unless
opponent must Exhaust a Trait. Exhaust a Trait.
This Effect can affect all opponents who This would be in addition to the one from
successfully wound you in a round, provided the Core Effect.
of course you are Comparable to each of
them. Potent Effect:
Each Potent Effect can only be applied to a One Disoriented
opponent is
character who suffers the Core Effect.
for the following round.
in the
The 2 demons are affected
they
by the Core Effect and both
must Exhaust a Trait. He
then Disorients one of them
with a Potent Effect, to
give himself a small break
for the following round.

171
 Faith Impel
“What’s wrong?” the handsome young man asked.
Challenge: Comparable
The older man hissed pain through his teeth. “L-leg. I think it’s
Duration: Lasting broken.”

Speed: Standard “I can help you.”

“No. I can’t let them see me like this. I’ve got to be strong. No
Manifestation: Inconspicuous weakness. If they see me like this...”

Prowess: Soul “I understand completely,” the handsome man smiled. “I can still
help you. Because I believe in you.”

The older man looked confused for a moment, but then felt the
doubt flee and the pain dull. He stood up; he knew his leg was
still bad, but it wouldn’t bother him and it wouldn’t get worse for
walking on it.

The old man smiled, swore under his breathe and exited the ally. He
proceeded to walk past the local gang, all of whom had incredulous
looks on their faces. They wouldn’t mess with the old man anytime
soon.

Description: While Impelled, a character who has the Potent Effect:

chapter viii: Techniques

Defeated condition will be conscious but

Faithful characters have the well-earned One Impelled Target may ignore
Disadvantaged, Disoriented and Impeded. If
reputation of being leaders. Through Impel,
they can help drive others to achieve greater
they take another wound, they will become a Disadvantage while gaining an
fully Defeated again.
heights through inspiration. Inspired Advantage.
You can use Impel on yourself; but only
to use the Potent Effects to your potential
Core Effect:
You can set a target towards a
benefit.
example
declared action, allowing them Potent Effect: Ashma watches
as Kassidye is defeated
to cancel the Disoriented State You can affect an additional but not killed.
or reduce the effects of the Target.
Defeated State. Everyone must be given the same goal. When she has a spare
The target is not compelled to do so, but moment, she uses Impel on
they can perform that action even if they Potent Effect: Kass and orders her to
normally would be prevented from it (walk on leave. So long as Kass is
a broken leg, be unable to act because they are All Impelled Targets Refresh 1 willing to leave, she can
Disoriented, etc.). Trait. limp along, even while
While they are not compelled, they will They must be no more than Long Distance technically Defeated.
believe that they can succeed; they are granted from each other, and must be working towards
insight on how to get the deed accomplished. the same goal.
Barring the Disoriented State, the target
still suffers all the negatives of the condition
that they might be suffering (so they couldn’t
move very fast on a broken leg, they would still
suffer any other negative State, etc.).

172
Indulge Gluttony

High above his would-be hunters, he snorted a line of coke. “You

sure about this?” The buzz was already coming over him when he
Challenge: Comparable
spoke, and with it, confidence and arrogance.
Duration: Lasting
“Of course.” The Boss told him. “Right now, you’re practically
unstoppable.” Speed: Slow

He stood and felt the jitter of anticipation come over him. The Manifestation: Blatant
word ‘unstoppable’ echoed in his head. He raced out the door to the
walkway. The hunters were below, armed with guns and badges. Prowess: Mind
He leapt. One saw him and shot. The bullet hit clean but he didn’t
feel a thing. They couldn’t stop him.

He landed between two of them. He cried out for battle, and they
panicked and fired wild. He would kill them all. Each and every
one of them. Even in the hail of gunfire, his knife wouldn’t stop
slicing them open. He was unstoppable.

Description: choice) to come under this Core Effect. You Potent Effect:
can normally only have one person under the
Indulge allows Gluttonous Fallen to use an Provided the benefit is used,
Effect of Indulge at a time.
‘indulgence’ to allow themselves or another to
take remarkable punishment. This requires you can give the target a

chapter viii: Techniques

that the character indulge in the favored vice Potent Effect: Trauma Test with a Medium (5)
of the Gluttonous Fallen. It takes about five Difficulty.
minutes of indulgence before the Technique
You can affect an additional
kicks in. Target. The Symptom, if any, is always Alcohol/
Drug Abuse (P. 206).
Core Effect: Potent Effect: You can even do this to yourself.
You must commit an indulgent sin to come The target can ignore an
under this Core Effect.
additional challenge provided example
Once per scene, you can ignore they already have the Symptom:
Maggot uses
one successful challenge directly Alcohol/Drug Abuse. Indulge on himself and
made against you, be it a physical You can use this Effect multiple times but then on a Murder mate
hit, a
Comparable Technique, a only once for every Symptom that the target prior to a big fight.
possesses.
Contested Technique or so on.
Using this Potent Effect activates the During the fight, he is
This does not mean that you win the
Symptom.
challenge. It just means that you simply ignore struck by an angel. Instead
it. Thus you take the hit, but shrug it off or of taking 3 wounds, he
you just let the Effects of a Technique swim simply ignores it.
away in the torrent of your indulgence.
If you ignore a Technique, because it merely He could really use that
‘failed to take’, your opponent is free to use benefit again and has2
it again in the following round (of course, it
Drug Abuse Symptoms. He
requires a new challenge).
can use a Potent Effect
Optionally, instead of yourself, you can have twice for that same benefit.
a target commit the indulgent sin (of your

173
 Sloth Infestation
“If cleanliness is next to Godliness… but God has no power… then
Challenge: Contest
imagine what the opposite would be.” The man spoke the words,
lifting the bucket up over him. “Give me your power,” he said to the
Duration: Lasting
master and poured the blood of his victims all over him.

Speed: Slow The master pressed his palm upon him and said, “Time to hunt.”

Manifestation: Subtle The man crashed through the glass without effort and landed on
a car in the street below. The street was crowded, nightlife in full
Prowess: Body swing. Gasps and cries rang out as the blood-soaked apostle stood
up, scanning the crowd for tonight’s victim. He found her, such
sweet pale skin, black clothes and makeup. “And the Lord said,” he
spoke and pointed to her. “Eat of my flesh.”

He slammed through the crowd effortlessly. She ran. He gave

chase.

Description: Desecrates, regardless of Morality. Potent Effect:

chapter viii: Techniques

Slothful often love to quote the classic
saying: cleanliness is next to Godliness. Thus
lies the interpretation that to be filthy is to be
as far away from the Creator as possible.
Sloth can create a breeding pit of disease and
yet show that it does not always have to be as
debilitating as some might think.
Core Effect:
You fill a target full of filth, disease and rot
and yet they somehow come out stronger for
it.
The filth that ravages their
system causes them to possess
an Inspired Advantage and the
Disadvantaged State for the
duration (which means that the
target cannot gain either of
those again).
The target and their actions become Blatant,
as they leave behind bits of filth and disease.
This extends to their Techniques, which
in turn become Blatant when used under
the influence of Infestation. Their Hallow
At your discretion, the target gains a
Transcendent Advantage for a challenge of
For one round, you may remove
their choice, but again this action becomes the Inspired Advantage or the
extremely Blatant (as they vomit flies, or Disadvantage from the target,
Desecrate the area that surrounds them, etc.).
allowing the fever to ravage
them or the fervor to drive
Potent Effect:
them.
You can affect an additional
Target. Secular Effect
A character who is under the effects of
Potent Effect: Infestation can take a Cry Havoc action with
an additional result. Provided the target is
Your target can declare that
immoral, they can treat it as a successful
one of their successful combat Rehabilitation action, allowing them to have
actions will cause their opponent a Healing Test (P. 228).
to Exhaust a trait.
The disease that your target is exhibiting can
afflict their enemies in combat, if you so allow
it.
You may set this up in advance but only one
for each target.
This is in addition to any other effect or
damage that might happen.

174
Inner Silence Envy

Alone, she closed her eyes and grew very quiet, shutting herself off
from the Symphony. It felt like she was going silent deep inside
Challenge: Contest
herself. When she opened her eyes, she could see her mirrored
reflection in the floor as if it were a silvery pool.
Duration: Lasting

The mob burst into the room and fanned out, but the disappointment Speed: Slow
in their eyes was apparent. Blunted voices were raised, but it was
too difficult to make out what anyone was saying; words became Manifestation: Inconspicuous
swallowed by the utter silence. She walked past them; they were
shadows to her, she was shadow to them. She waited at the doorway Prowess: Mind
for one large shadow to move aside before she left them to continue
their ineffectual search.

Description: Core Effect: Potent Effect:

The world of Clay, Purgatory, Heaven and If not perceived, you can enter You can focus in, listen to
Hell are all Kingdoms in the supernatural
world. But there is a fabric that holds these or exit the Firmament for 1 scene conversations and see exact
Kingdoms together, which is known as the (which is roughly 10 minutes). details.
Firmament. Entering the Firmament is a Slow action, so
What the Fallen know about the Firmament you need several minutes being unperceived. Potent Effect:
isn’t much. Their limited access comes solely Exiting the Firmament is a Free action but
from this Technique. If you are sensed, you can

chapter viii: Techniques

When stepping into the Firmament, the
Envious character sees the ground turn into
a mirror, reflecting all things in both the real
world and the supernatural (save themselves).
The Symphony is disconcertingly absent,
but the world that the Envious sees is an
exaggerated version of the world, similar to
how a character might use the Symphony to
perceive the world. A place with a history of
violence, for example, would appear angry,
sharp and dangerous.
The Envious can move within the
Firmament, seen only by other beings within
the Firmament. Beings within the Firmament
can interact with each other as if they were in
the physical world.
They cannot affect anything in the world of
Clay. They cannot open doors, walk through
walls or pick anything up.
The Firmament cannot be entered or exited
while being perceived. Thus an Envious cannot
enter the Firmament if watched by another
and they cannot exit in front of others (they
can exit it from behind a person, however).
you still exit in such a way that you could be
perceived. downgrade the target from
You can try to stay longer; however, the world feeling a ‘presence’ to getting
of Clay will begin to forget about you. You just a bad vibe.
must take a Voluntary Trauma Test against This might lead to them being cautious, not
a Medium (5) Difficulty for every additional wanting to talk about their private business,
scene you remain in the Firmament. etc.
True Voice can attempt to sense you with
This does not require a challenge, but only
a Contest, with both characters using their affects one target (it can be used multiple
Dynamic Mind.
times of course, once per target).
If they are successful, they will know that
there is a ‘presence’ in the area, but not that Potent Effect:
it is you. This, however, inhibits you from
exiting the Firmament unless one of you You can automatically pass
leaves the area.
the Voluntary Trauma Test to
Note that there is a Talent called Spiritually remain in the Firmament for an
Aware that allows a character to automatically
detect Presences within the Firmament additional scene.
(including you).
Masks:
You have an Inspired Advantage when
determining whether you can create an When you are in the Firmament, you should
Ambush while you leave the Firmament. wear a mask to represent being ‘invisible’, and
to indicate to other players that they cannot
see you. Plain white masks are inexpensive
and ideal.

175
 Temperance
Challenge: Contest
Duration: Lingering
Speed: Slow
Manifestation: Inconspicuous
Prowess: Mind
Description:
Through Inquisition, Temperate Fallen
learn specific things about others via the
Symphony.
Core Effect:
You can assess a person’s song in the
Symphony more carefully.
chapter viii: Techniques
You can learn one detail on
their character sheet.
Such possibilities include a Prowess, the
number of Offensive Maneuvers they possess,
a Vice, a Boon, etc. Each use of Inquisition
will reveal one different thing.
You choose which area, but if there are
multiple answers (such as when the target
has multiple Vices, Talents, etc.), the target
chooses which of these things they will reveal.
While you, as the player, will know the
value, you are encouraged not to bring these
numbers into game when discussing such a
thing with another character. You could, of
course, compare their Stat with your own.
Potent Effect:
You can perceive where
target’s beliefs truly lie.
This is to say, you could determine to which
Conviction, political affiliation or organization
a target actually belongs.
This could reveal, for example, that a
Deistical who was an outcast Divine might
Inquisition
The ground raced under him. Satellite dishes and abandoned
antennae flew past. He leapt from one building to another, crushing
tiles underfoot when he landed. He paused and sniffed the air. His
senses stronger than ever, he heard a baby cry and caught the scent
of a woman - a mother. She was in tears, calling out for her baby.
He stood and listened to what the music told him. The music had
brought him here, and in it, he heard the baby and its mother. And
his prey. His prey had been here. The music told him. His prey was
close now. It wouldn’t be long.
He began to run again, letting the music lead him in this dance.
still feel that they are Divine and are merely
paying the Deistical lip-service so that they are
not Bygone, for example. example
Rusial leaves a
Potent Effect: Census prematurely and
You can use your knowledge of people find out about his
a target to hunt them down. involvement in a kidnapping.
This is best performed in the downtime, but
Kassidye uses Inquisition to
it can be run as its own scene. You must go
alone on this hunt. storm off after him. He used
You may also take a Voluntary Trauma to
Ranks in Criminal, so this
thwarts her for a time, but
gain two Inspired Advantages against your
ultimately he cannot escape
prey to be used during the scene where you
Technique. She gets to
confront them. this
confront him in a side scene.
You must have met and used Inquisition on
a target to use this effect.
You can use this Effect in the downtime as
well (P. 229).
Potent Effect:
You can learn a ‘Weak Spot’.
For Body/Warfare this translates into a one
round Disadvantage that you can use against
them in an appropriate challenge.
For Mind or Soul, a player must reveal
a a mental or spiritual ‘weakness’ that their
character might have. An Infernal Wrath who
would ‘never hit a woman’ or a Divine Justice
who is actually a racist are the sorts of things
that could be revealed. Optionally, a Vice can
be revealed.
You can use this Effect once on a target per
Event.
176
Invidious Lust

“Scandalous, isn’t it?” she slithered up, ruby-red lips whispering

close to his ear.
Challenge: Comparable

Annoyed, he darted away and turned to look at her. “What are you Duration: Lasting
talking about?”
Speed: Slow
She nodded towards Lilyanna and the Black Rook speaking quietly.
He didn’t like it, but he knew that Lilyanna was a caregiver, and Manifestation: Subtle
that the Black Rook was borderline psychotic, but he had recognized
his predicament and asked her for help. She couldn’t refuse. Prowess: Mind
“A cute little couple, aren’t they?” ruby-red-lipped Daeva said.
“They could be whispering anything to each other, couldn’t they?”

“Shut up, will ya.” he said, but immediately felt his anger rise as he
watched Lilyanna touch the Rook’s hand in a gesture that seemed
all-too intimate. Part of him realized that he could be reading too
much into that simple touch, but his mind wandered to all the
times she had left to meet the Rook, and what might really be
happening.

Description: Potent Effect: Potent Effect:

chapter viii: Techniques

One of the most simple, immediate and You can fan the flames of You can focus the mistrust
primal passions is suspicion. Fear, hate,
uneasiness, resentment, rivalry and a host of a target’s jealousy to make towards an additional person.
other emotions can all follow from just one them misunderstand a specific This Effect could be used multiple times to
act of suspicion. situation. turn the mistrust towards multiple people.
Lustful characters can create and fan jealous You will have to volunteer how you aim
feelings in a target; the damage caused can
often have tragic consequences.
the misunderstanding. You either have to
have witnessed the situation or know enough example
details about it for this to be plausible. Jacob uses
Core Effect: Invidious on the
You can make a target jealous, Potent Effect: Black Rook to make him
mistrust his own King. He
suspicious and mistrusting of a The target will act without
is attracted to her, and
particular person. restraint towards their
witnesses her talking to the
The target will not feel that they can trust suspicions. Divine Rook.
that person and will suspect ulterior motives. They are not compelled towards violence,
If they have a relationship with that person, but if they do attack somebody during this
they will grow jealous of any potential rival. Jacob uses the Potent
time, they will gain an Inspired Advantage for
Effect to have the Black
They are also compelled not to outright the first round of combat.
Rook imagine that his King
declare their mistrust for the people around Afterwards, the target must take a Trauma believes that the White
them. Test with a Difficulty of Medium (5). If a
Rook is better at his job,
Symptom is gained, the target may choose
and that this is what the
between the Loss of Control Symptom (P. 207)
or the Hyper-Vigilance Symptom (P. 206). Black King is talking to the
White Rook about.

177
 Justice Judgment
The devil threw him up against the brick wall; both began to
Challenge: Contest
collapse. He dropped down, a crumpled form, spitting out blood on
his nice leather jacket. He had liked that jacket a whole lot.
Duration: Lasting
The devil knelt down, seeing the fight leave his opponent. “Last
Speed: Standard requests?” It raised a taloned hand.

Manifestation: Blatant “Sure.” He fished out a cigarette from his pocket. “ “Just wondering…
Do You Repent?”
Prowess: Soul The devil snarled and talons began to descend, but not before he
touched the beast, palm pressed against its forehead. The deathblow
didn’t come. Instead, the creature reeled back and began to
scream.

Description: Potent Effect:

A Judicious character can attack an opponent
with their own guilt.
You can overwhelm the target example
with their guilt; they will gain
Regardless of whether or not an immoral Tarmiel has
soul claims that they feel no remorse over the Disoriented State. collected two Trauma
their actions, Judgment seems to be able to Once the target is challenged, however, they on Maggot before they
make even the most callous of beings feel the will lose both the Disoriented and Impeded fight in a Duel.
chapter viii: Techniques

weight of their sins. State.

They are still affected by Judgment for the Right at the start, Tarmiel
Core Effect: scene, so the Judicious character may use spends one of those Trauma
The target feels the overwhelming guilt of other Potent Effects on them (but not this one to make the Challenge
their sins. a second time).
comparable. He wins that
with ease and Maggot
The target gains the Impeded Secular Effect: is now affected by the
State. If you take an Investigation action against an Technique (and thus
Immoral character’s past actions, the Judicious Impeded).
Potent Effect: character can take an Emotional Traumatic
wound into themselves, representing the event
The target will suffer a investigated. During the fight, Tarmiel
Trauma Test against a Medium uses the 2nd Trauma he
You may then ‘spend’ each Traumatic wound
collected to hit Maggot
(5) Difficulty. so taken, to gain a free Potent Effect against
with a Disadvantage. This
The Symptom, if any, will always be Panic that opponent.
does not cost Tarmiel a
Attack (P. 207). Additionally, you may spend a Traumatic
Rank of Judgment.
wound to change the Challenge from a
Potent Effect: Contest to Comparable.
You may gain and spend as many Traumatic
The target gains the wounds as you wish to risk doing so.
Disadvantaged State for a The Traumatic wounds taken last until
round. they are spent on the target; otherwise,
they will have to be healed as normal (via a
Rehabilitation action).

178
Perversion Lust

When the fight started, she remembered one of the demons putting
its hand on her shoulder and saying something to her. She had
Challenge: Comparable
pulled its hand away and kicked it hard. It had stumbled back,
and stayed back.
Duration: Lasting

She was sweating and her breath was hot and heavy; if she could Speed: Free
blush she would have, but it wasn’t because of the fighting. Her
knees were weak and they buckled as a demon punched her, leaving Manifestation: Blatant
a delicious pain in her cheek. She collapsed to the floor and smiled,
not even bothering to block a kick to her ribs. Later, she would be Prowess: Body
mortified to admit how pleasurable the pain was, but for now, she
leapt back up to try to finish this fight.

Description: Potent Effect:

The touch of a Lustful character can be
intoxicating and distracting, like the touch of
While in combat, the Core example

chapter viii: Techniques

a new lover. More so, the target of Perversion Effect returns. Raziel is
discovers that pain can actually be a pleasurable This Potent Effect can only be used once fighting a demon and
experience. per use of Perversion. Note that the player uses Perversion on it.
can remove the Lingering Disadvantage in the
Core Effect: exact same method as before.
The demon suffers a
The target begins to enjoy pain. Indeed, they Disadvantage. It causes
find that they can think of little other than Potent Effect:
itself a Wound to ignore
pain. The target will not spend a this effect. All of this takes
The target acts as if they Defensive Maneuver this round. no time at all.

were Severely wounded (and

thus suffers a Lingering Potent Effect: In the following round,
Raziel hits the Demon with
Disadvantage). Any damage you cause to an
the Potent Effect to make it
If they Submit to a combat opponent is Lingering. Exhaust a Rank each round.
action, where they take at least All physical wounds you inflict count, The Demon doesn’t want
whether as a direct result of this Technique or to take another wound,
1 wound, they Counter this
in combat. so it will begin to Exhaust
Effect. Lingering wounds take twice as long to heal Ranks, likely starting with
Countering this Effect does not Resist naturally, and are harder to heal through the ones it doesn’t need to
the Technique in any way. The target is still unnatural means (such as Recure). win this fight.
affected by Perversion (and thus may have
Potent Effects used against them).
The Core Effect is Countered for 1 scene.

179
 Wrath Ravage
The angel stood, lean and tall, a statuesque figure with a lithe
Challenge: Comparable
frame. “Kael, harlot of the Grigori. Tonight, I have come for you.
May the Creator grant you the mercy I cannot.”
Duration: Instant
She grinned and laughed. “Hey, when I send you back to Heaven
Speed: Passive in a body bag, tell the Creator he can lick my…”

Manifestation: Blatant The angel’s sword was unleashed, but she had already prepared
herself for it. She buried the part of her brain that told her she
Prowess: Soul couldn’t win this fight. She unlocked all of her hatred and spite,
and forgot what fear was.

Kael leapt at the angel, just over its sword arc, and slammed into
it, plunging her dagger into its chest. Its powerful hand gripped her
head and began to pull her away, but not before she rapidly stabbed,
her dagger thick with its crimson blood. It threw her into a wall. She
just stood and giggled.

Description: Potent Effect:

The Wrathful character can fly into a hate-
filled rage that allows them to fight off groups
During combat, gain the example
chapter viii: Techniques

of attackers. Disadvantaged State to ward Jezebel is jumped

off the Effects of all unwanted by a Swarm of demons.
Core Effect: Techniques for a round.
You may spend an Offensive You must be in combat to use this Effect. She fires up Ravage and is
If you’ve declared combat and somebody hits Comparable. She then loses
Maneuver even if you lose a you with a Technique that would prevent you the first round against two
Combat Action. from continuing, you may use this as well. of the three.
This does not prevent you from spending
a Defensive Maneuver as you normally Potent Effect: She spends three Offensive
would when you lose a combat action. The
You can ignore 1 wound Maneuvers, once against
damage you cause can be likewise negated by
each of them. Thus she
your opponent’s expenditure of a Defensive from each opponent who has
Maneuver. inflicts 2 wounds on the
successfully struck you.
two she won against and 1
If you are in a Fray, you may spend one
wound on the one against
Offensive Maneuver per opponent. If used Potent Effect: whom she lost. All three
with the Assault Dramatic Maneuver (P. 129),
then you only have to spend one Offensive You Refresh 1 Offensive can spend a Defensive
Maneuver which is applied against all Maneuver.
Maneuver and gain an Inspired
opponents.
Advantage if you are fighting
She takes damage normally
more than 1 opponent at a time. from the one against whom
Remember that there is nothing preventing she lost.
you from attacking multiple opponents

180
Recure Hope

As if in slow motion, Danyael fell away from his opponent, his

blood splashing everywhere. Bella heard somebody crying out and
Challenge: None
realized it was her. She was too slow to catch him, but she reached
out to him nonetheless, throwing herself on top of his fallen form.
Duration: Instant
She was sobbing loudly, still protecting Danyael when the devil
pulled her off. “Don’t fret my dear. There’s plenty of suffering to go
Speed: Slow
around.” What the devil had failed to notice is that Danyael was
no longer bleeding; in fact, the fire and fury had returned to his
Manifestation: Blatant
eyes. The devil had also failed to notice that Bella was now hurt,
bleeding and on death’s door.
Prowess: Body

“I’m glad…” she said wearily, “you agree.” The devil was holding
her up by her hair and she reached up to lay a firm grip on its arm.
The devil howled in pain as the wounds on Bella melded into it.

Description: Potent Effect:

Recure is the cherished power of healing,
prized among the Fallen. But healing comes
1 additional physical wound example
with sacrifice, for the Hopeful must take the can be healed from a target.
Sarabriel is in
wounds into their body and heal it within Note that this effect cannot stack, so a the background of a
themselves. maximum of 2 wounds can be healed. fight with her Choir and
The Hopeful character can take the wounds an angel. Each round, as

chapter viii: Techniques

into themselves requiring constant touch or Potent Effect: the Angel inflicts wounds,
attention. The wounds close on the target
while appearing on the Hopeful before they Unless the damage is lingering, she takes her action and
a Potent Effect to heal 1
are healed. Normally this is a Slow process you can instantly transfer
wound (note that she can’t
but, through a Potent Effect, it is possible to another’s wound by taking it
instantly transfer the wounds from the target use two Potent Effects
to yourself. into yourself. in a round to heal both a
This Effect changes the Speed to Standard. second wound and quickly).

Core Effect: It takes you the normal time to heal those

wounds. Over three rounds, she
You can heal 1 physical wound heals1 wound from each of
from a willing target. Potent Effect: her Choirmates, and thus
With the exception of a Mortal wound, the If you take the wounds into yourself, you can is sitting on three wounds
wound type that you heal is irrelevant. You return them to the person who caused them herself, which would heal
would mark it on your first available wound in the first place. in 15 minutes.
track.
You need to be engaged in combat with
When you heal a Mortal wound, you take that opponent; you cannot perform a combat In the fourth round, she
a Mortal wound. Make a Mercy roll against action against them, but get to defend yourself uses a Rank of Nimbus
yourself in this case (and then possibly a True with your Warfare. to use the retributive
Death roll as well).
At the end of the round, you Potent Effect. Assuming
A target can only be healed once per day by she survives the round of
any supernatural effect. deliver the wound(s) back to
combat, she will remove
It takes 5 minutes of healing per wound or the person who caused them.
the3 wounds that she took
10 minutes per Lingering wound. They are removed from you and to heal herChoirmates
inflicted on them as Lingering and the angel will take 3

wounds. unpreventable wounds.

181
 Fortitude Renitence
Jacob was on his knees, struggling against an unseen enemy. Beside
Challenge: Comparable
him a monster, and before him a young boy.

Duration: Instant The man leaned down. “Mmmmm,” he cooed in Jacob’s ear.
“Doesn’t that boy just look… tasty.”
Speed: Passive
Jacob wanted to vomit as his thoughts betrayed him; horrifying
Manifestation: Inconspicuous images flashed in his head. For the longest second of his life, he
thought he was going to give in. Then the music came. It washed
Prowess: Mind away the pain, washed away the images and returned to him his
resolve. Jacob slammed his elbow home into the monster’s groin.

The boy looked on in horror, but there was some hope in his big
brown eyes. As Jacob stood up, he gave the man an uppercut.
“Don’t worry, kid. Nobody here is going to hurt you. Ever.”

Description: Potent Effect:

Renitence allows character of Fortitude to
resist the control of unwanted Techniques.
You can also gain a example
Transcendent Advantage (only A devil attempts
Core Effect: to defend against the unwanted to use Corruption
chapter viii: Techniques

Technique). on Max before a fight is

You always have an Inspired about to start, but Max has
Note that Transcendence is recognizable to
Advantage when defending supernatural beings. Renitence.
against all unwanted Technique You will still not change the Manifestation of
contests. the offending Technique, nor will you notice She interrupts him briefly to
Remember that you must be Comparable the effect that your Transcendence is causing, learn that she is Comparable
in Mind to use Renitence. You are allowed but others in the vicinity might. in Mind.
to interrupt your opponent’s Action to
determine that. Potent Effect: Therefore she gains the
You are Inspired, even if your opponent You can shift the Manifestation Inspired Advantage right
doubles your Prowess. away as her Renitence
of the Contested Technique
Comparable Techniques cannot be defended kicks in. The devil has the
with Renitence. down by a stage. Prowess Advantage, so they
are equal.
Potent Effect:
If you succeed in defending Max decides to use a Potent
against an unwantedTechnique, Effect of Renitence to gain
a Transcendent Advantage,
you mayRefresh one Trait, with giving her a +1 to win this
the Exception of a Renitence challenge.
Rank.

182
Sacrifice Charity

Isaac stood again, blood pouring from his face, from his fists, from
his body. He was getting looks from the crowd.
Challenge: Combat

“Looks worse than it really is.” Isaac looked to the Kings, who Duration: Instant
nodded. The duel would only end when one fighter could no longer
stand. Speed: Passive

Isaac winced as his opponent connected with a hook; a rib Manifestation: Subtle
spontaneously cracked. The pain flared but with it, a tide washed
over him. His Nimbus flared uncontrollably and with an almost Prowess: Warfare
gentle ease he blocked the next punch and retaliated with a perfect
blow of his own, sending his opponent wind-milling backwards.

Description: Potent Effect:

The Charitable do not often present
themselves as warriors, yet they possess a
You may Refresh your Sacrifice example
powerful Technique that allows them to suffer Maneuvers. Beherial has just
hardship in combat in order to find victory. taken a Severe wound.
They give as good as they get, dishing out Potent Effect:
hits to the same spot that just received a blow. Once per combat, provided you In the new round, he

chapter viii: Techniques

Pain makes them fight better and tougher.
Core Effect:
You gain 1 Offensive and
Defensive Maneuver.
You can take part of an ally’s hit. You take
up to 1 of the wounds meant for your ally
(who must suffer the rest of the damage).
You cannot spend a Defensive Maneuver to
prevent this wound. This effect is Blatant.
are Severely wounded, you gain a Exhausts a Trait to
avoid the Lingering
Transcendent Advantage against
Disadvantage and Spends a
one opponent this round.
Rank of Sacrifice to gain a
1 Transcendent Advantage.
Potent Effect: Between that and an
You Submit to this round of Inspiration that he’s been
saving, he’s in a pretty good
combat (and cannot spend a
situation to win this round
Defensive Maneuver) and inflict of combat.
1 Lingering wound on your
opponent. In the following round,
No Test is made between your opponent Beherial Spends a rank
and you when you Submit. Your opponent of Sacrifice to Submit
must make Tests as normal against other to combat. He takes his
opponents. opponent’s damage but
You trade blows with your opponent and inflicts 1 wound back.
cannot spend an Offensive Maneuver to add
to the damage you inflict, but your opponent
cannot spend a Defensive Maneuver to prevent
your damage.
Remember that this is still a Potent Effect
and merely Submitting to combat does not
trigger this Effect.

183
 Hope Sanctuary
They surrounded her, yelling at her, laughing, screaming in her face.
Challenge: Contest
She held her Affection tightly. They threw liquid on her; the smell
of gasoline was nauseating. The demons growled at her and mocked
Duration: Lasting
her, told her the rude and profane things they would do to her and
to her friend.
Speed: Standard
She walked slowly, deliberately, out of the warehouse. They moved
Manifestation: Blatant with her, but none would stop her. One even tried to light a match…
but he just tossed it away, trying to pretend that he was just scaring
Prowess: Soul her.

She marched on, and they would not stop her. They could not lay
a finger upon her and were frustrated, growing even angrier. When
she finally reached the street outside, they fled, with claims that this
was boring and that they would be back for her. She smiled in the
beautiful taste of sunlight.

Description:
Sanctuary provides a form of protection to
the Hopeful character. It offers the power to
bestow upon the Hopeful an overwhelming
Innocence.
chapter viii: Techniques
past the aura. Doing this only breaks the aura
for that character.
Those protected by the aura cannot take example
immoral or harmful actions themselves Elias uses
without ending the effect for themselves.
Sanctuary to guard

Innocent beings are protected from herself and her Companion

Supernatural beings (which includes Fallen, Potent Effect: during a massive demonic
but not Nephilim and demons). They can attack.
touch, threatened and scream all they want
You can affect another
but they cannot do anything that would cause target.
physical harm. Nor can they use Techniques Several Demons engage
You must be touching them continuously
with an unwanted effect. during this time. You can do this twice in a
Elias in a Dynamic vs.
given period (as you only have 2 hands). Dynamic Soul challenge,
The protection of Innocence is not absolute
but none can break
and it is possible for Supernatural beings to
through.
overcome its effects. Potent Effect:
Core Effect: Your protection extends to One is a named Demon and
all beings, including Nephilim, thus can take Voluntary
You can create an aura of innocence that
prevents the Supernatural from harming you Demons, humans, etc. Trauma and does so to
(physically or via Technique) without a Test or break through and attack
taking a Traumatic wound. Potent Effect: her. The other demons still
cannot.
Those intending to do you harm If an opponent breaks through
(or use unwanted Techniques) your Protection and Harms Elias uses a Potent Effect
must first engage you in a you, they must take a Medium (5) to give the named Demon a
Contest in which you both use Trauma test. Trauma Test. If it fails, it
your Dynamic Soul. will suffer 2 Trauma just
for the sake of getting
If the attacker wins the Test, then the aura
drops completely.
through her Sanctuary.
If the attacker loses the Test, then they may
Voluntarily take a Trauma to force their way

184
Scourge Justice

The old warhorse flicked away his cigarette to get Raum’s

attention. Challenge: Combat

“Get lost,” Raum said. When the other Fallen didn’t move he Duration: Instant
added, “No Divine invited to this party!”
Speed: Passive
The Fallen didn’t look impressed and just sauntered over. Raum
stepped away from the bloody and broken hostage he had tied to a
Manifestation: Subtle
chair. He wiped blood away from his bruised fists.

“So...” Prowess: Warfare

The punch driven into Raum’s ribs told him that the Divine Justice
wasn’t here to talk. The punch hurt but suddenly, Raum’s back
exploded in pain, a ribbon of flesh tearing itself away from muscle,
like he had been struck by an unseen whip.

Description: Potent Effect:

The Judicious character has a strange weight
to their strikes that make them heavy and
You may Refresh your Scourge example
hard. They say that their blows are guided Maneuvers. David is fighting
with righteousness and resolve. a Devil. He wins a

chapter viii: Techniques

Potent Effect: round of combat and uses
Core Effect: You cause the flesh to flay from an a Potent Effect to activate
opponent. Symptom. This devil,
You gain 2 Offensive a
however, does not suffer
Maneuvers. Once per combat, after winning
from any Severe Trauma and
The additional damage caused by Scourge a round of combat, you force one
thus there is no result.
seems often to come from echoes within the opponent to Exhaust 2 Traits.
opponent. A hit from them can make an old Additionally, if the target has an Moral
wound suddenly return. Most of those old In the next round, David
Alignment that is opposed to your own, they wins again and Inflicts his
wounds often come from ‘guilty’ actions. must Exhaust 1 more Trait.
normal damage as well
During combat, you will know another
as forcing the devil to
person’s specific morality after you successfully Potent Effect:
damage them. Exhaust 2 Traits.
After winning a round of
combat, instead of inflicting
any damage, you may activate a
Symptom, if that opponent has
one.
An Active Symptom causes the target to have
a Lingering Disadvantage.

185
 Charity Shepherd
He read the burnt letter again and fought away the tears. She’d
Challenge: Comparable
never loved him; she had just used him. But the feelings in his heart
were all too real. The pain inside him was unbearable. Sarah sat
Duration: Lasting/Lingering
down next to him. He told her to go away. “No,” she replied.

Speed: Slow “I... can’t believe I fell for that… Lust.” He crumpled the letter in
his hands. “I was such a fool…”
Manifestation: Subtle
“It’ll be alright.” She put a hand on his knee and he sat up straight
Prowess: Soul and looked at her for a long time.

He struggled with the words. “Maybe... I can apologize to the Choir

or something. Make it up to everybody.”

“That would work.” She smiled but it was weak. “I… need to go.”
He thanked her as she fled; she held the tears back until she got
outside into the street.

Description: Potent Effect: tired or cold. If the target is under the effects
of a Technique, this does not counter those
This Technique allows the Shepherd (a You can take another’s effects. This lasts for a day.
Charitable Fallen) to help another in a
difficult time. They can relieve minor ailments Traumatic wound into
or major problems, such as Trauma. Yourself.
example
chapter viii: Techniques

This removes it from the target (effectively

Core Effect: healing it) and you mark off an appropriate Raphael cannot
Trauma of the same Severity as was healed. stand to see his Prelate
You can sense whether a target
With regards to Symptoms, the specific on the edge. He suspects
has Trauma and how much of it. Trauma is ultimately the choice of the target, that she is suffering from
You will know exactly how many but the Charitable character can tell them Trauma.
Psychological and Emotional Trauma to target which one they would prefer to take.
possesses and the break down (Surface vs. You cannot take another wound from a
Severe) in each area. You will not learn the
He uses Shepherd and
particular person until you heal the one you learns that she does have
target’s Symptoms. took.
2 Psychological Surface
This is a Slow Effect. wounds and 2 Severe
Potent Effect:
Wounds.
You can protect one target Potent Effect:
from one unwanted Contest by
You can guide a character to He uses a Potent Effect
granting them a Transcendent to take one of herSevere
where they are meant to go at
Advantage. Wounds. She picks her
that moment. Anxiety Symptom, with
This Advantage can be used when the target This could mean that they can guide a child which he now must deal.
is using a Reactive Prowess in a challenge to their mother (or to a shelter away from an
of their choice. The target character is not abusive family) or a White Knight to a battle.
necessarily aware that they possess this He cannot help her further
Transcendent Advantage. The exact details are left with the at this time until he heals
Storyguide. that Trauma (likely taking
The Advantage must be used within a
scene. In addition, this removes any basic unfulfilled aRehabilitation action to
needs from a target, such as lack of food, sleep do so).
or warmth. The target will not feel hungry or

186
Slay Envy

The last demon ran through the church, breathing and bleeding
hard. Challenge: Combat

“I thought,” a voice said from behind him, “you’d never make it.” Duration: Instant

The demon spun around. The Fallen was standing there at the
Speed: Passive
other end of the church.

The demon pulled out twin pistols and opened fire. But the man Manifestation: Subtle
before him was a blur of motion, leaping onto the pews, then to the
wall nearby, and then the Fallen was beside him. Prowess: Warfare

The demon ditched the guns for its claws and slashed at the Fallen,
but missed. The demon felt a small cut on its leg. For such a small
cut, the blood just poured and poured...

Description: Potent Effect:

This Technique gives the Envious Fallen
their reputation as assassins. It allows them to
You make an opponent bleed.
example
make painful and dangerous attacks, aiming After winning a round of
Micah enters
combat, your opponent will take

chapter viii: Techniques

for critical and sensitive areas, using speed and a Fray where an angel
trickery rather than brute force. 1 Lingering wound at the end of is fighting the last of the
the next round. White Court.
Core Effect:
This wound does not come from a ‘source’,
You gain 2 Offensive thus Impartation does not activate and She immediately uses Slay
Recure’s Retaliation Potent Effect cannot to move from Long Range
Maneuvers.
transfer Bleed wounds to you. to Short as a single action
You know the best places to hit for the
Lingering wounds are Unpreventable and (rather than 2) and may
maximum damage.
take twice as long to heal naturally and are attack, since using this
You move exceptionally quietly and, as harder to heal through unnatural means (such Potent Effect makes her
such, you have an Inspired Advantage on as Recure). movement a Free Action.
determining whether you can Ambush
somebody. You do not get this benefit on that
This does count as her
actual attack, however. Potent Effect: Potent Effect for the
round.
When you move, you can cover
Potent Effect: two distance ranks instead of
In the following round,
You may Refresh your Slay one; this becomes a Free action, she strikes the angel and,
Maneuvers. allowing you to act in the same in addition to her normal
round. damage, uses Slay to cause
it to bleed. Next round,
If you are engaged in combat, you must still
be successful in a Break action before you can after all is said and done,

use this Potent Effect. the angel will take an

Unpreventable wound.

187
 Sloth Slumber
Casiel slammed Nathaniel hard against the wall. “You killed
Challenge: Contest
her!”

Duration: Lasting Nathaniel coughed and tasted blood. “No, I didn’t. Don’t you
remember?”
Speed: Standard
“What the hell are you talking about?” Casiel raised his fist ready.
Manifestation: Subtle “Casiel,” Nathaniel let the Symphony carry his words. “Remember...
in the alley. It was you who killed her.”
Prowess: Mind
The Fallen blinked slowly, loosened his grip and nodded. “Oh...
yeah. I forgot. It was my fault. It was the worst thing I’ve ever
done.

Nathaniel snickered. “Sure was, buddy. Don’t worry, Cas. She’ll be

back in like three days. I’m sure everything will be fine.”

Description: Potent Effect:

Slothful Fallen use this power to make
somebody grow tired. However, they can also
You remove the Impeded State example
use it to turn a target into a Sleepwalker, who to put the character into a
Using Slumber,
is trapped in a waking dream or nightmare. Dream or Nightmare of your Balsamus makes Tarmiel
chapter viii: Techniques

Turning a character into a Sleepwalker means design. In essence, the character believe that his love is dead.
the target is technically asleep and is in a state has a specific delusion for a
of partial awareness. Their subconscious and
dreams (or nightmares) can influence them. scene. Tarmiel’s rage is certainly
unexpected, as Tarmiel
The target will not really remember what
moves to attack another
Core Effect: they did, unless reminded of their actions (but
swear, at least initially, that it all sounds like a Infernal.
You can make a target desire dream that they had recently).
sleep.This will give them the Note that this sort of delusion could easily Balsamus uses a Slumber
Impeded State. cause a Traumatic wound Test. Potent Effect to Disorient
(and Disadvantage) Tarmiel
They are not required to go to sleep.
for a round.
Potent Effect:
You can change or alter the Balsamus weighs the options
delusion that you caused. and decides it is better
to calm things down; he
Potent Effect: changes the delusion to
Tarmiel believing that
The Target gains the his love is not dead, but
Disoriented and Disadvantaged just not here, thus ending
State for this round. Tarmiel’s rage.
You can use this Effect to preempt your
target’s potential action.

188
Smite Wrath

“Get outta the car, dipshit.” The man had a sour look tempered
with boredom. Challenge: Combat

The football star and his friends laughed. “Seriously, dude, you’re Duration: Instant
only going to get hurt. Get lost.”
Speed: Passive
“Kid… you’ve got no idea.” With a sigh, the man casually tore the
door from its hinges. He then grabbed the lad from his seat and
Manifestation: Blatant
hoisted him in the air with one arm. “Didn’t nobody tell ya, always
wear yer seat belt, bitch?”
Prowess: Warfare
The man crushed the quarterback’s throat, dropped him and leaned
to look into the car at the other two youths. “So, boys, who wants
ta die next?”

Description: Potent Effect:

Smite is a simple Technique. It allows
Wrathful Fallen to summon bouts of
You may Refresh your Smite example
superhuman strength. Wrathful characters Maneuvers. Fenris leaps into
use it to smash things: people, objects, etc. Its a demonic fray.
applications in combat tend to be obvious. Potent Effect:

chapter viii: Techniques

Once per combat, after winning He hits one and uses Smite
Core Effect: to launch that one away,
a round of combat, you knock a
You gain 2 Offensive foe back to Medium range and giving him one less opponent
to deal with.
Maneuvers. they gain the Disoriented State
You gain this through your unholy strength. for the next round.
In the following round that
You gain a Transcendent Advantage when
one Demon is Disoriented.
performing acts of sheer strength against Potent Effect:
inanimate objects. This Core Effect has no
She can wander up as her
combat effect (but see below). Through an act of sheer strength you action but cannot initiate
take a risky attack to put the hurt on your challenges. Thus, Fenris
opponent. only has to deal with two
demons during this round.
You may take a Disadvantage
to increase your Base damage to
As the fight wears on,
2 for this round. Fenris declares that
You must use this Potent Effect before the he’s lifting up a nearby
dice roll because you need to factor in the motorcycle and smashing
Disadvantage.
them. Although he must
take a Disadvantage this
round, anybody he hits
will have to take 2 base
damage plus his Offensive
Maneuver.

189
 Pride Subjugation
Michael shuffled his feet as he approached his Choir-mate. “Raziel?
Challenge: Contest
Ummm... I... can you not kill him?”

Duration: Lasting The battle-hardened Fallen of Fortitute cocked an eye. “Come

again?
Speed: Slow
“Look... I... he got his hooks into me somehow. He can hurt me...
Manifestation: Blatant hurt my Affections. He says that if he dies in this fight... I’ll die
too.”
Prowess: Soul Raziel was unimpressed. “I’m your champion! You’re asking me to
lose your duel?”

“No.” Michael’s voice was meek and he sighed, “Just... don’t kill
him.”

Raziel shook his head. “Sure. Whatever.”

Description: Potent Effect:

This dreaded Technique of Prideful Fallen
lets them cause someone else to feel the
You can order the target example
sting of humiliation as they are forced into a to perform an action. The Dante uses
temporary form of supplication. target must do it, but does not
chapter viii: Techniques

Subjugation on Dumah
necessarily do it willingly. just prior to starting their
Core Effect: Duel.
You forcibly cause the target Potent Effect:
to become your Affection. The target must take a Medium Dumah will gain nothing
from his Hallowed weapon
They lose access to their Core (5) Trauma Test. during the Duel, for
Techniques and cannot willingly starters. Further, he
Spend Inspirations or Drama Potent Effect: will not be able to spend

Points unless you allow.
The target appears as your Affection in the
Symphony.
In turn, all of the target’s Affections are
treated as your own (for example, you can
summon the target’s hallowed weapon and
use all Maneuvers therein, while the target
could not).
Note that the target can still Exhaust
Inspirations and Drama Points.
The reins of control (Core Inspirations or Drama
Points.
Effect) pass to another.
The target of the Technique is now the
During one round, Dante
Affection of another and the Core Effect
applies towards their ‘new Begetter’. orders Dumah to lose the
round. Dumah must obey.
You may take control back by Spending
another Rank of Subjugation.
During the fight, Dumah
is put into his severe
wounds. Instead of taking
a Disadvantage, Dumah can
still use his Inspirations or
Drama points to cover the
forcedExhaustion.

190
Vainglory Pride

She struck at him, and then swore to herself as she pulled her punch
once again. What was wrong with her? This was a devil, and there Challenge: Combat
was no screwing around with the likes of them.
Duration: Instant
It grabbed her and slammed her hard into a wall, its face getting
close. “What’s wrong, dear? Don’t want to hurt my pretty face?” Speed: Passive

“No!” she lied. That was it, she realized. The devil was perfect, so
Manifestation: Subtle
perfect that she didn’t want to hurt it. But that was over. She hated
herself for wanting to smash something so beautiful, but she didn’t
Prowess: Warfare
have any choice.

Description: Potent Effect:

Vainglory allows the very presence of the
Prideful Fallen to dominate the battlefield.
You may Refresh your example
Bold and arrogant, they seem to move just out Vainglory Maneuvers. Zaphiel is fleeing
of the way when a blow should land, or grin from a Shroud.

chapter viii: Techniques

when a punch does land but doesn’t seem to Potent Effect:
hit hard enough. It’s as if their very presence
shatters the confidence their opponent has to Once per combat, before the The Shroud overwhelms
carry through with an attack. Test is made, you may prevent him and smashes him to the
ground.
an opponent from using any
Core Effect: Maneuvers against you this
The Shroud declares
You gain 2 Defensive round.
that he will use Clinch
Maneuvers. This does not waste any Maneuvers that this round. Zaphiel uses
Opponents never want to hurt such a pretty, have already been declared. They are merely Vainglory to prevent that
pretty person. unspent. (and any other Maneuver).
Whether or not you are a sore loser, you The Shroud wins the round
know how to add insult to injury. After a fight Potent Effect: of combat, but cannot spend
that you win but your opponent survives, you After winning a round of Offensive Maneuvers either.
may cause them to take a Contested Trauma Zaphiel ‘dodges’ the attack
Test with a Medium (5) Difficulty. You choose combat, you cause the Disoriented
with a Defensive Maneuver.
the Set. State to that opponent.
This State lasts for a round.

191
 Fortitude Valor
She cried out as she was kicked to the ground. She would have
Challenge: Combat
screamed even more, had she realized these punks were actually
demons. If she could see their true faces, she would be hysterical.
Duration: Instant
“What do you want with me?”
Speed: Passive
One shrugged. “Violence? Sex? Food?” The others laughed.
Manifestation: Inconspicuous One raised a bat and swung it down. Before it could connect, it was
caught in a powerful hand. “Try again.” Jeremiah shoved the first
Prowess: Warfare demon back and stood between the woman and her attackers.

Description: Potent Effect:

Many people dismiss something as simple You may Refresh your Valor example
chapter viii: Techniques

as courage in a fight against angels and devils.

However, the fact remains that standing up Maneuvers. An angel is
and fighting for what you believe in can be just about to land the
as empowering as being able to summon fire Potent Effect: killing blow on Beth,
or having superhuman strength.
If you are Severely when Temple shows up and
No matter how bleak the fight looks, declares her his Ward.
Fortitude just cannot give up. wounded, you may ignore the
Disadvantaged State and gain
The Angel and Temple clash
Core Effect: an Inspired Advantage for this
swords.
You gain 1 Offensive and 1 round.

Defensive Maneuver. Temple uses the Rise to

Potent Effect: the Challenge Dramatic
Courage makes you unstoppable.
After losing a round of Maneuver but still loses
You can safeguard a Ward. So long as you his first round of combat
stand, your Ward does not attack, and they combat, you
Refresh one of your
against the angel. In
remain in your presence (Close distance), Dramatic Maneuvers. response to losing, he uses
nobody can declare a challenge on the Ward
(physical or otherwise). a Rank of Valor to Refresh
Rise to the Challenge.

192
Voracity Gluttony

Demons ran into the nightclub. Music was thundering and the
crowd engaged in their sweaty dancing and grinding. Their prey Challenge: Combat
couldn’t hide from them. They could sense the Fallen here. They
just had to locate him. Duration: Instant

Malice barked orders for Spite and Tragedy to go to the back, while Speed: Passive
Shame and Disgust watched the front. Malice began slithering
through the crowd, searching for the lone Fallen. Manifestation: Subtle

He saw a few fingers pointing and a few cheers going out towards
Prowess: Warfare
the top of the speaker. He followed the outburst to see his prey,
crouched atop a massive speaker. Armon licked his bloody lips and
leapt like a tiger. Too fast for Malice to dodge, the Fallen crashed
into him, pinning the demon into the ground. Without a second of
hesitation, Armon began to slam his spiked fist into the demon’s
head. The crowd parted, with some gasps of astonishment and some
applause.

The applause stopped when Armon stood up, his fist dripping in
blood as the demon expired noisily on the dance floor.

chapter viii: Techniques

Description:
Gluttonous Fallen achieve focused rage
through their indulgence. They lose some
measure of control over themselves and
become little more than wild, lethal animals,
raining attacks without mercy upon their
opponents. The further a Gluttonous
character is backed into a corner, the more
dangerous they become.
Core Effect:
Potent Effect:
You lash out with a ferocity of unexpected
attacks from every direction (you slash, punch
example
and bite). Maggot and
Balsamus attack a bunch
all people (friend or foe) within
of humans on the street.
Close distance of you suffer a
Disadvantage for that round,
He immediately uses
unless they are a member of your Voracity to give everybody
Bonded Congregation (Talent). a Disadvantage. This

See P. 99 for the Talent. includes Balsamus, who is

You gain 1 Offensive and 1 too close.
Defensive Maneuver. Potent Effect:
You are tenacious and very hard to Break During the fight, he loses a
from during combat. All characters who Once per combat, if you are round of combat that drives
attempt to do so gain a Disadvantage. Severely wounded, you inflict him into his first Severe
1 Lingering wound on one wound. After he shrugs
Potent Effect: opponent. some of the damage off with
aDefensive Maneuver, he
You may Refresh your Voracity Lingering wounds are Unpreventable and
Voracity to cause the
uses
Maneuvers. take twice as long to heal naturally and are
human 1 Unpreventable
harder to heal through unnatural means (such
as Recure). wound.

193
 chapter ix

Trauma
chapter ix: Trauma

194
 “When the day is long and the night, the night is yours alone,
When you’re sure you’ve had enough of this life, well hang on
Don’t let yourself go, ‘cause everybody cries and everybody
hurts sometimes”
REM, Everybody Hurts
At its core, Kingdom Come deals with the war between
virtue and sin. Sin is so common it’s trivial in today’s society.
Acts of lust and wrath can be seen daily on television, if
not on a street corner. Avarice controls big business, while
Sloth infects the masses. Gluttony and Pride reign over
fashion and social mores. Meanwhile Envy drives them
all, because so few people are content with their lot in
life. Sin has a powerful effect over people’s lives, yet most
remain ignorant. The easiest way to deal with all these
awful things in life is to distance one’s self, trying to build
walls to keep them out. Sometimes those walls are a good
thing, useful for dealing with problems as they occur.
But sometimes in a person’s life, the problems happen
so often, that a person becomes stressed out. And if a
person stays that way for too long without help or some
form of productive release, then more serious problems
can result.
In Kingdom Come, these problems and stresses are
known as Trauma. Traumatic Wounds affect psychological
make up or emotional strength. A character who takes
too many wounds in either area will eventually develop
Symptoms, which are cries for help with a growing
inability to deal with mental or emotional problems. If
left unchecked, a character can be driven to a breakdown,
a state which leaves them nonfunctional. Traumatic
wounds are acquired based on Morality and experiences.
This is a very difficult area for a Storyguide to police, so
players must aid the Storyguide in the smooth operation of
gaining (and tracking) Trauma. You and your Storyguide,
as well as characters who attempt to inflict Traumatic
Wounds on others, should give some input into whether
or not a particular character takes a Traumatic wound.
The Storyguide is always the final arbitrator.
Trauma
There are two ways Trauma is recorded in KC:
Psychological trauma interrupts and damages the way you
think and perceive. Psychological trauma is applied to
wounds governed by the Mind stat, which are determined
by your Reactive Mind Prowess.
195
Full of broken thoughts I cannot repair
Beneath the stains of time Feelings disappear
You are someone else I am still right here
What have I become”
Nine Inch Nails: Hurt
Emotional trauma can disrupt your control over your
emotions, causing you to fly into angry rages, be stricken
with paralyzing fear, or have bouts of uncontrollable
weeping. Emotional trauma is applied to wounds governed
by the Soul stat, which are determined by your Reactive
Soul Prowess.
Trauma in any form is an integral and very large part of
KC. It is important to understand this and treat Trauma
with maturity and respect. In many role-playing games, it
is accepted that in play, your character can die in combat.
In KC, you can suffer a breakdown of mental and/or
emotional faculties, which leaves the character temporarily
un-playable. Your reaction to trauma is handled differently
and personally. This system aims to be simple, to give you
freedom in how you react to situations. It also allows
characters a different venue of attack against opponents.
This is not meant as a replacement for good role-playing,
but it hopes to encourage a deeper level of play.
Wound Levels
chapter ix: Trauma
Almost exactly like physical wounds, you have a number
of wound levels in your Mind and Soul (determined by
your Reactive Prowess in each Set - see chart on p.117).
When you suffer a Traumatic wound (often referred to
as taking Trauma), you cross off one wound ‘box’ in the
appropriate area.
The appropriate area is most often determined by the
situation. A number of causes are listed later in this section,
which provide the default appropriate area. In general,
things that would cause stress are taken as Psychological
Trauma and things that cause moral dilemma will cause
Emotional Trauma.
If a Technique is used, then whichever Set governs the
Technique will govern the area in which Trauma goes.
Levels of Trauma
When you take a Surface wound, you are stressed; there
is no in-game effect for having Surface Trauma.
 When you take Severe wounds, you gain an active it causes, it is regular.
Symptom; you are usually free to choose which Symptom.
A Symptom doesn’t hinder you constantly, but it should Lingering Trauma
come up at least once per event. Lingering Traumatic Wounds represent a monumental
If you accumulate too much Trauma, you end up having and traumatic event in a character’s life. It’s not something
to cross off your Mortal wound. When that happens, a character can easily ‘get over’. These are dire situations
you suffer a Breakdown. During a breakdown, you are that often force a Trauma onto a character and add a
overcome by your Symptoms and are unable to function. Contest to avoid taking that Trauma as Lingering.
This corresponds with taking a Mortal Physical Lingering Trauma can come from:
Wound, in which you are utterly incapacitated >> Crucifixion.
until you heal your Mortal Wound. Mortal >>Hollow Death.
Trauma leaves you psychologically or >> A Heinous Act performed on a
emotionally incapacitated, unable to character, such as torture, as deemed by

How
deal with the ‘real world’. the Storyguide.

After taking a Mortal Trauma, the
player suffers a Breakdown and may
choose either to wait until the Mortal
Trauma is healed, an act which requires
the aid of another, or they may take
a Crisis to restore their character’s
sanity. A Crisis, however, comes with a
price, and it doesn’t always fully cure a
character.
It’s important to know what type of
Trauma you have taken along the way.
Trauma Categories
chapter ix: Trauma
Many Tests?
Lingering Trauma takes more effort
to heal than regular Trauma.
You can make any number of Permanent Trauma
For the most part, Permanent Trauma
Trauma Tests in a given month,
is only gained during character creation.
but you can only take 1 Trauma
However, there is one specific instance
as a result of a failed Trauma where a character can gain a Permanent
Test. Psychological Severe wound, by having a
Breakdown and then accepting a Crisis.
You can take any number of
Forced or Voluntary Trauma
Trauma Tests
(including any number of
There are many ways to provoke

There are several Categories of
Traumatic wounds:
>> Regular represents the most common
form of Trauma. In all cases when
Trauma does not mention what type
of category it is, it is regular.
>> Lingering Trauma is a special form
that is harder to get rid of than
regular Trauma. Throughout the course
of play, situations such as Crucifixion and
Hollow Death can cause Lingering Trauma.
>> Permanent Trauma is the worst form of Trauma. It
cannot be removed, barring a very lengthy journey or soul
searching. Permanent Trauma is gained via Maturity,
Vices or a Crisis.
Regular Trauma
The most common form of Trauma is ‘regular’, which
means it possesses no special additional rules. When a
particular section of text doesn’t state what type of Trauma
Voluntary Tests). a Trauma test: Techniques, Secular
actions, or even actions at a game. All
Trauma tests are performed against your
Reactive Soul or Reactive Mind. If the
situation does not state which is being
used, you may choose which to use.
Trauma tests are performed against
a Fixed Difficulty (some specific
experiences, such as Hollow Death and
Crucifixion, are dealt with later). Medium (5)
Difficulty is the default. Techniques default to a
Medium (5) Difficulty.
If you fail the Trauma Test, you take a Traumatic wound
in the appropriate area (Emotional or Psychological).
A Secular Action is needed to cure a Traumatic wound.
Tested Trauma
A Trauma Test simply means that you must make a
challenge to avoid taking a Traumatic wound. You must

196
make the challenge with the appropriate Dynamic Prowess Effects of Trauma
(Mind for Psychological wounds and Soul for Emotional
wounds).
Surface Trauma
There is no limit to the number of times you may need Surface Trauma is pretty minor; it’s the kind of stress
to make a Trauma test; however, you can only take 1 that a person might normally experience. In game terms,
Trauma per game as the result of a failed test. it does little to affect a character’s performance, but can
always affect role-playing. Surface wounds are difficult for
Voluntary Trauma others to notice, since there is little or no sign of them.
A player may choose to take Trauma voluntarily, if they
feel a situation or event warrants it. Additionally, a player Severe Trauma
may voluntarily choose to turn a regular Trauma into a Severe Trauma becomes
Lingering Trauma. a problem; it represents
“And I will be the one
mental or emotional
Voluntary Test
To hold you down
problems that may lead
Sometimes a player will have a Voluntary Test. This up to a full breakdown of
Kiss you so hard
means a character willingly accepts another Test and may those faculties. For every

I’ll take your breath away

gain another Trauma because of their choice. Severe Trauma a character
takes, they must also take
Forced Trauma a Symptom. And after I wipe away the tears
Some events, such as Hollow Death or Crucifixion, will Just close your eyes, dear”
Sarah McLachlan: Possession
force a Traumatic wound upon you. You take a Traumatic Symptoms
wound; there is no limit to how many can be forced upon A Symptom is the mind
a character in a given month. However, each source can or soul’s way of crying
only force 1 Traumatic wound upon a character, no matter out to the world around
how many times it is repeated that month. and letting others know something is wrong. It is unlikely
for a person to notice their own Symptoms; with good
example role-playing, it should be possible for others to see there’s

chapter ix: Trauma

Later in that same event, Raziel
is killed and dies the Hollow Death. This
event forces him to take a Traumatic wound
without a roll.
something wrong. Sometimes the choice of a Symptom is
not the choice of the player; Techniques can sometimes
dictate which Symptom is to be assigned, while events like
Hollow Death and Suicide give special Symptoms.

If for some reason Raziel is killed again that
month, he will not be forced to take another
Trauma (but only for that month)
Mortal Trauma
Mortal Trauma is a character’s breaking point; when
you take your last Mortal Trauma, you can no longer cope
with the real world. You have a Breakdown (P. 204).

197
 Morality
Your Morality plays into your ability to endure traumatic events. It also helps determine if you have ever had to face
trauma before. There are certain Acts that characters may perform, based on their Morality, without any problems at
all. Some Acts are prohibited, which means a character will probably gain Trauma from participating in them.
Acts
>> Grace: Charitable work, acts of mercy, encouraging love,
giving hope, etc. It should be noted that it is very hard to
force another character to perform an Act of Grace. There
can be all sorts of secret and selfish motives for pretending
to take an Act of Grace.
>> Minor: Hurting someone who can take care of themselves,
cheating at a game, petty shoplifting, etc.
>> Questionable: Killing for a purpose/necessity, maiming,
stealing, etc.
>> Heinous: Violation (rape), cannibalism, suicide, killing
for pleasure, torture, intentionally harming someone who
cannot take care of themselves (children and elderly), etc.
Each Morality has an acceptable, a prohibited and
possibly restricted Acts.
Acceptable acts will generally not involve Trauma;
however, it is situational, so it is not out of the question
for an acceptable act to spiral into a prohibited act.
A prohibited act is one that cannot be done without
either taking or risk taking Trauma.
A restricted act is simply one that is not within the make-
chapter ix: Trauma
up of a healthy character. However, if such a character
has developed at least one Symptom, then restricted acts
become prohibited acts except that by performing such an
act they will Voluntarily take Trauma.
See P. 200 for more details about Breaking Morality.
Moral Alignment
Some situations ask for a character’s Moral Alignment.
Simply put, a character is considered Moral if they are
Innocent, Typical or Hardened. They are considered
Immoral if they are Hardcore or Irredeemable.
198
Innocent
Potent Talent
Innocent characters are Moral and possess a strength of
hope and confidence that can be inspiring.
>> Acts of Grace are acceptable.
>> Minor Acts are prohibited.
>> Questionable and Heinous Acts are restricted.
Innocence can only be acquired by purchasing the Potent
Talent of the same name.
Supernatural beings who attack an Innocent character
may take Trauma (see P. 200 Damaging an Innocent).
Typical
Typical characters are Moral. They are the ‘average’
person who lives in the world.
>> Acts of Grace and Minor Acts are acceptable.
>> Minor Acts and Questionable Acts are prohibited.
>> Heinous Acts are restricted.
A Typical Morality can decide for themselves whether
a Minor Act is acceptable or prohibited. This choice can
change over time.
Hardened
A Hardened character is Moral. These are your ‘average’
soldier, or anybody who leads a rough life.
>> Acts of Grace, Minor and Questionable Acts are
acceptable.
>> Questionable and Heinous Acts are prohibited.
Like a Typical Morality, it is up to the player to decide
which Questionable Acts fall under acceptable and which
are prohibited.
 Hardcore
Hardcore characters are Immoral. This type of character
falls into two categories: those who try to be good, but
know they are capable of taking horrible actions, often to
spare others around them, and those who are evil but have
some limits or principles that prevent them from sliding
into something as inhuman as Irredeemable.
>> Acts of Grace, Minor and Questionable Acts are
acceptable.
>> Heinous Acts are prohibited, but by default come with a
lower Difficulty than for Hardened characters.
Irredeemable
Potent Talent
Irredeemable characters are Immoral, and there
are two types of Irredeemable characters: Controlled
and Uncontrolled. A Controlled Irredeemable is the
result of a player purchasing the Talent: Irredeemable.
Uncontrolled Irredeemable happens when a Hardcore
character suffers an Emotional Crisis and does not have
the Irredeemable Talent. It can also happen when an
already Irredeemable
“Can you feel my trigger hand,
character suffers an
Emotional Crisis
moving further down your back
and chooses to
Trauma test for that character with a Low (2) Difficulty.
An Innocent who successfully performs their Upkeep
can, once per event, prevent another character (including
themselves) from taking a Trauma. They must be present
at the time that Trauma is inflicted, but they need not be
aware of it.
An Irredeemable who successful performs a Cry Havoc
Intimidate or Upkeep action avoids the Contest.
Players’ Responsibility
Kingdom Come is a game designed for mature players;
very mature events can unfold. Kingdom Come provides
the opportunity to play Irredeemable characters who
have full access to (and who thrive in) the darkest parts
of human nature. Still, players must conduct themselves
with maturity and sensitivity. An Irredeemable character
doesn’t see the wrong in their actions, but the player
should. The character can commit Heinous actions
without penalty and this can (and often should) be
quite disturbing to other players. For this reason, if you
choose to play an Irredeemable character, you must take
your responsibility to other players very seriously. Yes, an
Irredeemable character can do horrid things, but no, they
don’t have to describe them in detail, write stories about
it or insist on live role-playing something that is awkward
for another player. All players are strongly encouraged to
use caution when approaching sensitive subject material
and gratuitous, graphic exposition.

chapter ix: Trauma

when you hide, hide inside that body
devolve.
Irredeemable characters and their actions can be
but just remember that when I touch
>> Minor,
explored, so long as the player is mature enough to handle
Questionable and
you, the more you shake,
it and knows when to gloss over their character’s actions.
Heinous Acts are
It is not advisable to play an Irredeemable character just
the more you give away”
acceptable.
to be ‘cool’ and to avoid getting Trauma. Irredeemable
Evan Blue: Cold
>> Acts of Grace
characters suffer from mental issues, more so than any
are prohibited.
other character in the game. They are Irredeemable
because they are depraved monsters.

Upkeep

Innocent - Irredeemable

An Upkeep action must be performed between events

using the Secular Power system. An Innocent character’s
Upkeep represents an Act of Grace, while an Irredeemable
character’s Upkeep represents a Heinous Act.
Failure to perform this Upkeep will result in a Contested

199
 Traumatic Situations
Below is a guideline of various situations that will or may cause Trauma:
Branding
Acquired: Forced
Set: Choice
Morality: All
Severity: Normal
In order to be Branded, a character must
first be Crucified (see below). Generally
less than 1 hour is used to Brand a
character. A Fallen who stays on the cross
longer should use Crucifixion (below).
A Brand is permanent, and characters
who are Branded in the course of a game
should take the Branded Vice.
Breaking Morality
Acquired: Voluntary or Voluntary Test
Set: Choice
Morality: All
Severity: Normal
A player may willingly choose to commit
an Act that is Prohibited by their Morality
(such as a Hardened character performing
a Heinous Act).
A player may choose for themselves
whether to take the Trauma as Voluntary
or as a Voluntary Test. The Difficulty starts
at Medium (5) but, depending the on the
chapter ix: Trauma
nature of the situation, the Storyguide
can modify this up or down.
Note that Typical characters cannot
willingly perform a Heinous Act (it is not
within their make-up, but they could take
a Trauma for trying even to consider it).
Also, a Hardcore character who commits
a Heinous act and chooses to make it a
Voluntary Test will have a default at Low
(2) rather than Medium (5).
Crucifixion
Acquired: Forced
Set: Choice
Morality: All
Severity: See Below
This is one of the most terrible
punishments a Fallen can suffer, and
is exceptionally Traumatic. Fallen are
extremely vulnerable in this state, the
longer they remain on the cross.
>> 1 day on the cross results in a
Lingering Trauma.
>> 2 days on the cross results in a
Permanent Trauma.
>> 3+ days on the cross results in a
Permanent Severe Trauma and gains
the Crucified Vice.
A character who spends 2 or more days
on the cross will require medical aid to
actually survive the process. Without
some form of aid, they will die the True
Death on the cross.
Damaging an Innocent
Acquired: Voluntary Test - Hard (8)
Set: Emotional
Morality: All
Severity: Severe (Surface for Irredeemable)
Physically harming or using an unwanted
Technique upon an Innocent seems to be
some sort of lingering crime for Fallen.
A Fallen must make the Test or gain a
Severe Trauma. Irredeemable characters
will only take a Surface Trauma should
they fail the test.
A player needs to make only one
Voluntary Test per incident (meaning an
entire fight would count as one incident).
Hollow Death
Acquired: Forced
Set: Choice
Morality: All
Severity: Lingering
If this results in a Severe wound, the
Symptom will be Hatred, which is always
directed towards the source that caused the
Hollow Death, whether that source was
an opponent, yourself (if you attempted
suicide), or an accidental situation.
If for some reason you don’t know the
source, your Hatred is directed to your
inability to discover who did you in.
Upon your return from Purgatory, you
will be completely Exhausted.
200
Near Death
Acquired: Contest - Hard (8)
Set: Choice
Morality: All but Irredeemable
Severity: Normal
Near-death experiences affect almost
everyone. A character who takes a Mortal
wound should test for coming close to
death.
Yes, even your bad-ass Fallen must take
this test.
Resisting Techniques
Acquired: Voluntary
Set: Based on Technique Set
Morality: All
Severity: Severe Trauma
You may not wish to be under the effects
of an unwanted Lasting or Lingering
Technique. You can end a Technique by
taking a Severe Trauma in the Set that
matches the Technique. If the Technique
is a Body Technique, you choose in which
Set to take the Trauma.
It takes a Free Action to Resist a
Technique, as it a battle of your inner
will.
Security Attack (Psychological)
Acquired: Contest - Medium (5)
Set: Choice
Morality: All but Irredeemable
Severity: Normal
It’s not always evident how much
importance we place on security - our
own and that of our loved ones - until
that security is lost. Ask a victim of fire or
burglary and they’ll explain how difficult
it is to lose their home and/or possessions.
Your affections, friends, home or Domus,
and possessions are your security. It is
presumed that most of these things are
out of game, often secular abilities. If your
security is attacked, such as your Domus
burning down or a friend or Affection
attacked, you will have to make a Trauma
test.
Severely Injured Technique - Attack
Acquired: Contest - Medium (5) Acquired: Contest - Medium (5)
Set: Choice Set: Appropriate
Morality: Innocent, Typical Morality: All
Severity: Normal Severity: Normal
Normal people do not get into fights on A variety of Techniques can inflict
a regular basis. When Severely wounded, Trauma upon an enemy.
they take a Contest. >> Approbation
>> Appropriation
>> Bliss
Suicide
Acquired: Voluntary >> Corruption
Set: Choice >> Covet
Morality: All >> Despoil
Severity: Permanent Severe (Lingering >> Dispensation
Severe for Irredeemable) >> Enslave
Some Fallen choose suicide as an evasion >> Harrow
from their problems, hoping that they end ++Voluntary instead of Contest
in Purgatory. However, the ramifications >> Indulge
are considerable. >> Invidious
The Fallen will gain Trauma upon >> Judgment
choosing to commit Suicide and will >> Nimbus
immediately have to make the True Death ++Only against humans
roll against themselves, with a +1 to the >> Sanctuary
roll for every Self-Hatred Symptom.
>> Subjugation
Because any Symptom gained from >> Vainglory
Suicide will be Self-Hatred, this
immediately applies. Technique - Inadvertent
Additionally, the character will Acquired: See Technique
accordingly receive Trauma when they Set: Appropriate

chapter ix: Trauma

return from Purgatory (see Hollow Death). Morality: All
A Symptom gained from their Hollow Severity: Normal
Death, if any, will also be Self-Hatred. Some Techniques can cause Trauma, not
as a form of attack, but as a side effect.
Upkeep In these cases, the Trauma is usually
Acquired: Contest - Low (2)
taken by the user of the Technique.
Set: Choice >> Absolution
Morality: Innocent/Irredeemable ++Give a Trauma Test to aid
Severity: Normal in Resisting an unwanted
Innocent and Irredeemable characters Technique.
must perform an Upkeep action every >> Augur
downtime to avoid a Low (2) Trauma Test ++When witnessing something
(P. 199). painful.
>> Foretelling
++When witnessing something
painful.
>> Inner Silence
>> Shepherd
++When absorbing another’s
Trauma.

201
 Healing
Healing Trauma is neither easy nor expedient. In Healing Tests
game terms, it is handled in the downtime system via a The actual Healing Test is made with a character’s
Rehabilitation Action. Dynamic Mind or Soul (as appropriate) against the
The number of marks gained on the Rehabilitation Difficulty listed by the Rehabilitation action.
action determines how difficult the Healing Test will be. A successful action removes a Trauma in the appropriate
Set, and the Rehabilitation action ends.
Healing Trauma It’s important to note that failing a Healing Test does
Rehabilitation Success Healing Test not remove the Rehabilitation Progress nor are any Marks
lost. The Rehabilitation action may continue in the next
2 Marks Medium (5)
downtime and unlock more Healing Tests (or eventually
5 Marks Low (2) automatically heal it).
8 Marks Automatic As the Healing Test is generally considered to be
happening over a longer period of time, there is no
Trauma Category Modification
single point during which an Inspired or Transcendent
Advantage would be appropriate. If, however, a player is
Normal As Above willing to spend a Drama point, they may also spend an
Lingering Disadvantage Inspiration. Neither will be Refreshed for the next Event.
Permanent Story Only If the Trauma is Lingering, it counts as a Disadvantage.

Any character can take a Rehabilitation action either on

themselves (to heal their own Trauma) or on another (to
help them through their difficult time). In the latter case,
the Rehabilitation action is treated as if a character took
it upon themselves, so long as that character is willing to
accept the Rehabilitation action.
Each Difficulty rank that the Rehabilitation action
chapter ix: Trauma
Additional Help
The Artist Profession will help your character heal their
own Trauma by making it easier to achieve more Marks
on the Rehabilitation action. Likewise, the Therapist
Profession will do the same, but for characters on whose
behalf you take a Rehabilitation action.
Techniques such as Absolution and Confession can also
be used on a Rehabilitation action. Infestation can turn

achieved will open up one Healing Test for the character,

but only one Trauma can be healed per Rehabilitation a Cry Havoc into a Rehabilitation action for Immoral
action. characters.

example
Ashley takes a Rehabilitation
action on Joey’s character. In one
downtime, she achieves 6 Marks, which is
enough to give Joey’s character two Healing
tests, one at Medium (5) and one at Low (2).
Note that while Joey has two tests, he
can only hope to heal one Trauma per
Rehabilitation action.
Order of Healing
The player(s) involved in the Rehabilitation action get to
determine which Traumatic wound is tackled.
Players are free to target any Traumatic wound on their
sheet, in any order they like; however, existing Trauma
does not ‘shift’ around. Healing a Surface wound does
nothing to affect any Severe (or Mortal) Trauma that the
character has, it merely opens up a Surface wound ‘spot’.
Generally, the order of Surface Trauma levels are
irrelevant. When healing Severe Trauma levels, it is easiest
to determine which Symptom is being targeted.

202
Moral Rehabilitation
A character does not need the Therapist Profession
to perform a Rehabilitation Action to help someone; it
merely helps.
The fundamentals of Therapy are that people want to
return to a normal, civilized and social lifestyle. Most
Hardcore and Irredeemable people have a fairly skewed
view of what is ‘normal’.
A Moral character who attempts to help a Hardcore
or Irredeemable character will not provide them with a
Healing Test at each stage, but will instead cause them an
Emotional Trauma test against a Medium (5) Difficulty.
As with all Trauma tests, this will be made with the
target’s Reactive Soul.
Mortal Trauma
Mortal Trauma results in a Breakdown and, as such, the
character isn’t sufficiently functional to take their own
personal Rehabilitation. They must receive aid from an
external source.
Risk
It is possible to acquire Risk (Bad Things that happen as
a result of a roll of 6 on Effort Dice in downtime Actions)
on a Rehabilitation action. By default, Risk acquired on a
Rehabilitation Action gives the target a Disadvantage on
their Healing test.
“I can’t wake up.

Before I come undone.

If the Immoral character fails this test, they will take

Save me.
a Traumatic wound, bringing them one step closer to a
Breakdown or an Emotional Crisis (see next page).
In this case, because the Moral Therapist was working Save me from the nothing I’ve
to help the Immoral character, should the Immoral become.”
Evanescence: Bring Me To Life
character choose a Crisis, they must choose to shift
towards Morality.

Immoral Therapy
Therapy, like many things, may be subjective; the goal
of Therapy is to help people once again be normal,
functioning citizens. However, history has proven that the
Immoral can (and usually do) pervert anything.

chapter ix: Trauma

This process works much like the opposite of a Moral
Therapist on an Immoral patient. The Immoral Therapist
will cause Emotional Trauma Tests to the Moral patient
in hopes of getting them to a Breakdown. If the Moral
character has a Breakdown and chooses the Emotional
Crisis, they must shift towards an Immoral slant.
It is, however, possible that a person seeking aid does not
realize that their would-be therapist is Immoral. As such,
the results of the action will be known to the player; it is
considered a Subtle effect on the character.

203
 Breakdown
A character who suffers a Mortal Trauma has a Breakdown. They are no longer able to handle and interact properly
with the world around them. Without the express permission of the Storyguide (and your own strong desire), you cannot
play your character at events while Broken. If you and the Storyguide do come to an agreement, you are considered
Disoriented, Disadvantaged and Impeded all the time.

Rehabilitation
The slow answer to a Breakdown is to take the time to Rehabilitate the Mortal wound that caused it. Mortal wounds are
often difficult to heal; this can be a time-consuming task. Once the Mortal wound is healed, the Breakdown condition
is no longer in effect.

Crisis
In the real world, there is no quick-fix to a Breakdown.
However, in an action-packed setting such as Kingdom
Come, there is.
After suffering a Breakdown for one month, a player may
choose to accept a Crisis, which acts as a turning point for
their character.
Accepting a Crisis allows the character to remove all non-
Lingering and non-Permanent Trauma in that particular
Set. However, there is a price. A price that the player may
or may not be willing to pay.
The price to pay depends on certain conditions, such as
whether it is a Psychological Breakdown or an Emotional
Breakdown.
chapter ix: Trauma
Emotional Crisis
An Emotional Breakdown represents a loss of control
over one’s emotions. The exact emotional state is generally
left to the player, but they are no longer in control over
themselves. A character often has difficulty understanding
what is right and wrong. They are morally confused.
As such, a Crisis will force a character to change their
Morality, shifting it towards Innocence or towards
Irredeemable.
It should be noted that a character cannot gain the
Innocent state without the Talent. Simply put, even when
willing, few have the strength to be truly innocent. If a
Typical character wants an Emotional Crisis, their only
choice is to turn Hardened.

Psychological Crisis A Hardcore character can turn Irredeemable without

A Psychological Breakdown represents the culmination
of stress and anxiety that leads to the general shut down of
the brain in order to protect it. In essence, the brain can
no longer deal with the stimuli of the world and so stops
perceiving the world as a means to cope.
A Crisis represents the character managing to press
forward rather than regress into their mind. To shoulder
the burden, at least in the short term, by sacrificing the
long term.
The price for this Crisis is gaining the Potent Damaged
Goods Vice (P. 107). No Drama points will be awarded
for this Vice.
In addition to this, the character has a general inability
in dealing with people. As such, they lose access to all
Secular Power/Resources for 1 month (and outright lose
all Temporary Resources gained so far).
the Talent; however, this is called an Uncontrolled
Irredeemable. This is a violent and dangerous state to be
in.
The player has the freedom to choose which way they
shift, but they cannot skip Morality ranks (i.e., they cannot
go from Typical to Hardcore).
Uncontrolled Irredeemable
An Irredeemable character or a Hardcore character who
never purchased the Irredeemable Talent who accepts an
Immoral Emotional Crisis will become an Uncontrolled
Irredeemable.
It is only with strong interest on your part and the
Storyguide’s permission that you may continue playing
the character. At this point, you are psychotic, a beast who
kills at will. You no longer have friends, and are a paranoid
and dangerous predator. The Uncontrolled Irredeemable

204
character who has devolved into a complete monster gains
the following:
>> Double their Offensive Maneuvers.
>> Gains the Fighter and Warrior Talent if they do not
possess them, regardless of the requirements.
>> Can take a Lingering Traumatic wound to ignore the
results of a challenge (such as a Technique or a hit in
combat).
An Uncontrolled Irredeemable character loses access to
all Secular Power and Resources (it doesn’t go away, you
just aren’t sane enough to use it). However, every effort
you put towards a Cry Havoc generates an automatic
Mark. If the Cry Havoc is prevented in any way (through
a Hinder or a Patrol action), it results in a Confrontation
between you and the character who stopped you.

example
After months of game-play, Mr.
Coffin has a Breakdown and, much to the
peril of his Civitas, he was Irredeemable.

He now becomes Uncontrolled Irredeemable.

He no longer has access to his vast Secular
Power and Resources (nor to his Temporary
ones). He had 2 Offensive Maneuvers before,
so they double to 4. He gains the Fighter and

chapter ix: Trauma

Warrior Talents.

Nephilim Crisis
Nephilim who have Breakdowns may always choose to
take a special Crisis.
With this Crisis, the Nephilim immediately devolves
into an Uncontrolled Irredeemable character. They gain
all the features listed above and some extra.
>> They double up on all their Abnormalities, but the new
ones become Obvious (no Drama Points are awarded,
however).
>> They gain a Transcendent Advantage on all challenges
while in combat.
There is no way back from this Crisis without some sort
of major story (and, likely, Drama points being spent).
Should a Nephilim be cured in some way, they lose all
benefits above.

205

When a character takes a Severe Traumatic wound, they must take a Symptom. You are expected to role-play your
Symptom(s) to the best of your ability during each event. Each Symptom should become ‘active’ for one scene., when
deemed appropriate. Below is a suggested list of Symptoms. Characters can propose other Symptoms for Storyguide
approval:
Acute anxiety
You are in a heightened state of
apprehension, uncertainty, and fear.
You anticipate threatening events or
situations, whether real or imagined.
This results in impaired physical and
mental function. Anxiety bursts out
like a sudden storm and ends just as
quickly.
Aggression (common Fallen)
You become hostile, belligerent and
even destructive to anyone around
you. Friends or enemies, you do not
discern who is the target of your
aggression.
Alcohol/Drug Abuse (common
Infernal)
You abuse drugs or booze. Typically,
you decide what type of drug you use
chapter ix: Trauma
to ease the pain. Drugs help you avoid
memories of all your problems.
Bouts of crying
You are consumed with sudden and
uncontrolled weeping.
Delusions
You hold a certain belief in spite of
invalidating evidence. Perhaps you
are convinced the building is on fire;
more likely you believe something
wholeheartedly about some other
character, and nothing anyone else says
is going to convince you otherwise.
Symptoms
Dependent State
For whatever reason, you are drawn
to those who are willing to care for
you. Sometimes, those willing and
offering to care for you are not the
best choice, but that doesn’t matter.
You have a need to be coddled.
Depression (common Divine)
You are overwhelmed by feelings of
intense sadness, guilt, helplessness
and hopelessness.
Disorientation
You are confused and cannot
concentrate on anything for more
than a few minutes. You have difficulty
answering questions and get even
the simplest facts confused. Often,
disoriented characters prefer to be
alone, as this experience is unsettling
and often frightening.
Emotional Numbness
You do not react emotionally when
faced with a stressful situation. Often
you are seen as callous and uncaring.
Experimental
You come to the realization that
things that used to give you pleasure
simply do not any longer. Maybe you
were fond of reading, sports, or even
a romantic partner; for some reason,
you just don’t feel the same way you
used to. Often associated with other
Symptoms like Emotional Numbness,
you begin to experiment with new
(and often more extreme) past-times
and people. As time goes on, even
206
these new diversions begin to bore
you, and you start looking for the next
new thing that gives you pleasure.
Fatigue (common Divine)
You are utterly drained of energy and
react sluggishly to everything around
you. It’s difficult to act or even think.
Fear
Whatever event caused the Trauma
which created this Symptom causes
you great (and sometimes debilitating)
fear. Sometimes, your fear of the
situation may permeate other areas of
your life.
Helplessness
You feel that you are ineffectual and
your actions worthless; you suffer
from a general feeling of weakness in
everything you do.
Hyper-vigilance
You are suddenly very watchful
of everything around you. There is
something to be watched, something
that you must look out for, but you
don’t know what that might be.
Interacting with others can cause
distractions, so it is often best to avoid
conversation. Note: Hyper-vigilance
is different from paranoia (one of
many possible delusions), because
it is specifically you watching for
something, not necessarily you being
convinced someone is ‘out to get you’,
or an amorphous, inexplicable fear.
Insomnia
You often have trouble sleeping,
making you extremely tired and
stressed out, especially during
important events such as gatherings.
It can also cause fuzzy thinking and a
short temper.
Loss of control
For a short period of time, you
cannot control your impulses and/
or desires. Any suggestion, no matter
how subtle, seems like a really good
idea. Of course, if there are no
suggestions offered, you should over-
react to whatever situation you are in.
Nightmares
You have no trouble falling asleep
or staying asleep, but you suffer
from terrible nightmares. The
Storyguide may choose to give you a
specific nightmare (such as declaring
another character as the subject of
the horrible dream, or a situation
that arises being the same as the one
at the beginning of the nightmare)
that has affected you deeply. Because
Partial paralysis
Your motor functions are at least
partially disabled. If you are a warrior,
your sword arm will fail you; if you are
a writer, you may be unable to write.
Prolonged shock
You are in shock and will not react
to the world around you. Because
the shock is ‘prolonged’, you will
typically zone out for a few minutes,
not reacting to any stimuli. You need
a moment alone with no stimulation.
Physical ailments
Trauma can actually produce minor
physical problems, such as hair loss,
digestive problems, or ill health.
Repression
You repress painful impulses, desires,
or fears from your conscious mind.
You refuse to deal with the situation
that caused the Trauma. You will do
anything you can to avoid dealing
with it. This Symptom is subtle and
is difficult to play, since you refuse to
Suicidal tendencies
You are predisposed to suicidal
behavior and self-harm. You often talk
about killing yourself, although you
aren’t necessarily serious about it. You
may injure yourself or put yourself in
harm’s way.
Tremors
You are stricken with uncontrollable
and unpredictable trembling, often
in the knees or hands. The effects
of Trembling should be somewhat
obvious.
Violent bursts of temper
You are prone to unprovoked
bursts of anger. There need be no
provocation, as you usually conjure
some reason to lose your temper.

chapter ix: Trauma

accept your own actions.
your dreams are throwing you off,
you will have a Hindrance (against Seizures
that character or situation) for the
You are wracked with painful and
evening. Since nightmares usually
obvious seizures; you will be unable to
do not occur during game time, this
function while the seizure lasts. Each
is an opportunity to work with the
seizure lasts for at least a couple of
Storyguide to determine a backstory
minutes.
or pre-game scene involving your
dreams. Short-tempered
Panic attacks You cannot control your base
emotions and instincts. You fly off
You are overwhelmed with a sudden,
the handle at the slightest provocation
overpowering terror that strikes
and are easily irritated.
without warning. Your mind and
nervous system sends signals that you
need to flee, but your body is frozen
in terror.

207
 chapter ix: Trauma

208
 Summary

Wound Levels - P. 88, P. 195

Based upon the Reactive Characteristic.
Mind Reactive for Psychological - Soul Reactive for Emotional.
Trauma Tests - P. 196, P. 197
Trauma Tests are made with the appropriate Reactive Prowess against a Difficulty, which defaults to Medium (5).
Appropriate Prowess is based on the type of wound that the character could take. If they use their Reactive Mind and fail the
Test, they will take a Psychological Trauma, for example.
Often the choice is left to the player, but note that a Mind or Soul Technique will always cause a Trauma test in that same Set.
Symptoms - P. 206, P. 207
When a character suffers a Severe Trauma, they must take a Symptom.
A Symptom must be role-played once per session and should last at least 1 scene. This is known as an active Symptom.
During an active Symptom, the character has a Lingering Disadvantage (they may Exhaust a Trait to ignore their Disadvantage
for a round).
Rehabilitation - P. 202, P. 203
To gain a Healing Test, a player must first take a Rehabilitation Test. The number of Marks of the Rehabilitation action
determine the Difficulty of the Healing Test. If the Healing Test is failed, the Marks on the Rehabilitation action are unaffected
and Progress may continue.
Healing Tests - P. 202
Healing Tests are made with the appropriate Dynamic Prowess. Success means that the player can remove a Trauma.
A player may spend an Inspiration on this Test but they will not have it for the upcoming Event.
A Rehabilitation action that generates Risk will result in a Disadvantage on the Healing Test.
Breakdown - P. 204

chapter xi: Downtime

A character who takes a Mortal wound in either Mind or Soul suffers a Breakdown.
They are immediately Disoriented, Disadvantaged and Impeded until they are healed of that Mortal Trauma.
Crisis - P. 204
A player may choose to have their character take a Crisis but only after suffering a Breakdown for at least a month.
Once taken, they remove all non-Permanent and non-Lingering Trauma in the Set that they had the Mortal Trauma.
They must also accept the long-term consequences, listed under the Crisis section.

209
 chapter x

Drama Points
chapter x: Drama Points

210
 “They told me there was nothing out there, nothing to fear. But the night my parents were murdered, I caught
a glimpse of something. I’ve looked for it ever since. I went around the world, searched in all the shadows.
And there is something out there in the darkness, something terrifying, something that will not stop until it gets
revenge... Me.”
Batman Begins: Bruce Wayne

>> Drama points must be used to promote more story.

Kingdom Come is a game about good and evil, heroes
and villains, and everything in between. It is about the
epic struggles of these exemplary forces. It is about the
exciting stories that can come about from such emotional,
tragic, and lost beings. Kingdom Come attempts to
emulate the type of stories found in great action movies
and television.
Sometimes the action is “over-the-top” or heavily
romanticized. Sometimes the scenes are contrived: the
hero showing up at the last minute to save the day; the
villain clearing his lair so that no evidence of it may be
found; the multi-tiered rooftop fight to the death in the
rain; the blood-soaked hero stumbling home, finding the
strength to keep going, collapsing only when he finds his
true love. This is the essence of Kingdom Come.
A good Storyguide attempts to make the story exciting
by promoting these elements. A great Storyguide succeeds
at weaving these elements into the story to the degree
that the players enjoy the additions and do not feel
railroaded. That being said, the Storyguide is only one
Conversely, they must never be used to damage or
end the story.
Drama points should not be used to end another
character’s life or shut down a story. For example, a
character cannot walk into a demon’s hotel room and use
a Drama point to find a letter from the devil in which the
devil reveals his hidden lair. This is a much too powerful
use of a Drama point; it could easily shut down a huge
conflict, as the character would then inform the city of the
devil’s home and the conflict would be over too quickly.
There are a few of other important rules that should be
followed:
>> No countering: You cannot counter the use
of a Drama point with another Drama
point.
>> No duplicating: You cannot duplicate the same
action that somebody else just took recently.
>> No retro-ing: You cannot use a Drama point to
reverse something that has already happened.

chapter x: Drama Points

person in a larger group, and it is not the Storyguide’s sole
responsibility to infuse the story with exciting moments.
The player characters are just as responsible and, to this
end, Kingdom Come empowers them to take control over
small parts of the story. This is both a very exciting and
frightening proposal for new and old Storyguides alike.
Drama Points allow players to customise some of their
actions; to control some small aspects of the story. It
allows them to do cool things: action hero or villain
things. It allows them to be in the right place at the right
time. It can allow them to survive what should have been
an untimely death.
Drama Points can allow players to break the normal rules.
But what could be cool in the mind of one player may not
seem so to others; these things are subjective. Therefore,
Drama Points come with some guidelines:
The number one rule for Drama points is this:

211
 Usage Combat
Combat can become furious and complex quickly and,
It’s important for players and Storyguide alike to know as such, Drama points in KC combat must be stricter. As
what is an appropriate use of Drama points. There are five such, there should only be two ways to use Drama points
ways to use them: in combat:
>> Burning >> Exhausting Attack - Your successful attack this round will
++Surviving a Death force your opponent to Exhaust a Trait.
++Succeed >> Scene Change - You change the scene for you and one
>> Combat other opponent, by moving from one location to another.
++Setting Change Picture the fight either flowing naturally from location to
++Exhausting Blow location or violently as you slam your opponent through a
>> Fueling convenient plate glass window.
++Sovereignty ++Your opponent will suffer a Disadvantage unless
++Potent Transgressions they Exhaust a rank.
>> Story Control ++Other characters are Disoriented unless they want
++Speech keep up, which they may do by Exhausting a rank.
++Creating Plot
>> Techniques Fueling
++Lingering Duration There are two types of abilities that require Drama points
++Preempting Combat to fuel them. They are:
>> Sovereignty - The positions of the Hierarchy require Drama
points to be used.
Burning >> Moderate/Potent Transgressions - KC is an unpredictable
To Burn a Drama point is to remove it permanently. A universe and there are many things that are unique to a
player may always Burn a Drama point if they have one character. Transgressions cover these things.
available. ++A player can Attune a Transgression so it costs
them less (or nothing).
Burning a Drama point allows a player to change the
story in a significant way. The two most common ways to Story Control
do this are:
A player may use this to exert some control over the
chapter x: Drama Points

>> Surviving a Death

++Your own or a death that you caused that you did
not intend.
>> Succeeding at a Challenge or Downtime Action.
Once Burnt, that Drama point is no longer available.
The player must still retain the Vices that gave them the
Drama point in the first place and, if they lose Vices for
some reason, then they will lose their un-Burnt Drama
points first.
The above are the two most common suggestions, but
always remember that if a player wants something that is
outside the bounds of the rules and a little too powerful
for Story Control (see later) then they should be able to
Burn a Drama point for almost anything.
story. This is, in a way, like Burning but less powerful and
more broad-ranging. The most common methods of Story
Control are:
>> Speech - You get a few minutes to deliver a speech. During
this time, nobody can declare a challenge. You need to have
a point to this Speech and, when you start to lose the point
or belabor the Speech, it ends.
>> Create Story - This is an intentionally broad brush that
allows a player to do something that will further the story
by allowing something that is very unlikely, but at least
conceivable
++Meeting up with an enemy for a critical talk.
++Escaping combat without further pursuit, provided
that escaping is good for the story.
++Creating an enemy that you want to deal with.
The critical thing to understand about Story Control is
that it must serve to make a better story, not cater to the

212
whims of the player. If the reason for using the Drama
point is only ‘cuz it would be cool’, it is not good enough
unless it would be ‘cool’ for the story as a whole and not
just the player.
Intent is extremely important to consider with Story
Control. A player who wants to meet up with a demon
for a chat cannot then claim to have knowledge of the
demon’s lair. Basically, they bought that scene with a
Drama point and cannot get more than they purchased.

example
Johnathan wants to have his
character encounter a devil that
is plaguing the Civitas. His character is
convinced that they can made some sort of
deal.

His Intent is that he wants a conversation

with the devil. Since that is the intent, this
shouldn’t end in combat. This doesn’t mean
that violence couldn’t be offered from him or
the devil but ‘something’ should come up to
prevent the scene from actually devolving into
combat.

Techniques
For ease of play, Drama points do not alter how a
Technique works, except through a Transgression. The

chapter x: Drama Points

two ways that they alter a Technique are:
>> Extend Duration - A lasting Technique can be changed to
a Lingering Duration. This Technique will now last no less
than two scenes and no longer than the enjoyment of the
player who is affected by the Technique.
>> Preempt Combat - A Slow Technique normally requires
several minutes to ‘slide’ into the mind of the target.
Provided that you aren’t blind-sided by a Ambush and have
several minutes before a fight starts, you can Exhaust a
Drama point to preempt a combat with a Slow Technique.
You handle your Technique challenge first, then move onto
the combat round if applicable.
++Note: You can spend a Drama point for Story
Control: Speech to buy the time to inflict your Slow
Technique.

213
 chapter i: Introduction

214
chapter xi

Downtime
 During the course of a chronicle, it becomes important for characters to be able to perform actions outside of game
Events. This known in KC as downtime. Players can take Actions which tell the Storyguide what they want their
character to get up to between Events.
The downtime system is abstract, and has a level of randomness in order to factor in all the many unplanned things
that can crop up in the world.
This system is purposely designed to base the difficulty of an action on what merit it brings to the story, and not how
difficult it would be to perform in the real world. That is to say, if a player wants their character to get a new house in
which to live, that barely impacts the story and thus, it will be very easy to achieve in the downtime. Consequently, a
player who wants to hunt down a devil could have a huge impact on the story and thus it likely has a high difficulty.
Not all actions need to be covered with a downtime action. Players who host a party or who agree to have their
characters meet do not need to take an action unless they are trying to get a particular result out of the situation.

Effort normal Advantage rules. Instead, use the following:

Effort represents all the free time a character has to
devote to downtime actions. All characters have 10 points
of Effort, which represent how much time and... well...
“effort” they have for actions between events. These 10
points are divided up among desired actions in any way
the player wants: you could take 10 one point Actions
(not very efficient) or 1 ten point action (which may be
overkill).
It might be possible for a character to have less than
10 Effort due to circumstances arising during an Event,
but that is for the Storyguide and the player to work out.
A character who was Crucified for 3 days will still likely
have all their Effort, but a character who was detained by
the Rook for half the month might only receive half their
Effort.
>> Reckless - An action may be declared Reckless to gain a +1
to all Effort dice (for that action).
>> Cautious - An action may be declared to be Safe to gain a
-1 to all Effort dice (for that action).
>> Appropriate Resources - Each action that is listed can
allow certain Resources to be assigned to them. Each
Appropriate Resource will give +1 to an individual Effort
die (for that action).
++This bonus is assigned to the die after it is rolled
and must be assigned to any die to turn a failure
into a Mark and then a Mark into a Risk Mark.
Another way of looking at it is that Reckless or Safe
actions apply to all the Effort dice on an action while
Appropriate Resources will provide a +1 to a die for every
Resource assigned to the action.

Marks
example
One or more Marks are needed to determine whether an James takes a Safe Action with 4
Effort dice. He assigned two Appropriate

chapter xi: Downtime

action is successful or not.
Every Effort used on an action will create an Effort Test,
which can produce a Mark.
Effort Tests
Each Effort is rolled as a die to see if it generates a Mark
or not.
Each die that rolls a 4 or better will produce a Mark.
There is an additional complication, in that each result of
6 or more will also result in a Risk (see later).
Effort Advantages
Like the regular challenge system, Effort can gain
Resources to his action.
All his dice will receive a -1 to their results.
Then two of his dice will receive a +1.
The Storyguide rolls a 6, 5, 4 and a 2. The
Safe Disadvantage is applied to make them a 5,
4, 3 and 1.
Then the Resources Advantages are applied to
make the 3 turn back into a 4 (thus creating a
Mark). The 1 cannot be turned into a Mark so
it must be applied to the 5 to turn it into a 6,
which results only in an additional Risk.

Advantages on their Test; however, they do not follow the

215
 Secular Power
Secular Power
Secular Power is purchased with build points as a
Characteristic. It represents how efficiently a character
uses their time (whereas Effort represents how much time
a character has to get things done between game events).
Every point of Secular Power assigned to an Effort on
an action converts that Effort to an automatic Mark. This
Mark generates no Risk (described below).
Because of how this functions, it will be far easier if the
players subtract their Secular Power from their Effort and
assign what is left to actions. That is to say, if a player has
4 Secular Power, when they write up their downtime, they
will assign 6 Effort and 4 Secular Power to their Actions.
Assigning
Players will assign things to actions to help in achieving
either more Marks or other bonuses along the way. Each
of these things are covered in more detail later, but here is
a synopsis of what is assigned.
>> Resources - There are 5 types of Resources that can be
assigned to actions.
>> Professions.
>> Stories - Players are encouraged to write stories to attach
to their action to explain how they are going about their
action or how they could see it happen.
>> Techniques - If a Technique is listed, then the character
chapter xi: Downtime
gains 1 Mark if they possess that Technique.
Ideal vs. Appropriate
Many actions use the words Ideal and/or Appropriate,
most often for Resources.
>> Ideal Resources gain Marks that will be added to that
action.
>> Appropriate Resources grant an Advantage to an Effort.
>> Ideal Techniques provide 1 Mark per Rank possessed.
>> Ideal Professions will convert Effort to Marks without the
need of a roll.
216
example
Mary has purchased 3 Secular
Power for her character. Therefore, when
writing up her action, she has 7 Effort and
3 Secular Power to devote to her Secular
Action. In essence, this gives her 3 Marks and
7 dice to divide among her actions.
Defense
Secular Power also determines a character’s Defense for
actions taken against them. Essentially, the more Secular
Power your character has, the harder it will be for other
characters to affect you in the downtime.
example
Belial has 3 Ranks of the
Investigator Profession. He is trying
to investigate the Black King’s actions this
month. Belial puts 5 Effort into his action.
Three of those will become Marks and the
other 2 Effort are rolled as normal.
When assigning downtime traits, a player must take care
that they are assigning Effort to it. That is to say, with one
exception, an action cannot take place without assigning
that action some Effort (or Secular Power) first.
The only exception to this is when the Overseer Resource
is used. An Overseer may be assigned to an action to fulfill
that base Effort (it creates 1 Effort), after which other
Resources may be assigned to the action. It should be
noted that, in this case, the Overseer is taking the action
on your behalf, so your Professions, Techniques and
Boons do not normally apply.
 Action Difficulty
Every action has a Difficulty which determines how hard it is to succeed at that endeavor.
There are two types of Difficulties:
>> Fixed - With 5 Difficulty levels.
++Trivial (1) – only used for things that should require some time but have no real consequence to the story.
++Low (2) – when the impact on the game is low, or the action itself is a cakewalk.
++Medium (5) – the standard ‘default’ difficulty of most actions.
++High (8) – for actions that will have a significant impact on the game.
++Epic (15) – reserved for monumental actions that will have a lasting effect on the game.
>> Defense - Based on the target character.
Each Action (see sample list) has the suggested Difficulty type, but generally, if the action is against another player
character, it is against a Defense value and if it is against a story element, including non-player characters, it is against a
Fixed Difficulty.
As already mentioned, the Fixed Difficulty is based more on the value to the story as opposed to how actually difficult
it would be to perform such an action the real world.

Risk
Risk represents unforeseen situations that add
complications to a character’s downtime actions. Risk
cannot make an action fail, but can add unwanted
witnesses, public interest, physical wounds, or moral
conflict. Risk makes a character’s life more complicated.
Every time the Storyguide rolls a 6 for Effort, it generates
1 Risk in addition to a Mark. Risk is meant to make things
more interesting. The Storyguide is encouraged to use
Risk to enhance the story, not just to ruin a character’s
life.
Things that avoid generating Risk:
>> Anything that generate automatic Marks, such as Secular
Power, Professions and some Resources.
Each action generates its own Risk separately, so
generating 2 Risk on one action and 1 Risk on another
action does not mean that the character has generated 3
Risk for themselves.
There are three ranks of Risk that a character can
generate on a single action:
>> Minor (1) – a Minor Problem occurs.
>> Major (2) – a Major Problem occurs.
>> Dire (3+) – a Dire Problem occurs.
Risk Effects
Handling Risk is more art than science. While suggestions
are given, the Storyguide should tailor the Risk to the

chapter xi: Downtime

>> Cautious actions. player and the action. Some examples are given below.

Risk Examples Minor (1) Major (2) Dire (3+)

Information One other character will learn One Conviction will Everybody in the game
Leaks Out about the Endeavor. learn about the Endeavor. will hear about it.
Unexpected They arrive at the game with a They arrive at the game They arrive at the game
Violence Severe Wound. with half Severe Wounds. with a Mortal Wound.
Unexpected Character takes a Low (2) Character takes a Character takes a High (8)
Trauma Difficulty Trauma Test. Medium (5) Trauma Test. Trauma Test.
Unexpected Lose 1 Temporary Resource. Lose 2 Temporary Lose 3 Temporary
Loss Resources. Resources.

217
 Challenges
Once the Marks and Difficulty of an action are figured out, the next step is to figure out what type of Contest the
action is.
Just like the core resolution system, actions can be in two types:
>> Comparable - The Marks will be compared against the Difficulty and, if there are an equal or greater number of Marks, the
character succeeds at the action.
>> Contested - The Marks will be compared against the Difficulty and a final Test is performed to determine which side wins.

Comparable Challenges
A Comparable action requires the Storyguide to example
compare the Marks achieved against the Fixed Difficulty.
If the number of Marks is equal or better, then the action Belial is trying to research
an angel’s name, which is a Contested
succeeds.
challenge. He has 6 Marks on his action and
the Difficulty of the action is Hard (8). The
example angel gains the Prowess Advantage.

Belial is trying to Acquire some

temporary Resources. His Difficulty is
Medium (5).
If his action achieves 4 or less Marks, he fails.
If it achieves 5 or more Marks, he succeeds.
Contested Challenges
Some actions with a Fixed Difficulty will still be
Contested. Furthermore, all challenges against a Defense
will be a Contested Challenge.
Contested challenges work very much like a challenge
chapter xi: Downtime
Inspired Advantage
The Inspired Advantage is harder to get than in a normal
challenge. Being Inspired for potentially hours, days or
weeks is not an easy task, after all.
As such, the Inspired Advantage comes only from two
sources:
>> Machination Action - You essentially take an Action to be
assigned to another action that gives you the needed focus.
>> Profession - Every Action has a Profession that, should a
character possess it, will provide them with the Inspired
Advantage.
Transcendent Advantage

The Transcendent Advantage is even harder to get in

between two players.
Prowess Advantage
Instead of Prowess against Prowess, the Storyguide will
compare the Marks against the Difficulty of the action.
Whichever side has a greater value will get the Prowess
Advantage.
the KC downtime system. It is not that Techniques are
hard to come by, so much as those who have them each
have their own unique flaw. Fallen, angels and devils have
technology that hates them and Nephilim are rejected by
the world.
It is assumed that a character uses their Techniques to
their best advantage, but that their limitations essentially
cancel that bonus.
The only way to gain a Transcendent Advantage in the
downtime is to have and use a Predomination (an Attuned
District). See P. 227 for details.

218
 Other Details
Progress
Some actions require more time, whether through
careful planning or because of a high Difficulty. Some
Secular actions allow a player to build their Marks over
any number of months until the action is complete. This
is known as Progress.
Each action will state whether Progress is an option or
not.
As a character builds Marks towards these actions, the
Storyguide will track them. Once enough Marks are
achieved to complete the action (with a Comparable
Difficulty) or after a Contested Difficulty test is won, the
action is completed and all Marks are discarded.
Deterioration
The success of a long-term action (one for which Progress
is used) suffers Deterioration at the rate of one Mark per
month, if an action is not taken each month to contribute
to it. This only occurs when a character does not attempt
the action. If an unsuccessful attempt is made (i.e., an
action was taken but received no Marks), Deterioration
does not apply, as long as at least 1 Effort was allocated
toward the action.
example
Belial is taking an Acquire action
with a fixed Difficulty of High (8). He
generates 6 Marks in a month, so he is not
successful. His Progress is tracked, however.
Timing
If it becomes important, use the following guidelines to
determine when one action happens before another.
Things that Speed an Action up:
>> Reckless Actions.
>> More Marks.
>> Whatever is better for the story.
Things that Slow an Action down:
>> Safe Action.
>> Contested Re-rolls.
Note that some Techniques, such as Inquisition, have an
exception of always going first.
If it becomes important to know how long ago one action
took place, assume that every point of difference in Marks
represents 1 day. Thus an Action with 5 Marks takes place
3 days prior to an Action that only achieved 2 Marks.
Public
Actions create Incidents; some of those Incidents
become public.
The reasons for an Incident becoming public is in part
due to the type of action (Cry Havoc actions always end
up being public) or oftentimes due to Risk.
A public Incident is merely one that is disclosed to some
or all of the player base.
The full details of an Incident are not necessarily given
(but perhaps with enough Risk, everybody will know who
was responsible for it).

Next month, something important comes up

chapter xi: Downtime

and he fails to dedicate any actions to his
Acquire action. His Progress is reduced from
6 to 5.

In the following month he allocates 1 Effort

towards the Acquire action, and it fails to
generate a Mark. However, because he even
attempted an action, there is no Deterioration
this month.

219
 Resources
While Secular Power is an abstract system to govern a character’s efficiency in the downtime, Resources are a more
specific way. They provide more specific benefits, listed below.
Resources are also a unique characteristic, in that they can be temporarily Acquired in the downtime.
It is important to note that permanent Resources can be lost briefly, but the character will always be able to regain
them with nominal effort.
Temporary Resources may be gained as a one-shot use. They need not be used immediately, but can be stored for
eventual use. A player may only gain 3 of each type of Resource in a Temporary fashion. Temporary Resources can be
used alongside Permanent Resources.

Lackey
Someone who helps supervise an action when you cannot
be present. A Lackey cannot take actions of their own;
they merely help the player’s action out. When assigned
to an action they:
>> Are Appropriate most Actions but Ideal to none.
>> Remove one Risk acquired by that action.
>> If assigned with Thugs, each Lackey acts as a named
lieutenant.
Thugs
Thugs are good at beating other people up, or watching
somebody’s back.
>> Ideal for the following actions: Cry Havoc, Intimidate,
Patrol, Protect, and Hunt.
>> Appropriate to many other actions.
>> If a fight ensues during downtime (via a Hunt or Protect
action), every Thugs Resource represents 3 thugs with the
Characteristics listed below.
>> Special: Each Lackey assigned alongside Thugs represents

Overseer
a named person in addition to the 3 thugs.

Thug Characteristics:
An Overseer represents a friend, ally, Affection, blackmail Body: 3, Mind: 1, Soul: 2
victim, etc. Someone who agrees to do your dirty work for Warfare: 3
you, in other words. Offensive Maneuvers: 3
Defensive Maneuvers: 1
>> An Overseer is the only Resource that may be assigned to
Wounds: Surface: 2, Severe: 3, Mortal: 1
‘lead’ an action. In this case, each Overseer generates 1 Inspirations: 1
Effort towards taking an action on your behalf. Note: When successfully hitting a thug in combat, a player will
>> Other Resources (including other Overseers, who will inflict a number of wounds equal to their Base Damage plus
generate 1 Effort each) may be assigned to this action. their total number of Offensive Maneuvers.

Spies
Furthermore, Thugs cannot Voluntarily take Trauma.
chapter xi: Downtime

Lieutenant (Lackey) Characteristics:

Spies are good at following, trailing, or watching Body: 3, Mind: 3, Soul: 3
another person or group. Spies may augment a character’s Warfare: 4
Investigation action. Offensive Maneuvers: 3
>> Ideal for Investigation actions, generating 2 Marks. Defensive Maneuvers: 2
Wounds: Surface: 2, Severe: 3, Mortal: 1
>> Appropriate for most other actions.
Inspirations: 2
Note: Lieutenants are not considered Thugs.

Wealth
Money does make the world go around.
>> Ideal for Acquire actions, generating 2 Marks.
>> Appropriate for most other actions.

220
 Incidents
All actions create an Incident, which is simply evidence of the action (and a way for a Storyguide to track the results
of each action). Most Incidents are entirely hidden and do not need to be dealt with. Some may have ramifications for
the story that could become public. The amount of detail is up to the Storyguide, but, in general, a ‘newspaper clip’ of
the Incident is a good place to start. It’s usually just enough to make other players curious. Incidents exist for players to
“Investigate” (see Sample actions later), Research (if done well after the fact) or ignore.

The difficulty of investigating a fresh Incident is based on
the original Action itself. The Difficulty to Investigate a
Incident is:
>> A Reckless Action has a Low (2) Difficulty.
>> A regular Action has a Medium (5) Difficulty.
>> A Cautious Action has a High (8) Difficulty.
For every full downtime that occurs between when the
Incident occurred and the time it takes for a player to
submit an Investigate action, there is an increase in the
Each Dead End, whether or not it successfully stops
an Investigation, will only be encountered once per
character.
example
Jared is attempting to find out
about a ritual that a devil previously
performed. The Devil has already put up 3

Difficulty by one Rank. If this puts it beyond Epic (15),
then it is a lost cause and cannot be investigated, but it
could be Researched starting at the original Difficulty and
proceeding 1 stage harder for every month that passes.
example
Jared finds out that his
neighborhood was recently attacked and
some people were killed, and that’s all the
Storyguide tells him. In the following month,
he performs an Investigation to figure out
what happened. If successful, he will uncover
the Secular Event and find out that it was the
result of a failedHunt action (that generated
some Risk) by an Infernal character. Jared’s
Difficulty on this Investigate action will be
dependent on the original Event.
Dead Ends to cover the Incident.
Jared gets 5 Marks on the Investigation, but
before he can make a contest against the
Difficulty of the Incident, he must make three
challenges against the Dead Ends.
He succeeds on the first but fails the second.
This prevents him from making a Contest
against the Difficulty of the Incident itself.
However, he will not have to face those two
Dead Ends again. His next Investigation action
(which will keep its Progress) will have to
defeat the third and final Dead End before his
action will make the actual Contest against
the Incident.

chapter xi: Downtime

Dead End
A Dead End is an action that allows a player to create
a stopping block on an Incident. Usually, this is to stop
another player from casually discovering the details of an
Incident.
An Incident can have any amount of Dead Ends on it.
Each Dead End is individually challenged by the other
player’s Investigation action. It is possible to break through
some Dead Ends but get stopped by another.

221
 Main Plots
Not all Incidents are equal. In particular, the Storyguide will often create a Main Plot or two for their game. This is the
reason why things are happening the way they are in the game.
Players, being a greedy bunch, will often want quick and efficient answers. But the Storyguides, often more concerned
with pacing, want to keep that information withheld from players. An epic story will rarely reveal all truths after 1 or 2
chapters and likewise, a game needs to keep some things hidden for many games.
Main Plots are sets of events and hidden truths which are deeper than a single Incident. A Main Plot is represented in
the downtime system as a cluster of linked Incidents, which will have to be resolved separately for the truth to be fully
revealed..

Tiers
A Main Plot is constructed using the 6 parts, divided example
under 3 Tiers. The Main Plot of the Paradise
>> Who? Who was involved? Lost Chronicle concerns a devil named
>> What? What happened (what’s the story)? Raum and his long and convoluted plot
>> Where? Where did it take place? concerned an artifact buried in the Civitas.

>> When? When did it take place?

>> Why? Why did it happen?
>> How? How did it happen?
Tier 1 governs the first two Ws. Which two are entirely
up to the Storyguide and the Main Plot itself. Generally
the player taking the action needs to start somewhere
logical. If they know where something took place, that
is likely the first part of their Action and thus governed
by Tier 1. This Tier usually has the easiest Difficulties to
achieve.
Tier 2 governs the next two Ws. Again, whichever two
are most appropriate.
Tier 3 governs the last W and H. Most often, the Why
and How of it and likely (but not always) in that order. As
expected, this Tier has the hardest Difficulties to achieve.
In some cases, however, the final Tier could be applied
chapter xi: Downtime
The Storyguide decides that the first Tier will
have a Difficulty of Low (2). It’s reasonably
easy to figure out the Who (Raum) and What
(Seeks something within Civitas) of this Main
Plot. An Investigation on both of these will be
sufficient.
The second Tier will be much more difficult.
The When (It was buried when the land was
first settled) and Why (The artifact was
stolen from Raum by a Fallen). This Tier will
be High (8) and will require Research Actions
as it involves the history of the Civitas.
Finally, the Third Tier will answer the Where
(The Artifact is buried under the Harbor
District) and the How (To Unearth it, a

against the Defense value of an individual involved in Fallen must possess Raum’s key and use Moral
the Main Plot. If that is the case, then it is governed by Hallow on the site where it is buried). This
the usual Opposed Roll instead of merely achieving a set Final Tier will be governed by more Research
Actions, and they will be at a High (8)
Fixed Difficulty.
Difficulty.
What’s important to note here is that a player who
performs all 6 Actions, moving diligently through all three The player who achieves all this will have all
Tiers will collect all the information that Main Plot has to the pieces of the plot.
offer. A Storyguide is expected to reveal all to that player.
Players can work together in some cases but they must
each have a piece of the puzzle. Two players, for example
can work on Tier 1 together, each trying to tackle one of
the two Actions, but neither involved could jump ahead
to Tier 2.

222
 Group Actions
Oftentimes, players will want to help each other out with their actions. There are two ways for this to occur, although it
should be noted that having more characters working on something does not always make something more efficient. In
the real world, scheduling problems, work, time constraints and busy lives can contribute to the difficulty of something
as simple as arranging for a few friends to gather to play a LARP.
Aid
Aid represents helping another character in a cursory
manner. An Aid action facilitates another, but results
in very little involvement in the actual action. Giving a
person a place to crash on the other side of town, taking
care of their nightclub or watching over their Affections
are examples of how Aid might be interpreted. An Aid
action allows one player to generate 1 or 3 Marks to be
applied to another character’s action. Aid is purposely
not an efficient use of time, to prevent ten characters
providing Aid for an eleventh character who will always
be successful at everything they attempt.
Group Actions
Another way for players to team up is the Group Action.
Group actions are only done on actions that have a
Contested Difficulty.
All participants must indicate that they are taking the
same action, and that it is a Group action. The Storyguide
rolls each of their actions separately. After all the Marks and
Risk are determined, they are pooled, and the Marks are
divided as equally as possible among all the participants.
Drop any ‘extra’ Marks (the remainder after you’ve divided
up the pool). Risk is pooled but not divided; it is applied
to the Action as a whole. Thus, unless the players are
careful, this can result in Dire Risk.
The Storyguide then makes the Contested Roll for each
person involved, applying the Group Average against
the Defense rank. If any single individual in a group
succeeds, then the Action is successful.
223
Group Risk
All participants’ Risk is pooled and then applied
against the group action. The results are always up to the
Storyguide. As a default, if a Group Investigate/Hinder/
etc., generates 3+ risk, then the target knows everyone
in the group who performed this action against them.
As a default, if a Hunt action generates 3+ risk, then the
group is often considered scattered when the target is
confronted: somebody jumps the gun, another person is
late, something blocks the path of another character, etc.
When a group is scattered, only the players who actually
succeeded their Opposed roll start the confrontation. If
the confrontation is just a forced meeting, then the other
characters arrive late. If the confrontation is a fight, or
if the target tries to flee, then the characters who failed
their rolls start off at a Long distance from their prey. If
they cannot move faster than the target, allow two rounds
before the Hunters arrive. If the target successfully flees,
then a chase is required. At this point, the situation is
settled entirely by Prowess challenges.
example
Taal, Michael and Judge engage in
a Group Hunt of Sabriel. Taal generates 5
Marks, Michael generates 3 Marks and Judge
generates 0 Marks. They generated 2 points
of Risk altogether. 8 Marks were generated
chapter xi: Downtime
in total, so the Storyguide gives 2 Marks to
Taal, 2 to Michael and 2 to Judge. The last
two Marks cannot be divided equally among
the three of them, so it is lost. Sabriel has a
Defense of 4. Because her total is double each
person in the group’s total, each person gets
a -1 to his Opposed Roll. The GM rolls 3(-
1=2) for Taal (a failure), 4(-1=3) for Michael
(another failure) and 6(-1=5) for Judge. In
this case, because Judge was successful, the
action is considered a success. However, there
is the matter of the 2 Risk. The Storyguide
determines that they have successfully arrived
to attack her, but she sensed them coming and
began to run. A chase must ensue.
 Downtime Combat
The Hunt and Patrol actions allow characters to confront each other in the downtime system, and this may result in
combat. Ideally, gathering all the players involved is the best way to handle this situation, but realistically, this isn’t always
possible. If this cannot happen, the Storyguide may choose to use “Downtime Combat”.
If one character successfully hunts, indicating that
combat will occur, the Hunt action inflicts a number of
wounds on both characters using the following formula:
>> All Offensive and Dramatic Maneuvers possessed by each
character inflict one wound on their opponent.
>> All Defensive Maneuvers possessed by each character
removes one of these wounds.
>> One additional wound is inflicted on the target per Mark
gained over the Defense number.
example
Savage, a Nephilim, hunts down
Tyrial, a Divine Fallen. Savage manages
to get 5 Marks against Tyrial’s 3 Defense.
Savage has 4 Offensive Maneuvers, 2 Dramatic
Maneuvers and 2 Defensive Maneuvers. He
achieved 2 Marks over Tyrial’s Defense.
Tyrial has 2 Offensive Maneuvers, 1 Dramatic
Maneuver and 3 Defensive Maneuvers. Savage
will inflict 5 wounds on Tyrial (8 wounds
less Tyrial’s Defensive Maneuvers). In return,
Tyrial dishes out 1 wound to Savage (3 wounds
less Savage’s 2 Defensive Maneuvers). Tyrial
can actually take 6 wounds, so he manages
to survive this encounter. The Hunt action
is ended, as Tyrial manages barely to get away
from Savage.
chapter xi: Downtime
Although normally wounds heal swiftly, for dramatic
purposes characters should have the wounds marked off
their character sheet at the beginning of the next event;
they may heal them normally when they begin the game.
If a character is defeated via Abstract combat, then there
may be further consequences. Note: Storyguides generally
should not allow characters to die in Abstract Combat (See
Abstract Defeat, below).
224
Thugs
If Thugs are involved in the Hunt action, then they also
get special treatment.
Thugs Resources result in the Storyguide rolling 3 dice
(one for every Thug).
>> On a 1-3, the thug is defeated without inflicting any
damage.
>> On a 4-6, the thug inflicts 1 wound. Additionally, the
Storyguide continues to roll again to see if the thug is then
defeated or whether s/he inflicts more wounds.
>> If the thug’s Warfare (3) is higher than the opponent’s, give
a +1 to this roll. If the thug’s Warfare is lower than the
opponent’s, give a -1 on this roll. (Remember that a Lackey
in charge of Thugs will have a 4 Warfare).
Abstract Combat: Defeat
It is considered bad form for a character to be killed
during the downtime, even if they are defeated in combat
(especially if they are defeated in Abstract combat).
Therefore, unless the Storyguide or defeated character is
willing, no character should die as a result of a downtime
action. The Storyguide should be willing to make an
exception if both players are able to participate in a scene
to play out the fight, and one player wants to attempt a
True Death challenge against the other. However, it should
be the victim of the attack who gets to choose whether or
not they will permit their character to die. If they wish
their character to survive, some sort of penalty should be
bestowed. For example:
>> A Forced Traumatic wound.
>> Gaining the Vice: Adversary.
>> Hollow Death.
Barring death, a defeated character is considered helpless;
thus, any number of events could unfold. They could be
tortured, mugged or left for dead. The hunted character
needs to be apprised of their situation before the event so
they can make an informed decision.
 Districts
A Civitas can have as much character as, well, the player characters. Every city has its rich history; the Symphony
remembers each and every moment that went in to making a city as it is today. Thus, to the True Voice, each city ‘feels’
different. As an extension of this idea, each city ends up becoming a collection of Districts, areas where the people are
like-minded and have developed some sort of community.
When a Storyguide chooses a City for their setting, they
will have to decide on a number of Districts within their
Civitas.
As a good rule of thumb, a standard-sized city would
have between 10 to 15 Districts, but the Storyguide could
choose less or more. Districts are general, large locations
where there might be a theme. Every city has a Downtown,
for example. There would be several Districts that would
merely be a collection of neighborhoods (North West,
North East, etc). There might be an industrial District. A
University might be a District all to itself.
Alignment
Districts are very important for Predominations (see
later). What is important to understand now is that
each District can have both a Moral Alignment and an
Embodiment.
Districts cannot have one without the other. If they have
an Alignment, both must used.
Categories
As far as Predomination is concerned, there are several
types of Districts.
Neutral
A Neutral District is one that possesses no Alignment.
The vast majority of Districts in the vast majority of cities
in the world would be Neutral.
Invested
An Invested District has an Alignment. A Moral Invested
District is referred to as a Pleasant. An Immoral Invested
District is called a Slum.
Being that a District represents many hundreds or even
thousands of people, it will never just randomly become
Invested. Only a person whose ideas catch and compel
others can Invest a District.
A District has 5 Invested Marks available.
225
Devoted
A Devoted District is much like an Invested District,
only that it is solidified in its views and beliefs. Changing
minds or opinions there is a struggle.
A Moral Devoted District is referred to as a Paradise. An
Immoral Invested District is called a Hellhole.
A District that is Devoted has its Invested Marks
converted to Devoted Marks.
Discordant
A Discordant District only happens when there are
competing Investments in a single District. It represents
a ‘civil war’ going on in a District, where some people are
following one belief and the others focused on another
belief.
A Discordant District is of little benefit to anybody until
its issues are resolved.
Fallen
Those born of Heaven have a special unity with humanity.
Fallen (as well as angels and devils) can perform a special
act, known as Predomination, that allows them to spread
chapter xi: Downtime
their Embodiment (and with it, their Moral alignment)
throughout a District.
This has a very personal and supernatural effect. Some
Fallen cause the effect by talking to people enough, but
others can merely stand in the apex of the District and
‘open’ themselves to the people. Fallen do not know how
they can do it, only that they can.
The restriction is that you need an Embodiment to do it,
at least in this fashion.
The reason that this is so important to Fallen is that an
area that is ‘attuned’ to them can grant them power.
See the next section for details.
 Predomination
Provided a character possesses an Embodiment and has
ranks in Hallow, Predomination is available as a special
action (thus, Celestial - Fallen, Angels, and Devils - can
perform Predomination, while Nephilim and Humans
cannot). Predomination is an attempt to sway a community
towards a particular Embodiment and Morality. While
often disruptive, the gain involved for Celestial beings to
whom the community is aligned is usually worth any risk.
A location, whether defined as the city (in an abstract city)
or a neighborhood (in a detailed city) has the potential
to be swayed by both Embodiment and Morality. While
humans don’t have proof of this, every location has its
own feel. Ritzy places might feel like they are governed by
Avarice; gang areas are often Wrathful; a hospital might
be influenced by Hope, but could equally be governed by
Avarice, Sloth, etc.
Morality plays a large part as well. The ritzy place might be
Avarice; if it is Morally aligned, then it is a place where the
wealthy and elite gather for charitable and philanthropic
events. If the Predominated area is Immorally aligned,
then it is much more textbook Avarice, where the people
in the neighborhood are dedicated to accumulating power,
where unwelcome people are turned away at the door; the
masses exist to be exploited. If you look hard enough, you
can get the feel of a place. That feel is an almost tangible
thing for any creature with True Voice; they can actually
sense the Embodiment and Morality of a location.
Predomination is a very personal thing. You cannot
perform a Group Predomination. Furthermore, you
cannot gain Aid from another character unless they have
your same Moral stance. When a character Predominates
an area, it is Predominated for them and only they will
gain Secular Potency (see later) from it. Other characters
chapter xi: Downtime
of like Embodiment and Morality will gain a small benefit
when they are currently in the influenced area.
Challenge
The Predomination action is a little more involved than
most, simply because it’s very important for Fallen.
All Predomination challenges are Contests against a
Fixed Difficulty. This is true even if a Fallen has attuned a
District to themselves. It is not the Fallen being attacked,
but his people in this case.
226
Investing
Investing a District can be done upon a Neutral, Invested
or Discordant District.
The Predomination Difficulty is Medium (5).
If a single character takes a Predomination action on a
Neutral District and achieves a success on the Contested
Difficulty, then they successfully Attune and Invest the
District.
If multiple characters are attempting to go after the same
District during the same downtime, use the following
rules:
>> If nobody succeeds, then they keep their Marks as Progress.
>> If only one person succeeds, then they successfully Invest the
District but, due to the competition, they do not Attune it
to themselves yet. It will require a separate Predomination
to Attune it to themselves.
>> If multiple characters succeed, then they each Invest part of
the District, which turns it Discordant until it is resolved.
A player who targets an Invested Predomination with
their own Predomination action must gain their own
Investment in that area. This will result in a Discordant
District.
Every attempt to Predominate an already Attuned
District will be known to the character who has Attuned
it.
example
Belial has created an Avaricious
Slum. Joshua, a Wrathful character,
cannot steal it, so he attempts to Invest
in it. He takes a Predomination action on
that District and fails but does not lose his
Progress. Belial will know that somebody is
challenging his authority there, and may take
all due caution.
Upkeep
It is also possible for the Attuned character to take
an Upkeep action to maintain control over their
Predominations. If they do this in the same downtime,
they prevent any Challenges from wresting away control
of their District.
 Discordant
When multiple characters take control over a District
at the same time, or another character comes along and
performs a successful Predomination over a District (which
was not prevented by an Upkeep action), it becomes
Discordant.
A Discordant District is of no value to any Fallen. It is
essentially not Attuned to anybody but Invested to many.
Players can take future Predomination actions to gain
control over that District.
The first player to make a successful Predomination
action will successfully Attune the District to themselves
and, in doing so, will remove all other Investments.
If multiple characters succeed in the same downtime
then:
>> Anybody who was not successful will lose their Investment
in that District.
>> All other characters will continue with Progress in the next
downtime.
Stealing
When a District is Attuned and Invested, there is another
option for a character whose Embodiment matches the
District. Attuning is essentially a back door to gaining
control over a District.
If your Embodiment matches, you can take a
Predomination action to Attune the District to yourself.
If successful, instead of creating your own Investment
(and thus creating a Discordant District), you Attune the
District to yourself. This may cause the District to shift
Moral Alignment.
If the owner does an Upkeep action, it will prevent any
successful Stealing attempt.
You may not steal a Devoted District.
Devoting
Characters may not desire all this competition and
having to defend their Districts constantly. To deal with
this, a player may attempt to compel the District to become
Devoted to the chosen Alignment.
Once a District is Attuned and Invested, a player may
take another Predomination action against a Difficulty
of Hard (8). Once successful, that District becomes
Devoted.
227
Another character must first challenge your Devoted
state before they can hope to Invest in your District.
Any Predomination made against your Devoted District
is against a Hard (8) Difficulty. A successful action will
remove your Devoted District, returning it to an Invested
District, still Attuned to you. What is important to note
here is that you can never go from a Devoted District to a
Discordant District. Even if multiple characters are taking
Predomination actions on your Devoted District, nobody
else can become Invested that downtime, only reduce your
Devoted to Invested.
The Common Sin Talent (P. 99) can challenge a Devoted
District at a Medium (5) Difficulty instead of a Hard (8).
Should they occur at the same time, Devoting a District
trumps all other Predomination actions.
You will know about any Predomination challenges on
your District.
Predominance
Fallen who Attune a District to themselves gain rare
strength from that District. Indeed, a Fallen can become
very powerful with several Districts under their control.
They gain two benefits:
>> Once per Event, they may gain a Transcendent Advantage
for any one challenge.
++This includes a Contested downtime action.
>> For every Attuned District (Invested or Devoted) they may
Refresh one Trait immediately.
++It should be noted that both of these effects are
obvious to those who have True Voice (who can
chapter xi: Downtime
sense raw power being channelled).
++The use of Predomination cannot be prevented by
any means.
It should be noted that the Host will be attracted to a
Civitas that has many Paradises and Pleasant districts,
while the Horde is attracted to Slums and Hellholes.

The following pages list the various pre-constructed actions available to characters. Anything not on the list
should be a Player-Defined action. The Storyguide should use the other sample actions as a guideline.
Aid
Challenge: Comparable
Profession: -
Technique: -
Difficulty: Low/Medium
Progress: No
Bonus Marks: -
Effort Advantage: Lackeys, Spies, Thugs,
Wealth
An Aid action allows you to help another
character. You cannot Aid another charac-
ter without their consent. Multiple char-
acters may give Aid simultaneously. If you
achieve a Low (2) Difficulty, you give your
ally 1 extra Mark for their Action. A Me-
dium (5) Difficulty provides them with 3
extra Marks.
Acquire
Challenge: Comparable
Profession: Power Monger
Technique: Appropriation
Difficulty: Fixed - Variable
Progress: No
Bonus Marks: Wealth (+2)
Effort Advantage: Lackeys, Spies, Thugs
Acquire allows you to gain Temporary
Resources. A Temporary Resource can be
used on a future downtime. Once used, it is
gone but it can also be lost prematurely by the
Persecute action or by Risk on other actions.
The Difficulty is based on how many Resources
you want to acquire at once.
>> Low (2) will get you 1 Resource.
>> Medium (5) will get you 2 Resources.
chapter xi: Downtime
>> High (8) will get you 3 Resources.
You must indicate which Resources you want
to gain when you take the action. They can be
different Resources with the same action.
Note that you can only take this action once
per downtime, but each time you attempt this
action, your Difficulty starts fresh. Thus if
you wanted to get 3 Spies you could do it over
three downtimes getting a Low (2) Difficulty
each time or over one downtime if you could
achieve a High (8) Difficulty.
You can only possess 3 of each Temporary
Resource.
Sample Actions
Cry Havoc
Challenge: Comparable
Profession: Bully
Technique: Infestation
Difficulty: Medium/High
Progress: Yes
Bonus Marks: Thugs (+1)
Effort Advantage: Lackeys, Spies, Wealth
You wreak chaos upon a District (Medium
Difficulty) or the Civitas (High Difficulty)
which is declared when taking the action.
All Moral characters who reside in the location
of the Cry Havoc will have a Medium (5)
Contested Trauma applied against them at the
start of the next event.
If Progress is required, a public but vague
Incident is created which should suggest that
something ‘bad’ is going on in the District or
Civitas (whichever is applicable).
Cry Havoc actions generate 1 Risk per
Difficulty rank achieved, since they are often
violent and dangerous. A consequence of this
Risk might be to allow a Moral character a
confrontation with the Immoral character.
Note that if the Infestation Technique (P. 174) is
used on this action, it will allow the user and
any Immoral characters who Aided the action
to get a Trauma Healing test. The Difficulty of
the test is Medium (5) if a District was chosen
or Low (2) if the Civitas was targeted.
228
Dead End
Challenge: Comparable
Profession: Criminal
Technique: Augur
Difficulty: Medium
Progress: Yes
Bonus Marks: -
Effort Advantage: Lackeys, Spies, Thugs,
Wealth
You attempt to put a road block in the way
of any Investigation on an Incident that you
created or know who did. Each successful
Dead End action is assigned to an Incident.
Once done, any Investigation/Research
action on that Incident must first enter into
a Medium (5) Difficulty Contest (remember
to factor in a Machination Action’s Inspired
Advantage, if any).
If they fail against this Contest, then the
Investigation/Research action fails before it
can make a Contest against the Incident.
Once a particular character hits a particular
Dead End, they will not hit that Dead End
again if they further Investigate/Research that
action. Each one will either stop them or not.
If there are multiple Dead Ends, the Storyguide
must roll for each one at a time to see if it stops
a character. Thus, if there are 3 Dead Ends on
an Incident and the player makes it through
the first one but stops on the second one, they
will still have to make it through the 3rd one
in a future month.
The player performing the Investigation/
Research action must be informed about each
Dead End that they hit.
Hinder
Challenge: Contest
Profession: Power Monger
Technique: -
Difficulty: Defense
Progress: No
Bonus Marks: -
Effort Advantage: Lackeys, Spies, Thugs,
Wealth
Hinder is used to prevent another action
from being successful. You must declare
either: an action & a target, or an action &
an Incident. You could attempt to ‘Hinder all
Investigation actions’ against yourself, a friend,
or the “Murder on Bakerstreet Incident”, or
you could attempt to Hinder Casiel’s Hunt
action, or you could attempt to Hinder all
Patrols on your Cry Havoc action.
Your Hinder action enters into a Contest
with the Defense of each other character
against whom your action might apply.
If your Contest fails, you will remove 1 Mark
from the targeted action. If your Contest wins,
you will remove 3 Marks from each targeted
action.
Whether successful or not, the target will
know that they have been Hindered, but not
by whom (an Incident is created). Naturally,
an Investigation can be used to reveal your
connection to that Incident.
Hunt
Challenge: Contest
Profession: Investigator
Technique: Inquisition/Hallow
Difficulty: Defense
Progress: No
Bonus Marks: Thugs (+1)
Effort Advantage: Lackey, Spies, Wealth
You can use this action to find and confront
another character between games. Often used
for a fight, you may also use this to force a
meeting for any reason.
For Inquisition: The hunter must have
previously used Inquisition on the hunted
character and must perform the hunt alone.
For Hallow: The hunter can only hunt down
one of their own Affections.
Intimidate Machination
Challenge: Contest Challenge: Comparable
Profession: Bully Profession: Power Monger
Technique: - Technique: -
Difficulty: Defense Difficulty: Medium/High
Progress: No Progress: Yes
Bonus Marks: Thugs (+1) Bonus Marks: Thugs (+1)
Effort Advantage: Lackey, , Spies, Wealth Effort Advantage: Lackeys, Spies, Thugs,
Wealth
This action is used to attempt to coerce
a target into taking a traumatic wound. By You perform Machination to act as a plan
approaching a victim in the right conditions, for another action. Basically, this just means
or even injuring their friends, this action sends that you are putting in a great deal of planning
a message to another character: “Be afraid. towards this action. A Machination may be
This can happen again.” The action should done prior to or concurrent with the assigned
be written up in a plausible fashion (a Mind- action.
based character cannot physically push around Once accomplished, the assigned action has
a Body-based character, for example). an Inspired Advantage for all Tests in which
it will be involved. A Machination will also
If the Contested test is successful, the victim
must make a Traumatic wound test against a increase the Difficulty of any Incident that the
Difficulty equal to the number of Marks that action creates.
were generated.
Masterpiece
Investigate Challenge: Contest
Challenge: Contest Profession: Artist
Profession: Investigator Technique: -
Technique: Foretelling Difficulty: Epic (15)
Difficulty: Defense/Incident Progress: Yes
Progress: Yes Bonus Marks: -
Bonus Marks: Spies (+2) Effort Advantage: -
Effort Advantage: Lackeys, Thugs, Wealth You can create an object of lasting
You investigate the details of an Incident emotional appeal and inspiration.
(using the Incident Difficulty), NPC (using This is not an easy thing to do, but
a successful masterpiece gives you a
a story-based Difficulty) or a character
temporary Drama point as you are
(using their Defense).
inspired by the creation. You can
If successful against an Incident, you choose to sell your creation
will learn all the salient details, primarily: for a Temporary Wealth
what really happened and who caused the Resource, as well.
chapter xi: Downtime
event. Note: The Deistical can
possess the Magnum Opus
If successful against a character, you will
Rite that allows them to
learn what actions they did that particular turn such a Masterpiece into
downtime, if they have Progress on
a Imbued object. A Masterpiece
anything and with whom they might be must be imbued with an
spending time. Embodiment, but it need not be
the crafter’s. Masterpieces are covered
Optionally, you can learn all their
in the Appendix Chapter (P. 277).
Secular Characteristics.
Note: A character with Judgment who
performs a successful Investigation action
on an Immoral character may also learn
a Traumatic event that the character
in question caused. They may take an
Emotional Trauma to absorb the details
of that event for later (see Judgment for
details).
229
 Patrol
Challenge: Contest
Profession: Guardian
Technique: -
Difficulty: Defense
Progress: No
Bonus Marks: Thugs (+1)
Effort Advantage: Lackey, Spies, Wealth
You get a chance to interrupt another
character’s action. Unless otherwise specified,
actions will be interrupted in the following
order: Cry Havocs, Hunts, Persecutions,
Sabotages.
Your Patrol action is compared to the
Defense of the character performing the
aforementioned action. If you were to interrupt
a Group action, the lowest Defense is used. If
interrupted, you get to Confront the character
performing the action. If you fail, you get to
test against the next such action until either
you succeed or run out of actions.
Your Confrontation will occur before
their action finishes. If you do something of
significance in the confrontation to reasonably
interrupt the character, then you prevent the
action.
Persecute
Challenge: Contest
Profession: Rebel
Technique: -
Difficulty: Defense
Progress: No
Bonus Marks: -
Effort Advantage: Lackeys, Spies, Thugs,
Wealth
This action is used to attack another
character’s Resources. A successful action
chapter xi: Downtime
Player Defined
Challenge: Variable
Profession: Variable
Technique: -
Difficulty: Variable
Progress: Variable
Bonus Marks: --
Effort Advantage: Lackeys, Spies, Thugs,
Wealth
The list of possible actions hardly defines
what can be done as a downtime action. There
are many things outside the limits of these
suggestions which may come from a player’s
imagination: helping out at a soup kitchen,
finding a new Domus, falsifying and delivering
information to other characters, etc.
The Difficulty is based on the impact it
has upon the game and upon how difficult
the Storyguide feels it would actually be to
accomplish.
Predomination
Challenge: Contest
Profession: -
Technique: Hallow
Difficulty: Medium/High
Progress: Yes
Bonus Marks: -
Effort Advantage: Lackeys, Spies, Thugs,
Wealth
Predomination is an action in which a
character sways a large portion of a city
towards their Morality and Embodiment.
It is dealt with in detail earlier in this
chapter.
>> Medium (5) = Invested District.
>> High (8) = Devoted District.
is taken against your Defense, you will be
informed of such (although you will not
be given any more details than that it was
attempted).
For a Hunter who wants to circumvent a
Protect action, they must successfully Hinder
it in the same downtime as their Hunt goes
off.
Rehabilitation
Challenge: Comparable
Profession: Artist/Therapist
Technique: Absolution/Confession
Difficulty: Variable
Progress: Yes
Bonus Marks: -
Effort Advantage: -
You are spending some time trying to cure
Traumatic wounds. The methods may vary;
everybody has their own way to deal with
guilt, anxiety, stress and pain. This action
may be performed on yourself using the Artist
Profession, or on another character, using
the Therapist Profession. Neither Profession
is required; they just make things much
easier. Only one Profession may be used in a
Rehabilitation action.
This action has a Variable Difficulty rank.
Once a Difficulty rank has been achieved, the
character makes a Healing test (using Dynamic
Mind or Soul) to remove one appropriate
Traumatic wound. If this test is failed, no
Progress on the action is lost, so long as it is
continued in further downtimes (Deterioration
applies as normal). The character gets another
Healing test when their Rehabilitation action
reaches the next Difficulty Rank.
If this action achieve a Low (2) success, the
target gets a Medium (5) Healing Test.

disrupts one of each Resource and one Secular Protect

Power from the target character. Challenge: Comparable
Profession: Guardian
The target character will also lose half
(rounded down) of their Temporary Resources, Technique: Valor
if any. Difficulty: Low/Medium
Progress: No
If unsuccessful, the target will still lose 1
random Temporary Resource, if any. Bonus Marks: Thugs (+1)
Effort Advantage: Lackeys, Spies, Wealth
The target will know that they have been
Persecuted but not by whom. You pick a target (you may protect yourself)
and attempt to keep them from harm or even
investigation.
Low (2) – A Hunt will not start with an
Ambush, but instead at Close range.
Medium (5) – As above, except it will start
at Medium range. Additionally, if any Action
When this action achieves a Medium (5)
success, the target gets a Low (2) Healing Test.
When this action achieves a High (8) success,
the target heals a Trauma.
Once a Traumatic wound is removed, the
action is over. You cannot have more than one
Rehabilitation action applied towards you in a
month. Rehabilitation cannot have Resources
used towards its success.
This action can be used by a character to
inflict Moral/Immoral Trauma on a target.
The Trauma section describes Rehabilitation
in more detail.

230
Research Secure
Challenge: Contest Challenge: Comparable
Profession: Academic Profession: Criminal
Technique: Augur Technique: Inner Silence
Difficulty: Variable Difficulty: Low
Progress: Yes Progress: No
Bonus Marks: - Bonus Marks: --
Effort Advantage: Lackeys, Spies, Thugs, Effort Advantage: Lackeys, Thugs, Wealth
Wealth
You take an action to temporarily increase
You can learn details of old Incidents or your Defense by 2 points for that month.
the history of another character. This could
include the True Name of an angel, the use of Train
some obscure relic, etc. You can use Research Challenge: Comparable
to attempt to re-open an Event that has expired Profession: Any
(gone past Epic Difficulty).
Technique: -
An Incident has a Fixed Difficulty. The Difficulty: Low (2)
Default Difficulty when dealing with another Progress: Yes
character’s past is a default of Medium Bonus Marks: -
(5). Otherwise, the Difficulty is set by the
Effort Advantage: -
Storyguide, based on how important this
information is to the chronicle. Through Training, you can achieve one of
the following: a temporary Inspiration, a one-
Players, however, will have to accept that
shot use of a Prowess-based Talent for which
some things simply cannot be answered
you qualify, a one-shot Profession rank.
through Research actions alone; however, a
Research action is a wonderful way to lead into If the results of the Training are not used at
what needs to be done next. the next Event, they may be retained for future
use by the Upkeep action below.
Sabotage
Challenge: Contest Upkeep
Profession: Rebel Challenge: Comparable
Technique: Covet Profession: N/A
Difficulty: Defense Technique: -
Progress: No Difficulty: Low (2)
Bonus Marks: - Progress: No
Effort Advantage: Lackeys, Spies, Thugs, Bonus Marks: -
Wealth Effort Advantage: Lackeys, Spies, Thugs,
Wealth
You target another character and throw a
monkey wrench in their plans, which, in game A character who is Innocent or Irredeemable

chapter xi: Downtime

terms, means increasing the target’s Risk. must take this action successfully every
Downtime, or suffer a Contested Trauma roll.
If this action is successful, it generates 1 Risk
to each of your target’s Actions. The target A character may also use this action to keep
will know that they were Sabotaged but not by the unused benefits of a Training action
whom. ‘available’ for the next event. If they fail the
Upkeep, the training is lost.
If you perform this action Recklessly, it
generates 2 Risk to each of your target’s Actions Finally, a character may take this action to
if successful, or 1 Risk to each of your target’s keep their Predomination safe.
Actions, if unsuccessful. The target will know
it was you who Sabotaged them.
If you used Covet on a target who gained
an Infected Trauma, you gain a re-roll on the
Contested roll and give your target 1 additional
Risk over what you would have normally given
them.

231
 Sample Downtime

Cass was a busy girl. She was a bit of an unorthodox

Prudence, working as an exotic dancer for specialty Her downtime submission looks like this:
clubs in the city. She never took all of her clothes off,
preferring to offer a hint rather than show it all. To her, Action 1 - Acquire
that was Prudent enough. But lately, Raziel, one of the Target: Temporary Wealth
Infernal, had been coming to her shows. All of them. Difficulty: Low (2)
And this wasn’t good. Word was, Raziel was a loose Effort: 1
cannon, even by Infernal standards. Cass was Deistical, Secular Power: 1
but sometimes, that just wasn’t enough protection. Resources: Lackey
Profession: None
Time had been tight this month. Jael had again asked
for help trying to unravel the language that the angel had Action 2: Investigate Raziel
been using for the ritual on the docks. She’d just rolled Target: Raziel
her eyes at him, but Jael needed his pet projects to keep Difficulty: Defense
his mind off the real horrors of his life. She felt sorry for Effort: 0
him, so when he asked, she agreed to help. Secular Power: 0
Resources: Overseer, Spies
When Cass got home, there was a dove waiting for
her. The letter had Raziel’s seal on it. It didn’t matter Action 3: Secure
what it said; she never bothered opening it. Instead, she Target: Herself
just yelled at the dove as it flew away. She thought he Difficulty: Low (2)
couldn’t find her if she kept a low profile, but her private Effort: 1
stalker from the Infernal apparently wasn’t giving up. Secular Power: 1
Profession: 1 Rank of Criminal

Cass has 2 Secular Power, 1 Spies Resource, 1 Overseer

and 2 Temporary Lackeys. She also has 1 rank of the Action 4: Group Research
Target: Jael’s Research
Criminal Profession. Difficulty: ???
Cass has even given her Overseer a name: Mr. Kempt, a Effort: 6
redeemable mob boss who likes to help her out. Secular Power: 0
Resources: Lackey
Sarah, the player, would like to do several actions this Safety: Reckless
downtime. She doubts she can do them all, but she
chapter xi: Downtime

wants to try: she wants to get some more money (Acquire

Temporary Wealth), spy on Raziel (Investigate Raziel),
keep herself hidden from him (Secure), and help Jael with
a Research action (Group Research).
A few things to note about her submission. Sarah only
bothers providing the relevant information. If she doesn’t
have a Resource or Profession that applies,
she doesn’t bother listing it.

232
 The Storyguide processes Sarah’s Actions:
Action 1: Sarah has 1 Secular Power, 1 Effort and a Lackey,
so she has 1 automatic Mark (Secular Power) and 1 die (Effort)
rolled with a +1 to that Effort due to her Lackey. The Storyguide
rolls a 4, which is a Mark (making the Lackey’s +1 unnecessary).
This gives her two Marks against the Low (2) Difficulty, meaning
that she has succeeded. The Storyguide adds to her sheet 1
Temporary Wealth, which she will be able to use in the future.
Action 2: Without Effort (or Secular Power), normally she
could not take such an action; however, an Overseer allows her
to make this possible. The Overseer will create 1 Effort for this
action and the Spies will count as 2 Marks. The Storyguide rolls
for the Effort, getting a 3. That does not create a Mark so the
action proceeds with only 2 Marks.
Investigation actions are Contested, so her 2 Marks will have
to go up against the Difficulty, which in this case is the Defense
of Raziel. Sarah doesn’t know his Defense value but is hoping it
is low. As it turns out, it is 2, so her action is equal to his Defense
and therefore there is no Advantage to either side.
The Storyguide rolls the Test and gets a 3. Unfortunately
Sarah’s challenge fails. She gets no concrete information about
what Raziel is up to this month.
Action 3: She put 1 Effort and 1 Secular Power into this action,
and she has a rank of the Criminal Profession which will, like
Secular Power, convert her Effort on a 1-for-1 basis. Therefore,
this action achieves 2 Marks which is enough to be Comparable.
Thus she succeeds in this challenge and boosts her Defense from
2 to 4. A good thing too, because Raziel was trying to hunt her
this month and this could tip the scales in her favor.
Action 4: She has 6 Effort on this Reckless action, which has a
Lackey. The Storyguide rolls, getting 6, 4, 3, 2, 2 and 1. Not a
great roll. The Reckless Advantage applies to all the dice so they
become a 7, 5, 4, 3, 3 and 2. The Lackey will be applied first to
any die if it can make it a Mark. Either of the 3s will do. Thus
the results will be 7, 5, 4, 4, 3, and 2. That’s good enough for 4
Marks and 1 Risk.
Other Actions:
As it turns out, Raziel put a ton of Effort into a Hunt and,
despite her increased Defense, he managed to win the Contest.
Fortunately, Beliel, one of the stalwart Divine, was performing
a Protect action this downtime which ended up challenging
Raziel’s Hunt successfully.
The Storyguide will get Raziel and Beliel together to run a side
scene as Beliel catches Raziel outside Cass’s home. It will be up
to Beliel whether he gets in Raziel’s way or not.
233
Sample Result:
You manage to acquire enough money to get yourself in
better financial shape by performing several shows this
month. (Acquired Wealth)
Mr. Kempt agrees to spare a few of his boys to go look
into Raziel’s business but sends you a note near the end
of the month apologizing for his people’s inability to
collect anything useful. (Failed Contest)
Your years of being a street thief pay off as usual. You
go to ground and make sure you watch your back at all
times. (Secure Successful)
You throw caution to the wind and send a dove to some
of your Deistical friends in other Civitas to ask them to
help in the research with Jael.
One of them writes back, explaining that he found a
passage in an old book that talks about a similar ritual
done 200 years ago in the same part of world. Jael comes
back with a scroll that reveals hints that the ritual was
first constructed 400 years ago, taught by a “powerful
spirit” to the local tribe in the area. The ritual was used
to keep something asleep in the ground.
The Storyguide informs them that they have successfully
uncovered one of the 6 parts of a Main Story.
However, the Risk that was incurred comes in the form
of a Remnant contacting the Deistical Prelate, explaining
that he is coming to the Civitas at once, and suggesting
that they have “no idea what they’ve gotten themselves
into”.
Finally there is a hint that she feels like she’s being
watched.
When Sarah gets her turn back she realizes what Jael
chapter xi: Downtime
has gotten her into. She knows that the Remnant is going
to have questions for her that she cannot answer, if he’s
allowed in the Civitas. Sarah mistakenly believes that the
Remnant is in town now and is watching her, not realizing
that Beliel did in fact save her butt from Raziel’s insane
obsession.
And of course, there is the more important matter that it
sounds to her like the angel was trying to keep something
asleep under the earth for several hundred years. She
remembers offhanded that the Choir and Murder who
confronted the angel exclaimed proudly that they defeated
the angel before it could complete some sort of ritual...
 Summary

Effort - P. 215
Effort represents dice rolls used to achieve Marks (1-3 = No Mark, 4-6 = 1 Mark).
Characters start with 10 Effort (which may be converted into automatic Marks by Secular Power or Professions).

Effort Advantage - P. 215

An Effort Advantage gives a bonus to each Effort die that is rolled.
An action may be declared Reckless, which will give an Advantage (+1) to all Effort dice for that action.
An action may be declared Cautious which will give a Disadvantage (-1) to all Effort dice for that action.
Appropriate Resources will give individual Advantages (+1) to dice. A die can only have one Resource Advantage assigned to it. Resource
Advantages are assigned to any dice which could be turned into a success (4+) first and then to any die that could be turned into Risk (a result
of 6+).
Risk - requires 1 Effort to be placed on the action - P. 217

Every Effort that results in a 6+ on the die creates 1 point of Risk on that action.

Incidents - P. 221
Cautious actions create High (8), Normal actions create Medium (5) and Reckless actions create Low (2) Incidents. This is the Difficulty
rank that an Investigation would have to start at to uncover the details of the original Action.

Automatic Marks - P. 216

Each point of Secular Power converts 1 Effort to an automatic Mark.
Each Rank of appropriate Profession coverts 1 Effort to an automatic Mark.
Each Rank of appropriate Technique adds 1 automatic Mark.
An Ideal Resource will add an appropriate number of Marks (listed in the Action details).
Difficulty Ranks - P. 217
chapter xi: Downtime

Trivial (1) - Minor Events like moving, buying a car, feeding a story to the newspaper.
Low (2) - Events that have a tangible, if not large, impact on the story.
Medium (5) - Important actions that could affect a few characters.
High (8) - Significant actions that could affect many characters.
Epic (15) - Huge actions that could affect all characters.

234
 Summary

Comparable Challenges - P. 218

Require that the number of Marks earned by the Action be equal or higher than the Difficulty.
All Comparable Challenges use a Fixed Difficulty.

Contested Challenges - P. 218

A Contest will engage the Marks gained vs. the Difficulty in a Test to determine if the action succeeds or not.
A Contest can have a Fixed Difficulty or a Defense.

Contest Advantages - P. 218

Mirroring a Prowess Contest with the player able to earn each of the types of Advantages:
Prowess Advantage: Earned for whichever side has a higher value (Marks or Difficulty/Defense).
Inspired Advantage: Earned for having the listed Profession or by taking the Machination action and assigning it to that action.
Transcendent Advantage: Earned by having (and using) a Predomination.
Progress - P. 219
Progress refers to whether or not an action can build Marks over several downtimes.
An action that allows Progress will retain Marks from the previous action if not yet completed.
An action that does not allow Progress means that whether or not the action ends up being successful, the Marks are discarded and not
retained even if the character takes the same action next downtime.

Resources - P. 216, P. 220

Most Resources have an Ideal action which provides +1 Mark. If only Appropriate, it will provide an Advantage (+1) to a point of Effort.
Lackeys, Spies, Thugs and Wealth cannot take actions on their own (but see below).

Resource: Overseer - P. 220

chapter xi: Downtime

Overseer is the only Resource that can take an action on its own and have other Resources assigned to it. In this fashion, Resources can work
‘independently’ of the character.
When one or more Overseers are assigned to an action without Effort (or Secular Power) then each Overseer generates 1 Effort.
A character’s Professions and Techniques do not apply to an action governed by an Overseer.

235
 chapter xii
chapter i: Introduction

Storyguide
Section

236
 Story Basics
It’s not an easy thing to create a story and it’s even more difficult to explain. To describe an RPG story as art might be
pretentious, but it is very much a form of self expression, coupled with a desire to entertain, although the audience is
interactive. And, like art, it’s a very difficult process to teach. Fortunately, telling stories seems to be a trait that all people
possess to some extent.
Creating a story and running a live RPG is a difficult and time-consuming endeavor. Of course, that hardly stops most
Storyguides, because the passion to run the story overrides their better judgment. And in the end, running a great story
has its rewards.
What follows is a guide for Storyguides. It is not a formula that they must follow, and they no doubt have their own
opinion of what does and doesn’t work. They should read the following as a guide, and maybe they’ll find something
useful. After this guide, there is some in-depth information about the world of Kingdom Come. Players are warned not
to read this section because it will ruin some of the secrets of the Kingdom Come world.

Why do we do it?
No better question has been asked of a Storyguide
(Storyteller, Game Master, Dungeon Master, etc.) than
“Why do we do it?” The answer is not simple. Running a
story takes a great deal of effort. Players can be demanding,
searching for sites can be trying, and the story one hopes to
run won’t always work. It can be stressful and frustrating.
But there are rewards. First and foremost, there is the
legacy that a great game leaves. When it’s all said and done
and people are talking about the game, telling stories of
what their characters did, retelling what the Storyguide
made possible - well, that’s what it’s all about. If people
speak fondly of the game, then it’s made an impression
on them. It has entertained them. If the game touched
them emotionally, then the Storyguide has come as close
to creating art as any game will.
There are other benefits, of course. No doubt being the
center of attention is very appealing. Don’t be fooled;
Starting
Below are some areas with which to start. These aren’t
meant to be listed in any particular order. A Storyguide
is just as likely to start with one of these basics and work
from there. It could begin with a great premise, a setting
that you want to try or even just a plot thread that won’t
be developed into a full plot for a while.
Concept
This is perhaps the most common place to start with a
story. What is the general idea behind the story you want
to tell? A concept can start very simply with a single idea
or for some, a whole story just reveals itself.
The concept is the most common motivation for running
a story. The Storyguide might read a book, look at a
picture, watch a movie and suddenly say to themselves,
‘that’ would be a cool idea for a story. That thought would,

chapter xii: Storyguide

there need not be any shame in enjoying all the attention
that being a Storyguide offers.
Watching the characters can also be joy and reward.
Seeing their reaction to plots, seeing their interactions
between each other, watching them plot behind each
other’s backs. It is often a reward just to watch how
creative and entertaining the players and their characters
become.
Whatever your reasons are to run a story, make sure that
you enjoy yourself while doing it.
in all likelihood, become their concept.
Storyline
The next step is usually to flesh out your concept into an
outline of your storyline.
Your storyline is your ultimate goal. The story that you
aim to tell with your game. Sometimes it may be referred
to as a Plot, but using the term storyline is intentional.
Your story will not (or should not) be set in stone. To say
that you know exactly where the game will start and end
implies that you will not allow players to have any true
effect on your story. Sometimes it’s just best to think of it

237
 as a goal and less of an absolute.
Your storyline will need a place to start; you will want
an outline. You can start a Story with a lightly- or heavily
-fleshed out storyline.
Theme
What is the main idea behind the story? Is there one?
Does there need to be one?
A theme is fundamental in a piece of literature but isn’t
something that can always work in a LARP. The reason is
that your game is not one story but a collection of stories
from many different people.
Nevertheless, a theme in a LARP can work to give it a
unified feel. It can work very well to pick a few themes and
have your plots revolve around those.
Using themes gets difficult when there are too many
players. The best idea is not to be too married to any
themes you pick. It might help you work on your plot and
keep you focused, but if you pick love, and end up forcing
every player to have to figure out how love relates to their
plot thread, you’re only going to frustrate those players.
Themes such as Redemption, Penitence, Hatred, Love,
Duty and Mystery are common ones in Kingdom Come.
If, for example, they have a premise of a Fallen who’s
lost his soul, what is the theme behind it that will drive
this lost Fallen? If it’s Redemption, then the Fallen would
likely be trying to do good deeds for her own salvation.
If it’s Hatred, then maybe the Fallen has been trapped by
his more base nature and inflicts suffering upon others as
a way to feel something. Either way, the theme tells them
why things are happening and keeps that as a focus for the
Storyguide during the course of the game.
Letting the players know the theme is a good idea. It
might help influence players or give them an idea of
chapter xii: Storyguide
things to come.
Setting
The setting tells you (and the players) where they are
playing (and during what time period if you choose not to
do a modern story).
The setting is important because it will provide familiarity
for the players. It will also likely be their first introduction
to the story they want to tell.
You can focus on a setting or wave it aside, but either
way, you should acknowledge how you want your setting
238
to interact or interfere with the game. Are you going
to use their hometown? Is it going to be exact down to
every detail or will it be the dramatic version of home?
Are you going to have their players suspend their disbelief
to pretend to be in another, more popular, city, such as
Vancouver, Montreal, New York, Chicago, London, etc?
A long time convention of past KC games have been to
use a fictional city, such New Jerusalem, New Babylon,
Paradise, etc. These cities often bear a striking resemblance
to real world cities, but their history can be toyed with to
fit the story.
The setting most often gives a Storyguide a better
understanding of why things happen in their city and how
their premise and theme might have come about. A city
steeped in religion is very different from a city drowning
in sin.
Style
Style is the way in which the story will be told. Is
everything that the Storyguide does going to be handled
with deadly seriousness? Will you use humor to break
up the monotony? Are the NPCs always witty and
intelligent? Will the rules dictate the
limitations of the characters or will the
characters’ motivations allow them to bend
or break the rules?
Style is less of a conscious decision and more
of a habit that the Storyguide will form while
running RPG stories. Style is often something
that they end up creating, or that appears in
all their work.
What’s important to examine is whether
your style conflicts with the players having
a good time. Having intelligent, witty
NPCs may be great, but players might
grow tired or frustrated if they never meet a
simple or even stupid NPC. Just remember to
check the style every once in a while.
 Scope
The scope is often an after-thought. Most times, a storyline will generally dictate whether this is a short-term or long-
term game.
You have to determine what scope is best for your idea. A one-shot game is much like a movie, whereas an ongoing
story is like a television series.
In a movie, we expect bigger, better and faster-paced events. Everything in a movie needs to be delivered, processed and
acted upon in a relatively short time.
In a television show, we expect more development of concepts and characters. The story is in no hurry to reveal itself.
There is more potential for a build-up of events. Once a major plotline reaches its conclusion, the show can end - or it
can continue in a new season, offering new plots and conflict.

One-Shot If the Storyguide prefers that their player base create

The one-shot story is an event that takes place during a
single evening, or perhaps two events held back to back.
Anything not resolved by the end of the event remains
unresolved.
A one-shot requires a surprising amount of work from
the Storyguide. They will have to decide whether players
will create their own characters or whether the Storyguide
will create the characters for them. Both work; however,
they will find that creating the characters will allow them
to predict the action and conflict in the event with greater
ease. Allowing the players to create characters frees up
time for planning; however, some of the characters the
players make may not fit into the story.
Any story needs to have sufficient motivation for it to
be propelled to its conclusion. Motivation is entirely
dependent on a player’s interest. No doubt if they’ve
come to play the game, they are in some way interested.
But if, during the game, they lose interest, they may not
be motivated to carry the story along. This is why pre-
made characters can be more appealing, simply because
a player expects to have some background and goals laid
their own characters, then they must make sure that they
are informed of what will be ideal. If they want to have a
solemn funeral for a White King, allowing tons of rowdy
Infernal characters may not work well. The Storyguide
could either limit the number of Infernal or they could
advise them that there will be certain scenes or events that
may not be appropriate for their character.
One-shots need to be more focused than ongoing stories.
They often need a reason for the conclusion to occur near
the time the Storyguide wants to stop the story, even if
this reason is artificial (although it doesn’t have to appear
artificial). It could be that the Black King demands that
the Divine choose their new King before midnight or that
a ritual must be performed to stop a powerful demon
from entering the World of Clay, no later than 5:00
(conveniently an hour before they want to end the story).
One-shots, more than ongoing stories, demand a strong
beginning and end. They require that all the players have
something to do in the time given. This might mean
utilizing several actors or having many interesting things
occur during the event.

chapter xii: Storyguide

out for them. The Storyguide can create goals for them to
accomplish and conflict with others to help them start.
The Storyguide can get away with providing very basic
motivations to propel their story along. Survival is a
basic, but essential, motivation that nearly any character
(or player for that matter) will understand and respect. If
their story has a more political motivation - say the Divine
must choose a King - they may have a problem if 9 of the
10 Divine characters have no interest in being the King.
There is no motivation for most of the players, thus there
is no conflict for their decision. Their plot will be over
quickly.
Chronicle
The ongoing story is often referred to as a chronicle,
because each event is not one complete story, but just part
of the story. Each event might be an act, an episode or a
chapter, as one wishes. Something must occur every event,
but it need not be earth shattering. It should compel the
characters towards the conclusion, even if it’s just one step
out of a hundred.
Chronicles require a great deal of work, but much of it
is stretched out during the course of weeks or months (or
years). There may be less work for each event than for a

239
 one-shot, but there are many events and a great deal of
upkeep to manage in between those events.
Chronicles most often work better when players make
their own characters. There will be time for them to
explore their character and gain motivation for things in
which they are interested.
Most Chronicles take their time introducing the plot
and events. Introducing everything at once might lead to
an overload of scenes, action and conflict and threaten to
leave nothing to do in the future. Pacing becomes a very
important part of a chronicle. When does the Storyguide
introduce a major element - their premise and theme, for
example? Do they make it sudden, or slow and dragged
out? For this reason, most Storyguides choose to obscure
their plot behind a mystery. Things are happening, and the
characters might want to discover why. Clues are dropped
and these can pique the interest of the characters. This is a
common way of doing this because it works well. It allows
the Storyguide to determine which players are interested in
exploring what clues that they drop, and which characters
are interested in exploring a plot or sub-plot.
Chronicles can suffer from slow pacing and become
stagnant. If not enough clues are given or characters hit
brick walls in their investigation, then the Storyguide can
deter the motivation that they hope to achieve.
An external plot, however, need not be the focus of a
Next Step
The next step is everything else: getting your storyline ready, getting players excited, getting characters created, etc.
chapter xii: Storyguide
If this is your first Story, think about getting help. If this is your first Kingdom Come Story, you’ll want to encourage
players to become familiar with the setting.
Set dates and times, find a place to play and dive in. What follows is some general advice for running a Larp.
240
chronicle. It is very possible to have a character-driven
chronicle, provided that the players are well aware that
their character’s actions will dictate the motivation of the
story. This gives the Storyguide the ability to sit back and
watch, to give guidance as needed or requested. There
will be more talk about plot-driven stories and character-
driven stories.
Continuity
An important part of chronicles is continuity. Unless the
story is meant to be surreal, and the players understand
that, they will expect continuity. What worked once
should work again.
Continuity is a little tricky with a Chronicle because
everyone tends to forget some details. As a Storyguide,
they’ll be expected to uphold the continuity. If an actor
is abusive in one event, they shouldn’t be all flowers and
sunshine the next - unless that is a part of their story,
perhaps a clue to follow. If the Storyguide gives out a diary
filled with spelling mistakes, is it their fault or is it on
purpose? Maybe the person who wrote it is supposed to be
dumb; however, if all their writing has spelling mistakes in
it, this might be completely ignored.
Be consistent by remembering what was planned before
and what has been presented already.
 Story Pieces
Rule of Three
There are three major parts of a story. The introduction,
the middle and the end. Seems pretty simple, but it never
is.
The Introduction will likely require the bulk of the
pre-game work. The Storyguide will need to make many
decisions and figure out what direction they want their
story to take. This is the most control that a Storyguide
will ever have over their story.
Creating a good Introduction will require a good idea.
And there are a great many good ideas to be had. Most
Storyguides start with either a basic concept of the story
or a basic concept of the setting.
The basic concepts of the story will answer the ‘What’
part of the story. What is the story about? Is it about
an ancient Nephilim who is terrorizing the Fallen? Is it
about a group of researchers stumbling upon the Fallen
secret? Is it about a Choir of angels who besiege the city?
Is it about the war between the Divine and Infernal? The
‘What’ of the story is very important, as this will likely be
a Storyguide’s strongest hook for players to get into the
game.
If it’s a simple concept, then a good twist might be
warranted. Even if it’s a complex concept, the Storyguide
can add a good twist. A good twist is just something that
sets a story about angels attacking the Fallen apart from
another person’s story about angels attacking the Fallen.
Maybe these angels are capturing Fallen rather than killing
them. Maybe these angels can shatter buildings as easily
as they can the bodies of the Fallen. Maybe these angels
are not from the Legion who is hunting the Fallen. The
Storyguide won’t likely be telling the players everything
about their plot but they’ll want to give them a hint of
both the concept and the twist, if any.
The other place to start with is the ‘Where’ of their
story. Sometimes they’ll want to develop the setting more
than the concept, and really, they both blend into each
other eventually. Some Storyguides don’t like the idea of
setting a concept in stone and would much rather see the
characters do as they want. If they want players to explore
their setting, then they’ll have to give it some depth. It
can’t be a two-dimensional, what you see is what you get,
place. If there is a secret coven of Nephilim, think of good
reasons why they are in the city and why they are still a
secret. Think about how they live and how they were able
to survive for so long. Think about threads that they could
241
follow if they were to stumble upon them. Think about
how they could stumble upon those threads.
The more preparation work that the Storyguide does at
the beginning, for the beginning, the more work they’ll
save themselves later on.
Storyline
The storyline is the path upon which the characters will
travel. It is the secret plan for where the Storyguide sees
the story heading. The basics will help them see how their
plot starts and ends.
For the game to have meaning, the players need to be
able to affect the storyline. This may mean that it deviates
from the Storyguide’s original ideas. The ending that they
might have envisioned may not work. That’s oftentimes a
good thing. Give them what they want, not what you want
to force upon them.
A good idea is to think about several outcomes from the
beginning. In how many ways could a character resolve
the storyline?
The Hook: Introduction
Writers are told that their first sentence must draw the
reader in. Then their first paragraph. Then their first
chapter. And then the rest of the book should compel
the reader along to the very end. This is not so different
in gaming. Fortunately, they should likely have a smaller
audience to cater to than an author.
A chronicle will have two Introductions. The first
introduction is in the form of the invite to the game, while
the second will be the first game itself. The invitation
to the game will show players how much work they’ve
done on the chronicle. If the Storyguide approaches new
players and tell them that they want to run a Kingdom
chapter xii: Storyguide
Come chronicle and that’s it, they’ll have little direction
for what to do with character creation. If they tell them
that their story is called Broken Wings, and that the city
that they’ll be playing in is a major religious center, where
the religions have been engaged in a subtle war against
each other, this gives players much more to work with.
The first game is where all the characters will meet and
greet each other for the first time. This is a very delicate
time, when players will be figuring things out. Brand new
players will be getting used to the idea of live role-playing.
New players will be getting used to the dynamics of
Kingdom Come. Experienced players will slip into their
 roles and dive right in. Any combination of the above will
breed a great deal of chaos.
The conflict here is whether or not they will bring
anything to the table, so to speak. Will the Storyguide
start with a bang and introduce some of the plot right
away, or will they save it for the next game? This is a
very important decision to make. Players will be busying
themselves with introductions and figuring out who their
immediate allies are and who their immediate enemies
are. One may disrupt this by overshadowing them with
plot, but without it, the Storyguide may bore them with
nothing to do.
As in many parts of life, a good compromise is in order.
It is a very good idea to have several small plots that
characters can either be told about or actors can be used
to deliver. It is a good idea as well to include a hint of the
major plot that one hopes to see unfold.
Journey: Middle
The middle of the story is where the journey of the players
will take place. In all likelihood, unless one manages a
stellar ending, players will reflect most fondly upon the
journey of the story. So there is a great deal of work one
has to do to guide their story.
Non-Player Characters
Creating NPC’s
A Non-Playing Character (NPC) is one who has little
chapter xii: Storyguide
presence in the game and will have no regular player to
play this role. Instead, the Storyguide will take on this role
should an actual character wish to deal with them. They
may have several NPCs in the game, depending on where
the story goes. In some cases, they’ll be playing ‘nameless’
figures: police officers, doormen, cashiers, etc. While
they may not be nameless per se, they aren’t likely to be
important to the story. They play the role once, to move
a plot along.
If the role is more important, they might become a
named NPC. If this is the case, the Storyguide might want
to flesh them out more. Give them a little personality,
242
Fortunately, the journey in a chronicle is the longest
and more drawn-out part. As the Storyguide lets players
interact with their plot, they can learn their reaction to it.
If they don’t care for or aren’t interested in the plot, then
they have the time to consider what needs to be done, if
anything, to rectify the situation.
Ending: Finale
The ending happens whenever it happens. Maybe interest
is lost, maybe the story is getting tired and worn, or maybe
real life conspires to bring it to a halt. The ending quite
often becomes a low point for a story, unless a chronicle
was built up from day one to be hurtling towards the
end.
The ending should fulfill all the promises made and loose
ends should largely be tied up. See the Tips section below
for more details on how to handle ending a chronicle.
Preparation
This is the single best thing a Storyguide can do. Prepare
as much as possible beforehand. It always pays off. If the
setting is very important, create many locations characters
could visit. If an enemy is very important, create her details
beforehand. If the theme is important, think about how
one intends to show that to the characters at every event.
make up their goals and motivations, maybe even give
them some interesting characteristics.
NPCs can be a great deal of fun and might be the
Storyguide’s only role-playing outlet in the game. Have
fun with them, but always remember that their purpose is
to move a story or character along. They should not steal
the spotlight from the player characters.
Creating Actors
An actor is a role that the Storyguide creates, but
hands off to a player, with the understanding that they
are ‘working’ for them. Essentially, an actor ensures that
certain plot points are enforced or fulfilled. They are
under their control and their character actions are subject
to what the Storyguide thinks is for the best.
Actors are a little tricky to handle sometimes. They often
allow the Storyguide to move the story in a direction that
they think is suitable. They allow one to speak with the
actor and get ideas from them about what is going on
with some of the other characters. They allow them to
manipulate the story by pulling their strings. Actors are
meant to infuse drama and conflict into the story, and the
sad truth is that many times, they will do a better job than
some players. This point will be discussed later.
However, with all these benefits, there are some serious
drawbacks. First, no player is guaranteed to attend every
event and actors are no exception. If the Storyguide places
too much importance on an actor who doesn’t show up,
their event may be lacking plot and drama. Also, some
players resent actors and their presence. This is especially
true if they arrange it so the actors are untouchable or
they perform elaborate scenes and refuse to let player
characters get involved. Players can resent actors who are
given too much power, making their characters seem weak
and ineffectual.
Actors will be discussed in more detail later in the drama
section.
Choosing a Court
This is always an important decision, with only a few
options. The Storyguide will, before they begin, have
to choose whether or not they will fill the major Court
positions. Every game has its movers and shakers, those
characters around whom the game seems to revolve. Those
who are members of the Court - in particular the Kings -
will add a great deal to how a story progresses.
The options are simple. Fill some or all of the positions
with pre-made characters, whether or not they are actually
actors, or the Storyguide can just let the player characters
decide everything for themselves.
Leaving characters to fend for themselves leads to many
problems and is only advisable when one has a very good
reason for it. Perhaps the vacuum of power is a part of the
plot. If it isn’t, however, it can lead to chaotic problems,
and a story that starts without clear leadership.
It is far better, at least at the start of a chronicle, that the
Storyguide know and understand who will be ‘running’
243
the show. A player character may not actually know what
to do in the position, or may grossly misinterpret their
power or the Commandments. They may not have the
motivation to keep their position or even do a good job in
it. Other characters may not listen to them at all.
It is highly advisable at least to choose the Kings oneself,
or allow players to create a character designed to be a
King.
Pre-making a King can settle several problems at the
beginning of a game. It is simple enough to give the player
or actor the proper motivation and even some good
conflict right at the beginning. Having an actor for the
King allows one to watch carefully over the actions of that
King and manipulate it for their story.
Drama
Ultimately, Kingdom Come encourages players to make
the game dramatic and exciting. The entire point of the
game is to create an interesting story, and stories are made
interesting by passion and conflict. However, drama and
conflict can be, as often as not, put aside for efficiency by
many players. In the real world, we are taught time and
again that efficiency in a situation is the best way to resolve
it. A soldier does not enter an enemy camp and challenge
the leader to one-on-one combat. Besides being simply
foolish, it would be far more efficient to get a sniper rifle
and shoot the leader from a safe distance.
However, this is a game about Fallen angels and their
struggles. Efficiency is for real life. This is a story about
fictional beings. Thus, Kingdom Come should encourage
dramatic conflict. At the same time, to ensure that the
game doesn’t devolve into pure fantasy, efficient actions
should not be punished. A balance must be found between
chapter xii: Storyguide
the two.
There is no way, nor should there be, to demand that the
characters work towards dramatic conflict. The Storyteller
should find rewards to encourage players to make the
game more dramatic.
Often, a Storyguide will want to rely on actors, because
they can be given express orders to make dramatic conflict.
One problem does occur if they have two actors who
have a dramatic conflict solely between themselves. This
can lead to situations where players recognize that the
two actors are merely butting heads and that the scene,
or even outcome, has been already predetermined, thus
 their input into the matter is pointless. Make sure that any
actors who are given instructions on a dramatic scene are
also advised to get other characters involved.
Conflict
Regardless of whether it’s dramatic or not, conflict is
the most important element of any story. A character
needs something or someone to oppose their journey,
something to overcome. Fortunately, many times, this will
be other characters.
Players
Dealing with Players
The story one wants to create might be much easier
without players. However, it wouldn’t be as exciting. There
is a golden rule for dealing with players: they will always
do what is least expected.
If the Storyguide introduces a terrible enemy who they
are ‘supposed’ to fight, one can put money on the chance
that at least one character will not want to fight it for some
reason.
It’s not possible to be prepared for every contingency, so
hopefully the Storyguide can be flexible when a character
comes along and does the unexpected.
chapter xii: Storyguide
Player Expectations
All players will build expectations of how the story should
develop. It’s important to talk to players about what these
expectations might be. The Storyguide doesn’t have to,
but they’ll find more insight if they do. They might even
want to adopt some of their ideas as their own.
Players also have certain expectations that their character
will be given a chance, no matter how slim. However,
other players, especially those who prefer to take efficient
actions, can easily conjure up plots that offer a victim
244
Nevertheless, the Storyguide might need to create an
actor or an enemy to provide conflict for one or more
characters. If their city is under siege, then of course,
they will have obvious conflict in the form of the Host
or Horde.
Combat is the most direct and basic form of conflict.
There’s nothing wrong with relying upon this standard
as it’s very exciting and most often interesting. Since the
game has the overtones of war, combat can work well as
the end result of a growing conflict.
However, conflict is broader than just combat. Conflict
is simple, two sides that are opposed to each other; one
should encourage characters to create conflict and deal
with it in a variety of ways.
no chance. The Storyguide will have to deal with these
situations when they come up.
The Big Picture
Stop and think about one thing. The characters in your
game are responsible for the creation of the cosmos. They
created seasons, landscapes, growth, death, cell structure,
physics, psychology, ketosis, time and even emotions. From
the hollow, painful feeling when you lose a loved one to
the way a mouth curls when they smile, the characters in
your game created these things and so much more.
It is a good thing to keep in mind when introducing
powerful opposition. The characters, while no longer
overpowered, were once so much greater than they are
now. And you as a Storyguide can respect that or ruin it.
While there are higher Tiers of angels and devils who can
dwarf a Fallen, there aren’t many other beings in existence
that are more powerful than an instrument of Creation.
Planning with the idea that Fallen are not ignorant
children to be bashed around is a good way to begin.
Know It Alls
Let’s face two facts:
Some players will read this entire book, learning all the
‘secrets’.
Many players find it very difficult to separate what they
know and what their character should know.
A player who constantly explains how something should
actually work might be a ‘know it all’, especially if they tell
you how it should work or if they are convincing other
characters about information that they shouldn’t have.
It might be important to remind problematic know-it-alls
that this is both a story and a game, and the information
that they share should not come from the Storyguide
section. Besides, you’ve already changed a bunch of things,
right?
Rules Lawyers
When one gets down to it, rules lawyers can always be
a problem. These are players who place the rules higher
than the story. In some attempt to ensure fairness, they
often insist that the rules should be followed strictly.
The rules presented in Kingdom Come are to promote
fairness in play; however, the story should always take
precedence over the rules. The rules merely exist so that
two players can move through a challenge without needing
a Storyguide around. Should a Storyguide be present and
make a ruling based on the situation, they are always
correct, even if it is technically incorrect by the written
rule. Why? Because they are running the game and might
believe that at a particular moment it would be more
interesting for a particular character to win a challenge.
Making one mistake for the good of the story isn’t a bad
thing. Making constant mistakes is, however.
There isn’t a perfect method for dealing with a rules
lawyer. You could consider sitting down with them and
explaining that there are things like Drama points and
Transgressions which are present to break the normal rules
and see if you can come to some sort of understanding
that the rules, while important, are not as important as
the story.
Min-Maxers
The close relative of the rules lawyers, min-maxers make
their characters very efficient, carefully spending their
Zeal to ensure that any flaws their character might have
are imperceptible or barely matter. Their character needs
to be the best and the toughest.
245
Min-maxing isn’t a crime; however, it can become
intrusive if the min-maxer likes to throw their character’s
weight around or likes to bog the game down in challenges.
They can also be disruptive outside of play if they like to
‘show off’ their Characteristics. The most common min-
maxer is the combat tank, a character who is designed to
exploit the combat system, to crush other characters with
ease.
The Storyguide can deal with min-maxers in two ways.
One way is to ignore them, which isn’t as bad an idea as
it might seem. Everyone has the option of making their
character efficient; if they don’t make it too much of a
problem, it might not become one. Also, they can make
for fine opposition and challenges for other characters.
The other way to handle them is to go out of one’s way
to exploit the weaknesses they do have. If they have built
themselves a nice little combat tank, then they are most
likely weak in their Mind or Soul Characteristics, making
them ripe for Traumatic wounds to fell their character.
Always check out their Vices and negative Secular Talents
and ensure that these are hounding the character.
Another idea, if they are particularly powerful, is to make
them the target of hidden forces in the world. If they are
tough enough to beat an angel or devil one on one, that
sort of thing gets out. It could come to the attention of
the sort of group who might use and or even kidnap
great warriors for some ulterior purpose. Heck, why is a
wandering Envious not seeking this person out and using
Despoil to steal their fabled combat skills?
One thing not to do is to just bring in somebody bigger
and more bad-ass than them. It will be obvious that you’re
punishing the player for making his character that way.
Character Death
chapter xii: Storyguide
Ah, the eternal question. When a character dies in a
book, there is often an attempt to make it meaningful or
shocking. In a LARP, it is often the latter but not always
the former.
There is a reason why Drama points are in the game. But
you, as the Storyguide, need to be involved with their use.
You are free to house rule that they cannot be used in this
fashion, or at least without your permission.
If you allow them to be used without any restriction, you
invite all players to have some level of script immunity.
Taking the fear and sting out of death isn’t always a good
idea.
 For a chronicle, the downtime can be an excellent tool
to drive the storyline. At the same time, it can be a serious
source of frustration and confusion.
Some suggestions on how to make it work for you
follow.
Logistics
The system can actually be a hassle to execute. It was
designed for the ease of both player and Storyguide but
that doesn’t mean it can avoid all tangles. It’s very much
a numbers game.
To help, you should try to get very organized. Spreadsheets
are your friend. Putting all the players, characters, all their
downtime Characteristics and details of their actions can
really help to keep you sane.
Furthermore, having a spreadsheet to track things
like Events and Predominations can avoid potential
nightmares. It is exceptionally easy to forget the little
details.
Communicate
Unless you have a reason for it, there is rarely a reason
not to provide a player with all the numbers. It takes more
work on your part, but revealing the Marks that they
generated and their Difficulty numbers can go a long way
to showing how fair you are. Even showing your dice rolls
can display how impartial you are.
Correcting
Players will make mistakes. They also might go on weird,
unhelpful tangents that will only waste their time. Feel
free to contact the player and correct their mistakes or
suggest that an action they are taking is a waste of their
time.
chapter xii: Storyguide
Railroading
One Storyguide sin is to ignore actions that don’t fit into
their story. This can be done as subtly as writing plain and
boring responses to turns that don’t follow the storyline,
or it can be as blunt as altering their turns so that they fail
to achieve their objective but happen to learn details about
the storyline.
In a word: don’t. Avoid railroading players like this. Let
the story explore what they want to explore. It can result
in something extremely rewarding.
246
Scenes
To get a player interested in something, you need to get
them to invest their interest in it.
Players are here to play a live action game, not to see how
excellent a writer you are. You can write amazing prose
but at the end of the day, it’s the game that they’ve come
to play.
If you take one piece of information from this section
make it this: run scenes (sometimes called side-scenes).
Downtime responses are just words and words can only
have a limited impact. To make a more potent impact, you
need to have the players playing their characters. This has
the added bonus that it makes the player(s) feel special by
setting up a scene for them.
A fight scene is a classic one: Arrange for the characters to
barge in or get ambushed by an enemy. Fun for everybody,
but they are often short on chances to role-play.
Scenes are almost always better than written responses.
Just make sure that the player has a moment to role-play
during them.
Weapons of Mass Destruction
Some players will expect or insist that they can perform
or trigger outrageous and destructive events in the
downtime.
This is always a delicate situation. You want to give
players a chance of success but at the same time, blowing
up your city isn’t something you should really entertain,
just because a player can generate a ton of Marks.
The best solution is just to talk to the player and find
out what they want, explain what you want and figure it
out from there. At the end of the day, you can invoke a
Presence that will try to stop such crazy acts of violence.
Main Plots
Do not screw over players with a Main plot that is far too
difficult to uncover. This means that it is unnecessary to
put in tons of Dead Ends (which are actually against the
rules if you missed that) or to fudge rolls or give them false
information.
Let the players learn about and interact with your Main
plot. Better yet, figure out a way to get them to invest in
it.
Player Frustrations
Players will sometimes get frustrated with parts of the
downtime system. It is very important for players and the
Storyguide to communicate well with each other while
submitting and processing Secular Actions. Players, in
general, will always want to be successful; they will want
all their actions to succeed and will most often want them
to succeed in the month in which they perform them.
A player’s action can fail in one of three ways:
The action outright fails - the player’s action does not
achieve the Marks needed or the Opposed Roll fails. In the
former, the player can really only blame bad luck; in the
latter, the player may feel ‘cheated’, especially if they put a
great deal of effort into that action. However, actions do
not always have guaranteed outcomes, and players need to
understand this.
The action technically succeeds, but the Storyguide
doesn’t give them a fair result. A common Storyguide
error is with the player who investigates/researches the
‘big plot’ and is given information which is in no way
helpful, or when a player takes a successful Patrol action,
fails to encounter any problems but then finds out that
NPCs (Non-Player Characters) successfully hunted down
another PC. This then becomes the responsibility of the
Storyguide; he or she needs to respect all actions across
the board and needs to reward successful characters.
There are many ways to deal with the mistakes you will
inevitably make as a Storyguide - giving the character in
the first example an important clue or some part of the
puzzle, for instance. In the second example, the character
might be permitted to find out about the NPCs “free”, as
if they’d done a successful Investigate action. Running a
game and playing in a game are sometimes as much about
learning how to communicate effectively as they are about
role-playing.
The third situation that frustrates players is when their
actions fail because of the actions of other players. If the
opposing action is ‘public knowledge’ (meaning another
character has Hindered the action), the Storyguide should
be telling the Hindered player that an action was taken
against them and this is the result. Sometimes, however,
players take secret actions (and may even use Machination
to cover their tracks). In cases like these, the players have
come into conflict. The Storyguide can be in quite a bind
here; they must try to respect both sides, one of which is
trying to succeed at their action and one trying secretly
to stop it. As a Storyguide, you don’t want to give out too
much information, but on the other hand, sometimes it’s
more frustrating if you say nothing. The Storyguide can
compromise, and provide hints or clues that something
odd might have happened.
The Storyguide needs to stay on top of things. Every
player in the game will often feel frustrated due to some
failure that occurs in downtime. Frustration happens.
Players need to realize that there may be information that
the Storyguide hasn’t given them, and that there may be
good reasons why that information was not provided.
Storyguides need to realize that, whenever possible, they
should provide the player (not always the character) with
ALL the mechanics of their actions.

chapter xii: Storyguide

In any event, the Storyguide should provide as much
information about the tests and the mechanics of the
action as possible. If the Opposed roll failed, the player
should know that. If the ‘big plot’ is investigated, it’s more
than fine for the Storyguide to tell the player in their
turn that they will need to make X number of successful
Investigation actions to reveal this plot fully, and that
forces may be working against them. More information
goes a long way to ameliorate frustration, and sometimes,
players just need to know what they will have to accomplish
in order to be successful.

247
 Downtime
You can always place limits on when a character can burn
a Drama point to save their character. They need to come
up with a plausible way to survive, something a little more
descriptive than ‘they are really tough’. If they don’t have
a good way out, they shouldn’t justify their character’s
survival. Keep in mind, with a Drama point they can fully
edit the scene. For example, how many movies have the
main action hero saved by a random police car rolling up?
That could have been the hero burning his Drama point
to survive (to be saved before they died).
The Golden Rule of Players
Players are unreliable.
Don’t read this as an attack against players, but for new
Storyguides, they must accept the golden rule of gaming.
Players will not do what one expects them to do. Players
will always find a way to do something that one has no
way to predict and, as a result, they’ll have to deal with
the aftermath.
Some players will not show up on time to an event, some
players will not reveal their plots, some players will reveal
some really crazy plots, some players will not like their
stories, no matter how much work one put into them,
some players will leave the game even if they are having a
good time, some players will have real life interfere with
their gaming and will have to leave an event early or not
even be able to attend. All this and more. Players are
unreliable.
But they are the core of the story. So the Storyguide is
going to have to get used to dealing with it.
chapter xii: Storyguide
248
The Silver Rule of Players
Players are efficient.
In books and movies, some great moments come about
because the characters in the stories make mistakes.
Whether the villain of the week sets up an overly elaborate
but easily escapable trap or whether the main character
drops their gun while in pursuit, characters make mistakes
all the time.
Players, however, have a great deal more time to plan
and in real life, we are taught to be efficient. A real person
who has a would-be burglar held up at gun point isn’t
going to drop the gun and see who will win in hand-to-
hand combat. Players also have a vested interest in their
characters and want to see them succeed rather than fail.
All this contributes to the situation where players would
rather take an efficient action in the game than a dramatic
(but often foolish) action for the story. The Storyguide
will need to help them find a happy medium.
It is, for example, much safer and likely smarter to take a
meta-game action to deal with an enemy than to attempt
to fight them during an event. It is, however, much less
exciting for the story (and the players) if a character is
removed from the game and no one ever got to see it.
This becomes a problem only if one lets it. The
Storyguide might want a game where the characters are
efficient and careful, and where most of the action takes
place behind the scenes. However, they might, at some
point, ask themselves why bother to have the live part of
the game at all.
Some players play these LARPs because they love to make
a memorable scene. These are the types of players who will
likely attempt dramatic actions. Other players, however,
play LARPs because they are games. Those who are just
playing a game will not always care about the scene and
instead care more about what happens to their character,
and often how tough their character is.
Ultimately, it is a live game and most of the time, the
Storyguide will want the action to take place during the
event. They might want to find a good way to reward
players for putting on dramatic scenes, such as bonus
Zeal.
 The Bronze Rule of Players

Players are quickly confused.

Again, not an attack on players, but this is a game.
Something that they came to enjoy. They do not live
in this world and as such, their characters would likely
be able to understand and process information in a far
cleaner fashion than the player sometimes can.
Downtime results can be a source of confusion. Other
players can be a source of confusion. Some characters try
to confuse the situation (often when they are trying to tell
a lie to sow chaos or something). And let’s face it, some
players just confuse the issue by accident.
Work with players to guide them when they get confused.
You won’t always see why it happened, and you want to
tread carefully not to correct a character who is trying to
lie.
The best way to do this is to allow players to confirm
pieces of information that they have learned in a concrete
fashion, most often from a downtime action. If they come
to you confused, with conflicting information, refer to
the pieces of information that they learned and tell them
how certain they can be of that information. Tell them
whether they learned it from shifty sources or if they are
100% sure that their piece of information is factual (and
never lie to them about this).
If you make a mistake in providing information, go back,
apologize and correct the information. Anything else leads

chapter xii: Storyguide

to player frustration.

249
 Storyguide Tips
The true value of a chronicle can be seen if players will speak well of it in the weeks, months and years to come. This
is the tribute to be gained from a good story. The following are tips that can be used to make a game great, but they are
by no means comprehensive, nor will they apply to all situations. There are no surefire instructions to creating a great
story. If a Storyguide cares about their story, it will show.
What follows are a collection of tips from various Storyguides. These are not ‘commandments’, to be etched in stone
and followed. Like a recipe, one will use a blend of these tips or none at all.
The game will be the Storyguide’s to run. Not all of these tips will work for their story. They’ll have to decide which
ones will help and which are to be ignored.

Playing your own game
In a word: don’t. You are needed to run the game, to
be available at a moments notice to help the players with
questions and rules.
You might be able to get away with an extremely trivial
character, if you like to pass the time; however, not to put
too fine of a point on it, a Storyguide who wants to be
their own King is probably doing so for self-gratification.
If you do go with an extremely trivial character, it’s best
to make it someone who won’t end up doing much in
the downtime or make waves in the game. It’s too easy to
make your character too important to the story; you can
easily generate much player resentment in that way.
Best to get actors to play the roles of which you do not
want to give up control.
Plot vs Player Characters
In a word: the PCs.
It’s not as simple as that, but honestly, if your storyline
isn’t enjoyed by the players, then it’s not really much of
a success. The simple act of running a game does not
make it great. The players have to buy into and enjoy your
storyline; the easiest way to do that is to get them involved
in the story. Don’t force it down their throats, but make
chapter xii: Storyguide
If your players are talking about the game, that’s a good
thing. If they are positive, that’s good too.
If your players are talking about other things, while it is
possible that they indeed have lives outside your game, it’s
a very good indication that your story is failing to keep
their rapt attention. There is also the possibility that they
are not enjoying the game but don’t want to offend you.
The more talk you hear about your game, especially
when it’s not directed at you, the more likely your game
is doing well.
You are also free to ask your players directly, but take
into account that many people have trouble expressing
negative feedback to you directly.
Kings: A Lonely Path
Whether actors or players, a King is a special role that
you as the Storyguide need to recognize.
The most important thing to understand about a King
is that it smothers the personal agenda of the character.
A good King is a King first and everything else second
and, until you act in the role of King, this isn’t always
obvious.
A King has a huge responsibility to the city. A King
needs to fight the war, protect and organize their people,

them feel that they can affect the story in a tangible way.
If you do not allow this, then you’re telling them the
story, making your storyline a plot that they can view, but
not truly interact with.
It’s your storyline, but it’s their story. Without them your
storyline is just an idea in your head.
The Coffee Gauge
A really easy way to gauge whether your game is having
an effect on players is a time-honored tradition of going
for coffee after the game.
deal with the various conflicts, and be a diplomat to the
other Court. There is little time for any personal long-
term goals.
If you expect the players to choose who plays the King,
a player is best served by creating a character for that sole
purpose. This becomes a crucial point when starting a
game. Many new Storyguides make a critical mistake in
offering the illusion of strong actor Kings, but with the
plan to kill them off in the initial set of games. If no
players made their characters for the express purpose of
being a King, then your chronicle can run into trouble.

250
 Ignoring the fact that your Civitas could flounder
directionless for months, the bigger concern is for your
player Kings. If they have any long term plans, they will
likely have to abandon them to be the King. This can
wreak havoc on their enjoyment of the game.
Consider this before you decide to pull the rug out from
under the players: what consequences will it have? You can
easily ameliorate the situation by suggesting to the entire
player base or just a few select players that this is part of
the opening story, so that you can have players who try to
make a character worthy of being a King.
The King Hammer
There will be times when players of power, often Kings,
will act with reckless accord, trying to ignore or break
the Codex, such as (but not limited to) making up new
Commandments or striking others from the records.
There is no higher authority than a King of a Civitas.
Kings from other Civitas do not have meetings. There
are no grand Kings. In short, no one actually governs the
Codex.
As such, it’s strongly advised not to have other cities
come to interfere or demand that a Civitas fix their
transgressions against the Codex. Everybody is at war;
who would spare their soldiers when their borders could
come under attack at any point? Neither the Remnant nor
Shrouds care about the politics of the lesser Fallen.
If you as a Storyguide do not mind, then let it play out. If
you want to reprimand the players, you can simply remove
Sovereignty from them. After all, it took years of rote by
thousands of Fallen in hundreds of cities, for Sovereignty
to come into effect. If the Codex were to be changed, then
Sovereignty could fade.
You can also always speak to the players and ask them
what they are doing, and if they could please change it
back to the book. You should encourage the Deistical
players to motion to change it back. At the very least it’ll
inspire conflict.
If you want to get radical, you can promote a mass
Exodus, provided enough characters are willing to go to
seek another Civitas. This is not always a great solution,
if the story you have is city-specific, but it’s rife with
possibilities.
But one thing you shouldn’t do is have a bunch of other
Kings or their representatives come to try to put down the
Kings here. It is nothing if not an obvious hammer you
251
are wielding to force the game to return to how you think
it should be played.
Thread Weaving
Running a game is not quite like writing a story. It is
more like attempting to sew a pattern together all at once,
working on many different threads. This is the key to
many great stories.
Each thread is like a different mini-storyline and is most
often directed towards a different group of players. Each
thread, alone, will not likely make the story
good. But together, they weave the story into
something enjoyable to all.
A single thread will almost never interest
the entire player base, unless it is a small
one. No matter how epic or obviously
important the Storyguide makes a
single thread, some players will be
uninterested in it. One has to accept
that.
Using multiple threads becomes
important. But the best threads are those
woven by the characters themselves. It
becomes important to utilize a character-
made thread. When a character makes a
thread, they will ultimately be very attached
to it and thus, their interest will likely last
until the very end. If the Storyguide can
arrange for other characters to find an interest
in that thread then they will have less work for
themselves, likely needing few or no actors and
little direction on their part.
chapter xii: Storyguide

example
The Storyguide decides that he
wants to have angels siege the Civitas.
By itself, this is not enough to run the game
from beginning to end. The players will need
something further to do.
One Divine character has a small child who
may be a Nephilim, rescued from her father.
The Storyguide picks up on that and includes
a group of Nephilim who are mucking around
and begin to attack the Fallen to get the
child back. To further add complication to
this thread, the Storyguide makes sure that
the Nephilim attack only the Infernal, thus
creating all manner of conflict between
the two Convictions. The Infernal demand
that the child is given up.The Divine refuse.
Finally, the Storyguide decides to make the
father a past Deistical. One of the Deistical
finds a letter that informs him that he is
the godparent of this little girl and should
protect her accordingly. The Deistical may
now want the child for his own and might just
kidnap her. This shows how one player thread
can be developed into three threads.
Avoid Creature Features
The Storyguide will no doubt read all about other types
of creatures in the Kingdom Come world or they’ll be
interested in inventing their own. Kingdom Come is a
vibrant world where a great many wild things can occur.
It may be tempting to use every different type of creature
in the book, allowing the story to run wild with ideas.
chapter xii: Storyguide
However, more often than not this is not a good thing.
There are two ways to have a creature feature. One is to
allow the players to play things other than what is listed in
character creation. Another is to introduce a new ‘enemy’
of the month in the way of actors.
Both methods can lead to destroying the rarity of a
creature. If you allow Fallen to be working with demons
and Nephilim in conjunction with a rogue angel, battling
a group of devils who have created some sort of demon/
Nephilim hybrid, you’re diluting the rarity of these
beings.
252
A single one of these in a game can create all sorts of
interesting story arcs. All of them together means that
they all lose their uniqueness.
Power of Plot
Far too often, a Storyguide feels the need to force an
otherwise impossible event in their story via a being of
disproportionate power. Mages and ghosts often end up
garnering the rare and coveted Power of Plot. Which is to
say they can do anything they like until the Storyguide is
done with them. Oftentimes, the Power of Plot infuses
them with the cherished ability of being completely
immune to anything that the characters can throw at
them.
It sounds great, until you consider the frustration of the
players, the context of the game and how much a story
crutch it can be.
KC is about angels. Although they’ve lost their power
over Creation, they maintain their Core Techniques,
which are secretly de-powered tools that they once used to
Create everything in the cosmos.
They created magic (what little there is in the world).
They created humanity, the human soul and the ghosts
that the soul can become. It is therefore against the design
of the game that the Fallen should be subjected to an
unstoppable ghost, mage or whatever creature that the
Storyguide is keen to use.
Players can get frustrated very easily if they encounter
Storyguide-created ‘monsters’ that are immune to their
powers. It can come off as transparent that they are not
allowed to do anything until given permission by the
Storyguide.
Truly great enemies have flaws. Flaws that can be
exploited by the characters of the game. These flaws do
not have to be obvious but if you do not hint at them,
then the players might get frustrated too quickly to bother
trying to explore them.
Dramatic Events
In a good story, there is drama. Drama is about emotion
and excitement and, in Kingdom Come, both should be
running high. A Storyguide rarely has much control over
the character’s emotions. It is for the player to decide how
their character reacts emotionally to a situation.
Conflict is the purest and simplest way to infuse drama
into a story. Conflict can come in many forms and it
doesn’t just have to be combat. Conflict tends to evoke
emotions and from there, the Storyguide can see some
truly brilliant scenes unfold.
A character needs a reason to be interested in the conflict.
Simply having a point of conflict is not always enough for
many players. It has to become personal for some players
to be interested in the conflict.
Teaching a Storyguide to create drama is not an easy
thing. Dramatic events are rarely logical; in fact, many
such events break what would be likely to happen. Can
a character get to another in time to save them from a
swarm of demons? In all likelihood (in the real world),
the would-be hero was nowhere around to help, so they
wouldn’t get there in time. That does make a type of story,
but it’s not as dramatic as it could have been. Sure, the
would-be hero can now explore the loss of a friend, but it
hardly has the same impact. Now, if the would-be hero had
shown up in the middle of the fight, what might happen?
Well, immediately it’s already got more edge as the would-
be hero is desperate to save their friend. And what if the
friend still dies? Then the weight of that death can be
carried by that character as they can blame themselves for
the death. Regardless of whether the friend lives or dies,
the would-be hero has a more dramatic moment.
Furthermore, as a Storyguide, one will want to help
characters with any intended dramatic scenes.
Railroading
This term is used when a Storyguide creates a plot
where, despite the efforts of the characters, the Storyguide
introduces some reason why the plot cannot be altered or
stopped. This is known as railroading.
For the most part, railroading is a very bad, but very
common, mistake that happens. Players will not appreciate
it when they cannot affect the plot of a story, but they
will enjoy it even less when the story forces them to take
certain actions. Forcing players to take a particular action
is an extreme measure of railroading.
There is a critical problem with drama. By adding drama
into a story, the Storyguide is technically railroading. They
are creating a situation which, at least at its inception,
could not be affected by the players.
253
example
Some players conspire to kill off
another character. They successfully
kidnap the character and plan to do away with
him. They devise an ingenious way to kill the
character with no links to themselves. The
Storyguide decides that he doesn’t want that
character to die so he has the police show up,
led by an actor. It was dramatically suitable,
but highly unlikely, that the police would have
tracked the kidnappers.
It is never fun to be railroaded, but a Storyguide must
sometimes use this tactic. Never force a character to take
an action that they don’t want to, even for the good of the
story. They can request that they reconsider their actions,
but never hit them over the head with a hammer with it.
If they do railroad some players, they must make sure they
understand what they are doing and why. If the Storyguide
is aware that they may be railroading in advance, then it
may help as they can attempt to hide or minimize such
railroading.
Personal
It is said that the quickest way to a man’s heart is through
his stomach. If this is true, then the closest way to getting
the interest of a player is to see what elements of their
background they can pull into the Story. Players will
identify with their own background faster than they will
with parts of the Story.
However it’s more than just that. Almost every player
comes to a game to get a chance to be in the spotlight.
chapter xii: Storyguide
Almost every player wants their character to be the lead
role. Making an event happen for that player makes them
feel important, and when they feel important to the Story,
they will have much more interest in the Story.
Giving a character a personal plot is tricky business.
If it’s a big part of the plot that draws a great many
characters’ interest, then it may be difficult to deliver on
that plot. But creating a personal plot thread means giving
that player a promise. The Storyguide promises to make
them important and crucial to this plot thread. They can’t
create a personal plot thread only to allow it to be solved
by another character. They’ve promised the player some
 drama and should deliver. Like all drama, however, they
have to be careful with railroading.
Melodrama
There may be some talk about being overdramatic, but
it’s rarely a problem in live-action games. In a story there is
a great deal of emotion being portrayed, but a great deal of
it will be emotions personal to the role, and this will rarely
surface for others to see. So it actually helps to overact in
most cases. Encourage it when possible.
Smoke and Mirrors
(or when players make cool but wrong guesses)
The Storyguide writes out the plot, makes all sorts of
plans and begins running their story. During the course of
a game, a player might be talking out loud and volunteer
one of their doubtless incorrect theories. But sometimes,
those theories are pretty darn good. Sometimes it might
lead to more interesting results than originally planned.
This is a time when you need to decide to consider the
player’s thoughts seriously. The story shouldn’t be written
in stone before it’s done. If you allow some flexibility, then
you can alter some of the details of the story to fit with the
‘crazy’ guesswork at which a keen player will arrive.
Although sticking to one’s own plot might be your first
instinct, there are several rewards for adapting it. Chiefly,
players like validation. Making them feel like they were
right often encourages them to be a stronger part of the
story. It also gives them a connection to the plot thread
that they ‘guessed’ was correct.
If you decide that you like a character’s idea, then
implement whatever changes you need to retain continuity
and logic. Think how it will affect the story.
It is not recommended to reveal the truth to the player,
chapter xii: Storyguide
that you’re altering things. Just take what they suggest and
make it into your own.
Remember that players should be creating as much of
the story as the Storyguide. They are as responsible for
creating a good story as you are, and if they think of
something that you didn’t, there is no reason not to use
their input, even if it’s inadvertently.
And always tell them after the story is over.
254
example
During their investigation, a
player within the Choir postulates that
the presumed dead White Knight, who had a
history of such acts of violence, is in fact alive
and responsible for many recent murders.
The Storyguide had originally planned that
the White Knight had died at the hands
of demons (who were responsible) but then
considers, “what if he had lived?” What if he
was betraying the Fallen for some reason?
Certainly that is a deeper, more involving
story. What was just a side plot that had
nothing of consequence can now be developed
into a minor or even a major thread and the
player feels smart for piecing it all together.
Scenes-Based Ending
A great deal goes on during a story. Often too much ever
to wrap up at the final game. There is also the problem
that many plot threads were only ever experienced by a
small number of players.
One trick to trying to deal with a game that has several
plot threads is to have your entire final game or a large
portion of your final game written as a series of scenes,
instead of just a large gathering.
It’s not something easy to pull off, but with some
preparation, it can work.
A scenes-based ending requires you to figure out what
is important to all the players, gather the right actors and
then write each player (or group of players), through public
scenes that disclose what has been going on all this time.
While some players might act for the scene, if needed, the
rest of the players will be the audience.
This has a really great synergy to it. The audience gets
to figure out what was driving each other character and
gets insight as to what was actually going on. The players
involved in the scene get personal resolution (hopefully)
from their scene. Everybody needs to get their own scene
to feel important. And there is nothing to say that a player
cannot end up appearing in multiple scenes.
Once you’ve decided to go for a scenes-based ending,
the other important decision is whether to have a more
standard gathering (i.e. a Census) game as well, presumably
during the same event.
A gathering-style game can happen before the scenes as a
build up to them or after the scenes, possibly acting as the
climax or denouement. Both can work well.
However your ending is written, don’t make it all a
dream. That ending always sucks.
Promise
When you run a story, you make an unwritten promise
to your audience, in this case the players. You promise the
players that your story will be worth their time and that
what they bring into the event will be resolved by the end
of it.
You will not always be able to fulfill that promise, because
players will do all sorts of things with their characters
that will disrupt even the most carefully laid plans, but
that isn’t an excuse. Your goal should always be to try to
understand what promise you’ve made with your story
and make every attempt, with little or no railroading, to
keep that promise.
The idea here is that if you or the players create a plot
thread, it’s going to come to a resolution which befits the
thread.
For example: When you introduce a thread for a Choir,
you try your best to let it be resolved by that Choir, if it’s
in your control to do so. If the Choir goes to the Kings
and the Kings assign a Murder to deal with it, and the
Murder does so, that’s the end of that. You don’t have
to go out of your way to make that thread impossible for
the Murder to resolve (unless that was the point from the
beginning).
That being said, if the Choir does try to resolve the
thread, it’s breaking the promise to string them along
for game after game only to hand it over to another
Congregation to be resolved. You’ve gotten the Choir’s
interest and investment. The promise is made to them.
Another example of this is when you or a player
introduces a plot that can inevitably end in only one
way. If a thread suggests that a character is going to die
and there is nothing to be done, and the player dives in
and starts arranging their will and trying to close things
down with their closest friends, the thing to do here is to
carry through with the thread to its bitter conclusion. You
all but have to kill the character because the player has
accepted your promise and clearly wants to run with it.
255
You can always ask the players how they see things
ending. You don’t have to follow it verbatim, but it can
give you a very good indication of where the players see
the promise going.
Listen to the players
Not everything you do will work. You cannot please
everybody.
If you want to improve things, you need to talk to and
listen to any complaints and concerns your players have.
You shouldn’t argue with their point of view. Many times
a player cannot properly pin down what part of the game
dissatisfied them, so they may not be clear.
Some players will have useful insight and some will just
be grumbling.
Once done, you need to think about whether you can
accommodate what they want or if you even want to do
so.
If you can fix the problem for them, then do so. But if
you don’t know how to, or if it’s gone on too long and the
player has already decided that there isn’t much you can
do to fix it, then accept that you cannot please everybody.
You don’t have to give up on that player, but it’s a good
idea to reserve the thought that this player might never
enjoy your game.
Conflict, conflict, conflict
The heart of any story is conflict.
There will be two types of conflict: Driven by the storyline
and driven by the players.
chapter xii: Storyguide
Any conflict that you present will usually pale in
comparison to the conflict that comes from other
characters.
The reason is simple: Player-driven conflict is, most likely,
more personal to them. They’ve role-played through it.
They’ve experienced it. They’ve interacted with it. They’ve
become invested in it.
Any conflict you try to introduce will be impersonal, at
least at the beginning. You can work towards making the
 player more invested in your thread and thereby making it
personal to them. But there will still always be more ‘face
time’ for players to interact with each other’s characters
than they will have to interact with your thread.
Central Conflict
Most stories will have some form of central conflict,
sometimes known as a ‘Big Bad’, that will have to be dealt
with at some point. A central conflict need not be an
actor but instead a situation or even just the characters
themselves. But Big Bads are familiar, convenient and
present a traditional threat. At some point that Big Bad
should be available to be trounced.
And make no mistake, once the Big Bad is established,
its days are numbered. When a number of players are
focused on it, animosities will be quickly put aside and
the Civitas will often work efficiently to crush the enemy.
You do not have to have a Big Bad; however, your story
becomes a great deal more difficult. Not all the players
will respond to a psychological conflict as being the main
goal, for example.
Setting up the player base to come to blows eventually
as your central conflict is great, if you can pull it off.
Players don’t take cues very well. Somebody may start the
central conflict earlier than hoped. Somebody might work
towards peace, successfully defusing the situation.
Regardless, give your central conflict some serious
thought. If you have one, your central conflict should go
hand in hand with your theme.
Fight Night
Several of games have a cut-loose sort of style, where the
Storyguide throws hordes of enemies at the characters. KC
combat, once practiced, moves pretty quickly, so throwing
chapter xii: Storyguide
scores of disposable bad guys is actually possible.
Before arranging your line up of demons or angelic zealots
to attack the characters, consider the Characteristics of
your bad guys carefully.
There are many things to consider.
Don’t build your NPCs to be a challenge to the toughest
character. There will be several mid-ranged warriors who
will be overwhelmed by NPCs who have high warfares,
which isn’t fun for them. NPCs should be built to face off
against your mid-ranged fighters.
As the game progresses, you can throw tougher fights at
256
the players, but don’t get transparent about it. Don’t ‘level
up’ your fights solely because the characters are tougher.
If you don’t have enough actors to play the part of the
bad guys, consider having the actors come in as a 2nd, 3rd
or more of the same NPC. They were there all along, of
course, just waiting for their opportunity to get into the
fight.
Change things up. Maybe introduce elite troops
possessing very high Warfares, but make them thugs
without many wounds. They fight well but one good hit
takes them out. Also consider throwing several of the
weaker opponents at the PCs. Instead of 20 humans thugs
who have a mid-rank Warfare (4), how about 40 human
thugs with only a 3 Warfare? It’s many dice being thrown
about and although they’ll die in waves, they can still mess
up a very tough character.
Mind and Soul
A major mistake that a great deal of Storyguides fall
into, both with Big Bads and thugs, is failure to take into
account the fact that Fallen aren’t just going to go toe to
toe with them. This is a game that is full of Techniques,
many of which shut down a very tough Big Bad or thug.
For thugs it doesn’t matter quite as much; they are
usually there to be defeated anyway. Thugs cannot resist
Techniques.
Consider what the players will use against your Big Bad.
Your Big Bad is not a thug, so they can take a Traumatic
wound to resist Techniques that might mess them up.
But a Technique like Judgment can still cripple them.
Techniques like Impartation can turn what should be a
difficult fight into an easy one.
The absolute worst crime you could commit here is to
say that your Big Bad is immune to Techniques. Or to give
all your Big Bads the Renitence Technique so they can
deal with Techniques easier.
Remember, just because you designed a Big Bad to be in
a huge epic combat with the PCs, that doesn’t give you a
reason or right to negate the vast majority of the powers
in the game.
 Story Ideas
Angels - Devils
The world is set up for a Civitas to be sieged by Angels
or Devils, so using them as a Central Conflict will likely
be the easiest plot, and fits well within the Last Crusade.
Their absence may serve only to diminish the concepts of
the Codex and threaten the Alliance between the Divine
and Infernal (which might be the conflict they seek).
The Last Crusade is detailed later.
Rogue Angels - Devils
There will always be the rare few angels and devils who
are not part of the Last Crusade. Some of these will be
sanctioned to be in the world of clay for a specific task,
while others will be breaking the rules by their mere
presence on the earth.
Rogue beings can be a wonderful device to allow a
Storyguide to explore aspects of the world other than
the Last Crusade or for revealing some of the mysteries
behind the Last Crusade. These are immortal beings who
have likely built up more worldly experience than most
Fallen. They still recognize the Fallen from their time in
Heaven and all sorts of situations can occur from this.
Angels and Devils are all presumed to be enemies of the
Fallen, so their Commandments tell them to strike them
down when found. But maybe a deal can be struck or
maybe they will be protected by the Fallen.
Story Idea
A rogue angel resides in a church in
the Civitas. She helps heal the sick and
gives comfort to the downtrodden. Truly,
she is an angel of mercy. However, when the
Fallen discover her, what will they do? Their
Commandments demand that they attack her,
yet rational minds will figure out that she is
not part of the Host.
The further problem is that she refuses to
leave the city if asked, and is also hunted by
the Host and will continue to bring them to
the Civitas until she is taken back to Heaven.
257
Story Idea
A rogue devil is searching for Nephilim
to use a Rite that can bind them into
cards. These cards allow the devil to create
very powerful demons who can rival Fallen
in power. The devil is attempting to complete
a deck of cards and has located a powerful
group of Nephilim in the Civitas. The final
showdown is coming.
Daemons
A daemon is like a demon, except that it retains its own
identity and does not cater to the whims of a devil. While
daemons are not quite as strong as devils, they are stronger
than a typical demon.
Daemons are not dangerous because they are powerful,
like an angel or devil. They are dangerous because they are
aware that they are not strong enough to face many things
in this world and thus take cautious steps to survive.
Daemons are able to sneak into the world of Clay from
Hell much more easily than any devil, so there are often
more of them than most realize, some very old.
Daemons, for the most part, escape to the world to indulge
in earthly pleasures. They stay away from Fallen because
they know that they will be massacred if discovered.
Story Idea
A daemon runs a small brothel that
chapter xii: Storyguide
caters to twisted requests. She was
‘caught’ by surprise by the Last Crusade and
hid in the city. Eventually, Fallen poured into
the city as well to made it their Civitas.
Worried that the Host and Horde will
destroy her if found, she has begun to take
steps to get the Fallen out of the city. She
has built up a large number of contacts and
secular abilities to further her needs. In
addition, she has many unique gifts of her own
and aims to scare the Fallen out of the city.
 Shrouds
Shrouds are powerful Fallen who take care of situations
where large groups of humans may learn about the
existence of the supernatural. They ask for no invitation
to do this work and it is unknown who, if anyone, they
work for. They do seem to have a higher purpose. They
will attack Fallen if provoked and sometimes set to hunt a
single Fallen who reveals too much to the human world.
For these reasons, Shrouds can offer an excellent form
of conflict.
Shrouds have unique Transgressions that are shared by
all of them, one of which allows them to pass through
solid objects by becoming ghostlike for a moment. This
makes them relentless when they are pursuing a target.
Shrouds are typically silent and never seem to speak until
spoken to. When they do talk, they are often confused, as
if speaking is new to them. They will quickly overcome this
confusion until the next time they are newly addressed. If
spoken to, Shrouds will reveal what it is they are trying
to accomplish and often times, they are not entirely
unreceptive to aid, but they rarely offer a reward.
Shrouds most often attempt to True Death a Fallen
who gets in their way or who reveals themselves to the
world. However, they have another punishment in the
Transgression known as Doom. The Fallen must die the
Hollow Death to use Doom and when they come back,
they are frightened and weak for a greater length of time.
Transgressions
What makes Shrouds unique and fearsome among the
Fallen are their Transgressions. It is rare for Fallen to have
these Transgressions. It is rarer still for a group of Fallen
chapter xii: Storyguide
to possess a collection of these potent Transgressions.
Fade (Potent)
A Shroud has a unique ability to pass through solid
objects. It is said that when they use this ability, they
appear as ghosts for a brief moment.
Gloom (Potent)
Using their Hallow, the touch of a Shroud can cause
a target to become blank inside, perceiving the world
258
around them but not caring about it. While in this state,
the target cannot be hurt nor will they do anything, frozen
by the touch of the Shroud. A Shroud can touch up to
two people like this. Fallen who are affected with this
Transgression feel cold afterwards, a feeling not entirely
dissimilar to dying the Hollow Death.
Doom (Potent)
If the Shroud grants Hollow Death to a Fallen, when
they return from Purgatory they will have all their
Traumatic wounds, save their Mortal wound, marked off.
Furthermore, they are weaker for a longer period of time
than normal afterwards, the weakness lasting for a week
rather than an hour.
Story Idea
A Shroud appears to the Kings and
demands that they offer up a select number
of Fallen. When inquires are made, the Shroud
reveals not that they have committed a public
crime but that they will (ascertained through
the use of Foretelling). It never occurs to the
Shroud that they event could be changed, but
it is willing to allow them to ‘fix’ this future
trespass.
Story Idea
After a public Incident of the
supernatural that can be linked to
no player character, a Shroud appears to
conduct it’s own investigation (which involves
kidnapping and brutal torture).The culprit
is anNPC who has caused this incident and
has managed to evade this Shroud and isn’t
chiming up about their involvement.
The players will have to destroy the Shroud
or find out the truth and offer up the NPC to
the Shroud.
 Nephilim
Nephilim can be dangerous when they act with cunning
and intelligence. They are rarely strong enough to do battle
directly with Fallen but with superior numbers or tactics,
they might be able to make themselves a true threat to the
characters.
Nephilim are truly strange creatures who can change
and adapt as required. Because of this, they can develop
and display a wild assortment of abilities and Techniques.
They can also have bizarre and unique abilities, so long as
these abilities are not too overpowering.
An important thing to remember about using Nephilim
is that they are rarely more powerful than a Fallen.
Certainly, old Nephilim exist, but they are seldom fools
and realize that if they mess with Fallen, they will come
under their blades.
Story Idea
A Nephilim, preferably the child of a
player Fallen, has received the Message of
a Messenger Angel (See P. 269). Due to being
Evolved (See. P. 99) the Nephilim manages to
hold on to a shred of their Free Will and
secretly plots the downfall of their Father
while leaving clues to their identity in hopes
that the Father can save him.
Story Idea
Several Nephilim are discovered
in the Civitas who are causing more
than their share of havoc. It turns out that
another Nephilim has created an ‘underground
railroad’ to help teach and guide otherwise
confused Nephilim.
The Nephilim can potentially outnumber the
Fallen which, given the Last Crusade, could
be either a huge boon or disaster.
259
The Cult of Ash
Very few Fallen have even heard of the Cult of Ash,
but those who have would have others believe that it is
responsible for all the world’s evils. While this is far from
true, the Cult of Ash has accomplished some shocking
feats.
The Cult of Ash is a network of Fallen, almost exclusively
Envious, who work for their own cause. To that end,
they are, in fact, a separate Conviction and not just a
cult. However, the Cult of Ash is so quiet and skilled at
hiding itself that the bulk of their members are hidden
within the Infernal. Infernal who do hear about the Cult’s
existence believe that it’s a cult that merely lingers within
the Infernal. They see it as some sort of Envious ‘club’,
which leads to a fair bit of mistrust from most. Virtually
no Fallen comprehend what the Cult of Ash actually is.
They recruit only through the Infernal and only the most
callous and vile individuals show enough promise to join
their ranks. When a Fallen joins, it’s for the rest of their
very long life.
The goals of the Cult are the same as the Infernal: to rule
or ruin the world. However, they do not let things like
the Codex and the Last Crusade sway them from their
path, having existed for longer than both. Because the
Cult is comprised mostly of Envious Fallen, they have the
advantage of Inner Silence. This Technique allows them
to elude even the most determined angel or devil. Given
a chance to run, Envious Fallen, by and large, can escape
by hiding themselves from the True Voice. Taking this
one step further, the members of the Cult have removed
themselves from most of the Last Crusade and continue
unopposed. Even before, during the Divine/Infernal war,
the Cult ignored the hostilities and worked towards their
own goals.
chapter xii: Storyguide
The Cult gives their members the freedom to do what
they will. For that reason, the Cult isn’t focused on
one particular goal, but instead allows each member
the opportunity to pursue their own agendas. This too
is similar to the Infernal, but where the Cult and the
Infernal differ is that the Cult has some members who
act merely as emissaries. These emissaries go out and
collect information about everything they can, both
important and inconsequential. From these emissaries,
this information is passed to the Cult through a strange
ritual that requires them to commit Hollow Death on
 themselves. Once every six months, at scheduled times, all
members of the Cult take the Hollow Death and somehow
have special emissaries collect the knowledge imparted to
them. When they return, they do not have the hatred that
other Fallen know after Hollow Death. The knowledge
that is gifted to them is most often worthless to them or
irrelevant, but it moves into a collective pool from which
to draw. Sometimes it can make all the difference. One
plan might work more smoothly because of the knowledge
of one particular person’s secrets or the knowledge of a
hidden place. Another plot might only be able to work
through the use of a long sought-after relic that another
member has uncovered half way around the world.
This is the true power of the Cult of Ash. The members
of the Cult always manage to be in the right place at the
right time. They are unbelievably well coordinated and
yet, most have never met the bulk of the Cult. One of
their strictest codes is that power is elusive. Having power,
through Techniques and age for example, does not ensure
anything. While they do collect relics, the power from an
object is to be shunned compared to the power gained
from understanding. Knowledge is the true power. If they
learn to unlock the secrets of the world, they will be able
to choose whether to rule or ruin it.
The Cult represents a resource for the Storyguide. They
are an enemy to all Fallen but not because they are have
more raw power, more Zeal, better Characteristics or
strange unique Techniques. They are just more prepared,
more cunning and more dangerous than most other
enemies.
Pact
A long time ago, members of the Cult of Ash uncovered
a potent Rite known as Pact. This rite allows them to make
a verbal or written deal that can grant power to another
chapter xii: Storyguide
person (anybody, really).
The Pact gives a person 20 Development Zeal for them to
use as they see fit. A Pact may be forced upon a person as
well, but in both cases, the person is under no obligation
to spend those 20 Development Zeal.
If they do, however, then the Cult member who owns
the contract may inflict up to three Traumatic wounds
as desired (and may rescind them at any time). As well,
all Cult members possess an Inspired Advantage in all
Contests with the target.
260
Tricks of the Trade
The Cult is tightly knit and even controls many Fallen
outside their membership, which is why the Envious Vice:
Perfect Loyalty exists. All members of the Cult (and those
who have the aforementioned Vice) sign a special Pact
that links all the Cult together in some fashion. The Pact
strictly states that the Fallen will not betray the Cult of
Ash (or the Infernal Envious, for those who sign the Pact
unwittingly, via the Vice). They will not disclose the secrets
of the Cult to outsiders, except to bring new members
in. They will not teach their unique Techniques to those
outside the Cult. Doing so will result in other members
of the Cult becoming aware of the fact. Within 1d6 days,
assassins will be dispatched to dispose of that traitor. They
have never known failure. Envious who have the Perfect
Loyalty vice may not actually know about the Cult; they
simply believe that there is a faction in the Envious which
binds them together.
The Cult possesses a remarkable number of relics, tomes
and magical items. They store these items throughout the
world, in hidden places. If a member has need for one of
these, they can contact an emissary who may retrieve it
for them.
Knowledge is Power
The Cult of Ash is not powerful because they hold raw
power in their hands. A single Seraphim could possibly
wipe them all out if it came down to it.
The Cult is powerful because they know more about
what is going on. They also know that, in the great scheme
of things, they are the underdogs.
The Cult doesn’t win through brute force. They win by
deceit and guile. They win by outmaneuvering a foe.
Emissary
All members of the Cult must act as an emissary for
a period of time. Some enjoy it so much that they stay
with it. Most perform the duty for a year or so before they
return to their own mechanisms. There must always be a
set number of emissaries, so the call eventually goes out
for some Fallen to return to the duty for another year or
two. Most rotate the position as needed.
Leadership
One of the strange facts of the Cult is that no one can
say for certain who is in charge. There is some talk about
the bosses, sometimes referred to as Upper Management, about them. It doesn’t serve the story to have an efficient
but there is no proof of their existence. player be so good as never to get caught.

Legendary Fallen
Story Idea
The most legendary and notorious member of the Cult
of Ash is one by the name of Mephistopheles. Rumor has
it that Mephistopheles is not one Fallen, but in fact, many A Cult member had been experimenting
who have just taken the mantle of this myth. He is vicious, on Nephilim for 30 or so years, trying to
cruel and cunning and has acted as an emissary for over make them both stronger and yet submissive to
100 years. Regardless, when Mephistopheles speaks, all him.A freak accident led to his death and now
members of the Cult listen. None question his orders, theNephilim, who are more powerful than
but he gives them rarely. This contradicts what a normal normal ones, are loose in the Civitas.
emissary does, but he is the exception to the rule.
Mephistopheles has his own goals as well, but no one in
the Cult of Ash knows what they are. In a Cult of secrets,
he has the most.
Huma is one of the oldest Assassins the Cult has ever
known. Of Middle Eastern decent, he is known as Huma
Story Idea
the devil. Huma has a collection of Nephilim children A Cult member fell in love with a
who he trains to be the best killers in the world. They Fallen who died the True Death. He
are sometimes referred to outside the Cult as the Devil’s managed to steal her essence before she passed
Children. When they come to a city, it becomes their on and has resurrected her. But she has
playground and they torment a victim before they kill. brought back something sinister with her.

Toth is one of the closest things the Cult can find to a

true leader. He is the oldest known Fallen within the Cult
and is rumored to be a founding member, but waves away
such suggestions. There are a minority of Envious Fallen

who will not accept him as the leader of the Cult, and he
chooses not to press the issue. Therefore, he does not go
by any title to other members, but most revere him as the
one who guides the path of the Cult.
Players as members
In a word: Don’t.
Story Idea
A Cult member discovers a city where
the Divine and Infernal ‘play too well
together’. She decides that such efficiency
will make their Convictions weak. To stop
that, she begins to frame both sides to dissolve

chapter xii: Storyguide

Whenever a secret group is introduced, you will always the peace.
have a player who wants to be a member.
The problem ends up that they either do a lousy job of Of course the real question is what does she
it and reveal themselves, or they do too good of a job and need out of the Civitas that requires the
nobody ever suspects a thing. The latter doesn’t seem a Fallen to be so distracted?
problem, but consider that the Cult’s interest will likely
be dangerous to the Civitas and if the player is too good
at his job, then it may never get revealed that one player
ruined the lives of the other characters.
The Cult of Ash exists as an enemy to all Fallen. They
exist as a bad guy that the players can really learn to hate.
This only works when the player base can eventually learn

261
 The Last Crusade
The Enemy
At the core of the Last Crusade lie the enemies of the
Fallen: angels and devils on a course of genocide without
reason or explanation. This section deals with how to
handle this enemy and alludes to some of the reasons for
the Last Crusade.
Fighting the Host or Horde
Killing angels and devils in combat does little more than
return them to their own realm. However, within three
days, their strength will recover enough that they return to
their Domi, much like a Fallen returning from Purgatory.
Fallen must banish them in order to stop this cycle.
They must use Sanctify on a devil and Desecrate on an
angel. Banishing is easier said than done. First, the being
must be wounded even
to attempt a Banishment.
“For the great day of their wrath
Angels and devils must be
has come, and who can stand?”
brought down to at least
Severe wounds (preferably
Revelation 6: 17
Mortal wounds) before
they can be Banished.
There is a short period
of time in which the
Banishment must be performed; angels and devils have
a great deal of control over their bodies. If battered to a
Mortal wound through force, an angel or devil can heal all
wounds within an appropriate number of scene.
If the being is defeated through serious force but is
spared from death, it will die, and quickly if it has its way.
It will expire in about two rounds (one minute), no matter
what aid is provided.
chapter xii: Storyguide
Banishing
Killing an angel or devil only destroys their Guise. They
are shunted back to Heaven or Hell and may return within
three days (presumed to be how long it takes to get back
and build a new Guise).
To Banish an angel or devil, a character needs to use a
Potent Effect of Hallow.
The Potent Effect itself is a Standard action, but with no
challenge and causes one wound. To Banish them fully,
the angel/devil must be at their Mortal wound after the
Fallen uses the effect. Therefore unless they are privy to
the exact number of wound levels that the angel/devil
can take and the precise number of wounds that they’ve
taken, most the of time the players will need to inflict the
Mortal wound on that angel/devil and hopefully pass the
Mercy roll (i.e. Defeat rather than Kill the angel/devil). A
Defeated angel/devil is an easy target for Banishment.
If the Banishment is successful, then that being is
Banished and cannot return to the earth, barring
exceptional circumstances.
Transcendence
To represent their great power, beings of middle or
higher Tier have Transcendence.
>> Middle Tier beings gain a Transcendent Advantage over
all Lower Tier beings (Fallen, demons, Nephilim, humans,
etc.).
>> Highest Tier beings gain a Transcendent Advantage over
the Middle and Lower Tier.
There are, however, ways to negate Transcendent
Advantages. The Cult of Ash and the Remnant may know
several.

262
 The Host
The Host, as the Fallen know them, are angels from
Heaven who have come down with one purpose: to
destroy all Fallen with extreme prejudice. The Fallen have
attempted many times to understand the Host; some have
even broken the Codex and attempted to speak to them,
but all efforts appear hopeless so far. The Host seem to
be unknowable, unstoppable, and silent. What follows
is information for the Storyguide; characters should not
know this unless they learn this in game.
Ekrithin
The Host on earth is the legion known as the Ekrithin;
“those who judge”, as the name of Grigori means “those
who watch”.
The Ekrithin claim their duty is to punish the Fallen for
the many millennia of crimes since their fall. The duty of
the Ekrithin is neither to discuss the Fallen’s crimes nor
to contemplate (or offer) mercy; their sole duty is to obey
and to judge.
Their seraphim, Sandalphon, is behind the Last
Crusade. However, beings of the highest Tier cannot
enter the world without creating massive, world-wide
ripples in the Symphony (which would be sensed even
by humans). Therefore, he and his highest are prohibited
from entering the war directly. Even the middle-Tier angels
cause problems when they enter the world.
The Last Crusade,
“I hate this place... I hate myself...
therefore, will be
and before I arrived, I didn’t even
fought with the
lowest Tier of angels.
know what that feeling was. ”
For reasons that
Gabriel: Uriel remain a mystery,
Sandelphon received
permission from the
other seraphim to
enter into an agreement with the forces of Hell to have
them serve a mission from Heaven once more. This is
known as the Covenant.
The war has not gone as well as Sandelphon had wished.
The Grigori (both Fallen and Remnant) refuse to fall.
They’ve turned the Last Crusade into a war of attrition.
He is certain that he can still wipe all Grigori from the
skin of the earth but he is growing frustrated with how
long it’s taking.
263
One thing that troubles Sandelphon since the war started
is the absence of the Grigori’s highest Tier. With the sole
exception of their seraphim, who was sent to Hell instead
of to the world of Clay, none have been found.
While it’s entirely possible that they all were destroyed
a very long time ago, it seems strange to Sandelphon that
there seems to be no trace of them.
Orders
Dominions are captains and leaders; it is their
responsibility to carry out the duties given to them by their
superiors and, more specifically, to win this war. In fact,
Dominions are sworn to this sacred duty. They also have
near absolute sway over Archangels. Dominions typically
come from the Embodiments of Faith, Temperance, or
Prudence.
Archangels are the warriors of every legion. The Ekrithin
Archangels are no exceptions to this, and are no strangers
to war; they fought the forces of the Lightbringer without
surcease. Archangels are typically of the Embodiments of
Fortitude, Justice, or Temperance. For reasons known only
to Sandalphon, the Aeon responsible for Archangels was
instructed to place a mask upon those of the Ekrithin; this
mask prevents the Archangels from speaking to or hearing
the words of the Fallen. They can, however, communicate
to those who cannot use the True Voice.
Angels are the messengers and scouts of the legion.
They too wear masks, and so they are easily mistaken for
archangels. In truth, the Angels’ duties are merely to scout
for the Fallen. Angels almost always retreat when they
discover Fallen rather than attack, but they will defend
themselves to the bitter end if need be.
chapter xii: Storyguide
In the lowest Tier, there is a single Aeon for each Order
of angels. Therefore, there are three Aeons who coordinate
the Ekrithin efforts in the World of Clay. Aeons prefer
not to touch the physical world; they do so with brevity
and only when it is necessary to issue an order.
Chain of Command
The higher orders of angels remain in the spiritual
realm, awaiting the word of the Aeons who ensure the
three Orders are working in unison. The higher orders
develop stratagems and relay them to their Aeon, who in
turn relates them to the three Aeons of the lowest Tier.
 Those Aeons in turn enter the physical realm and give the
directives to each specific order of angel.
Dominions are responsible for applying the strategies
and leading the Archangels to war. All that is expected
from the Archangels is that they win the battles. Angels are
responsible for scouring the world for the Dominions and
for ensuring that the results of every battle are reported to
their Aeon.
Strife
Although to the Fallen the Ekrithin seem cold and
calculating, they are besieged by strife. Free will has begun
to spread among their number, although most are still
unaware of the phenomenon. The masks the Archangels
and Angels wear hinder this newfound Free Will, and force
them to obey orders from the Dominions and from their
own Aeon. Like the victims of hypnosis seem to blindy
follow direction, so too do the Angels and Archangels
follow orders when wearing the masks.
Still, this is minimal compared to the real strife emerging
among Dominions and Aeons. The Dominions are
quietly beginning to question the purpose of their duties.
Fortunately, this has had little effect on the Ekrithin’s
resolve. Dominions are judges, and the Fallen are criminals
who must be punished. When confronted, however, some
Dominions realize they were never told the specific crimes
the Fallen committed; the Dominions only know that
their superiors have no interest in listening to the pleas
of the Fallen. This is beginning to sit uneasily with more
than one Dominion.
The three Aeons have also exhibited some strange signs
of personal choice. It would almost seem to others that
their constant travel between the world of spirit and the
world of clay is affecting their sanity. But of course, they
aren’t supposed to have a sanity to affect. The Aeons are
chapter xii: Storyguide
still performing all their duties but are becoming notably
eccentric.
Tactics
Some of the tactics that the Ekrithin use have been
glossed over already. The orders of Angels are left to their
own devices to scour the world, scouting everywhere they
can to find the Fallen. Generally, they move in small
Choirs of three to five for their own safety and travel
from city to city. They use the True Voice to sense the
264
Fallen and, if they discover the presence of the Fallen,
the majority of their Choir will leave immediately to
travel to their Aeon. The Angels who stay behind do not
encounter the Fallen but merely attempt to gather further
information, particularly the rough numbers to be faced
and to confirm that the Fallen have not fled. Once their
Aeon has this information, they will regroup and wait for
a Dominion to lead a War choir to the city. Only then will
the Angels leave to continue their scouting, one staying
behind to note the results of the fight.
The Dominion leads a Choir of Archangels, usually
between three and five. This is known as a War choir. From
there, the Dominion will assess the situation and decide
how best to handle it. They will sometimes choose to act
with reservation and rely on investigating the Fallen first
hand. The Dominion must largely handle this responsibly
on their own and decide when the time is right to attack
the Fallen in a series of strikes.
The Archangels cannot help but perform their duty, to
destroy the Fallen. Once they sense the Fallen, they will
maneuver to attack the Fallen without hesitation. Unless
the Dominion can stop them, this single-mindedness is a
flaw that the Fallen have exploited many times.
The Aeons have not yet acted against the Fallen and in
fact, their presence is a jealously guarded secret. If they
were to be banished, the tenuous lines of communication
that the Ekrithin rely upon would be severed.
Restrictions
Like the Fallen, the Host are forbidden to use technology.
They must rely upon many of the same methods that
Fallen use, including adopting Affections and using
archaic weapons.
The Host are also forbidden to harm a human
intentionally; however, this restriction is based upon a code
of honor and is not enforced except by their superiors.
Archangels are helpless in abiding by this code of honor
but Dominions may choose not to. However, virtually
none do, for it would only further add to any internal
doubt that they might have concerning themselves. Of
course, sinners can be punished with little compunction.
 Office
Angels and devils possess a weapon that Fallen have long
forgotten how to wield. The Hierarchy of a legion grants
each angel an Order and in turn, this rank gives them a
unique power known as their Core Office. The Office of
an angel or devil is a powerful thing, allowing them to
sweep over lesser beings with little effort.
Each different Order has their own Office, a dominion
over the Mind, Body or Soul. The Office of each type is
listed below in the sample actors.
For the game’s sake, Offices work in a similar fashion,
dealing with the Sub-Prowesses. In order for a character
to be immune to an Office, their Sub-Prowess must be
Comparable (see Techniques) to that of the angel or devil.
They may spend as much Zeal as they wish to raise their
Sub-Prowess up to a Comparable level, but if they cannot
or will not do this, then they are subject to the Office.

Sodom’s End
Many Dominions have turned to a forbidden Rite that
allows them to focus humans against the Fallen. Normally
an angel is forbidden to interfere with the affairs of
humanity but a few Dominions have sought any means to
win the Last Crusade; this method is most effective.
An angel needs to have at least 1 Devoted District
attuned to themselves. For ease of play, presume that it
takes an angel 2 months to covert any Neutral District and
more if they must contest them with Fallen. All of this can
be thwarted by the players, of course.
Once done the angel performs the Rite which impels the
humans of the attuned Districts to enact the Last Crusade
on the Fallen. Additionally, part of the Rite will trigger a
natural disaster as a means to cover up the ensuing chaos

chapter xii: Storyguide

from both the eyes of Heaven and the mundane.
For every Devoted District that they possess when they
use the Rite (which should be a preventable downtime
action), thousands of humans will be hellbent on finding
and destroying Fallen and any Nephilim they might have
spawned.
The exact details of this chaotic situation should be left
to your best judgement. The downtime should be filled
with Hinder, Hunt, Persecute and Sabotage actions against
every Fallen, every month until the angel is Banished or
they all die or flee.

265
 Orders
There are nine existing orders of angels. Although the Fallen do not remember this immediately, it is part of the instinctual
knowledge that they possess. Should they dwell on or even research the subject, they will be able to piece together the following.
Except for the difference in power and strength, there is almost no way for Fallen to determine the Order from which they once
came. Player characters, regardless of mortal age, come from the Lowest Tier of angels.

Highest Tier
The Highest Tier is composed of nine angels who possess immense power. They could never hide themselves within the world and
would be sensed by any creature with the True Voice or any enlightened/aware human. It is largely presumed that since there is no
record of the Grigori’s Highest Tier ever being present in the world, they were not punished as the rest of the legion was.
Seraphim Emperor
The highest order of angels, the Seraphim is the leader of a legion of angels. The most well-known Seraphim are Gabriel, Michael,
Uriel and once even Lucifer. Salamiel is said to be the Seraphim of the Grigori. It is said that he was either destroyed outright or sent
to Hell; not to become a devil, but to reside as a prisoner.
Devils at this rank call themselves Emperors.
Power King
The Powers directly serve the Seraphim. They are the Seraphim’s shield and sword, eyes and ears. The Powers of the Grigori
are spoken of in few texts and have no known names. The Powers are assumed to have been destroyed, as there has been no rumor
of them.
Devils at this rank call themselves Kings.
Aeon Prince
The Aeons served the Orders by maintaining communication between them. There were to be nine Aeons, one for each
Order, including their own. Like the Powers, there are no known names, or even evidence that they still exist.
A devil of this rank would call itself a Prince.

Middle Tier
The Middle Tier is composed of the few Fallen who awoke shortly after the Great Deluge and began to sow the seeds of the
Convictions. Although powerful, most have met True Death since then. A handful of the Middle Tier, some as old as 1000 years,
chapter xii: Storyguide

still exist. Those of the Middle Tier who founded the three Convictions have abandoned them to form a new Conviction known as
the Remnant, which is detailed later.
Throne Archduke
The Thrones are leaders of many of the lower Orders. The Thrones were akin to the generals of the Seraphim. There are
several Thrones of the Grigori spoken of in the Book of Enoch, including Armaros, Arakiel, Azazel, Baraqel, Ezekeel, Gadreel,
Kokabel, Penemue, Sariel, Semjaza and Shamshiel. Azazel and Semjaza are notorious, in the Book of Enoch, for being prominent
in the fall of the Grigori.
Presuming that the Highest Tier of Grigori were destroyed outright instead of being allowed to Fall, the original Primeval
Fallen would probably have started here. There is no evidence of the Thrones being alive today, but there are many rumors of very
powerful Fallen who appear from time to time. If they are more than rumors, however, the question remains: why have they not given
aid to the Fallen in recent times?
A devil of this rank would take the title of an Archduke.

266
 Cherubim/ Duke
The Cherubim are rumored to be the least human-appearing of the angels, with the heads of lions and bodies of bulls. They
are the most powerful guardians of all the Orders, who do little beyond “pray and intercede”. The Cherubim would be lost without
anything to protect and it is likely that they were all destroyed, thought to be Nephilim by other Fallen.
Dukes are devils of the rank of a Cherubim. These are the most inhuman of the devils, the classic warlike devil with massive
horns and hooves, yet they still look more ‘human’ than the Cherubim did.
Authority Marquis
These were akin to the Captains of the Lower Tier of angels. They would serve the Thrones and give orders to their
Dominions. They would often lead combat with their Choirs.
It is believed that the majority of Authorities were present when the Divine and Infernal war first began, and that most
destroyed themselves during that war. The few Authorities who walk the earth, sometimes referred to as the last of the Primeval
Fallen, are a part of the Remnant or the mysterious Shrouds.
Marquis are the captains of the Horde.

Lower Tier
The Lowest Tier of Fallen represent those who have reached their Reckoning no more than 500 years ago. These Fallen
slowly became the rank and file of the three Convictions and inherited them completely when the Middle Tier left to form the
Remnant. All player characters are from the Lower Tier and are members of the three Convictions.

Dominion/ Count
Dominions are the direct leaders of Choirs. They are like Lieutenants, who lead their Choirs under the direction of an
Authority. A character who is a born leader is probably from the Order of Dominions.
A devil of this rank is known as a Count, although sometimes they are referred to as an Earl.
Archangel/ Viscount
The Archangels are the warriors of an Order. They are numerous, and tremendous warriors. A character who considers
himself or herself a warrior is probably from this Order.
A Viscount is the equivalent of an Archangel, but their noble title hardly fits their violent nature.
Messenger/ Baron

chapter xii: Storyguide

A Messenger angel moves with haste to deliver sacred words and understanding. Sometimes known as guardian angels, they
can take on that role as well. They were the most numerous of the Orders and were the backbone of every legion. A character who
is not interested in politics or war is probably from this Order.
Barons are the equivalent of the Messengers. They are known as the stewards of Hell.

267
 Sample Angels

Dominion
Prowess: Body: 5, Mind: 7, Soul: 5, Warfare: 6

Maneuvers: Off: 4, Def: 4, Var: 3, Clinch, Disarm

Dominions are typically level
Core, Accordance & Brimstone (3 Ranks) headed with a strong presence. They
Techniques: Impartation, Judgment & Renitence (2 Ranks) are somewhat ambitious, but they
Harmony & Impel: (1 Rank) are bound by their duty and claim
that they are simply taking necessary
Inspirations-Drama: 6 &2 steps to complete their goals.
Dominions are usually from the
Dominions are a shining example to all others. Embodiments of Faith, Temperance
Every challenge made against a Dominion requires or Prudence but they can be from
Office: Exemplar:
a character to Exhaust a Trait or take a Voluntary any Embodiment.
Trauma.

The Host of the Last Crusade inflict 2 base damage

Providence
upon Fallen. They spend Maneuvers as normal.

Archangel
Prowess: Body: 7, Mind: 4, Soul: 6, Warfare: 7

Maneuvers: Off: 7, Def: 3, Var: 3, Clinch, Disarm

They are warriors through and
Core, Endure & Valor (3 Ranks) through. They are overzealous in
Techniques: Inquisition & Scourge (2 Ranks) their duty to destroy the Fallen, but
Renitence: (1 Rank) they are not stupid. They have been
chapter xii: Storyguide

known to retreat if they are helpless

Inspirations-Drama: 6&2 in a situation, but this is rare. They
usually fight to the death.
Archangels are relentless masters of the art of
combat. They have the Champion Talent (P. 99)
Office: Vanquisher:
and at the start of each round, each opponent must
Exhaust a Maneuver, if possible.

The Host of the Last Crusade inflict 2 base damage

Providence
upon Fallen. They spend Maneuvers as normal.

268
 Prowess: Body: 4, Mind: 5, Soul: 7, Warfare: 6

Maneuvers: Off: 3, Def: 3, Var: 3, Disarm

Core, Augur & Foretelling (3 Ranks) Messenger

Techniques: Confession & Shepherd (2 Ranks)
Harmony and Sanctuary: (1 Rank) Messengers are those in the legion
who have been given an office of
Inspirations-Drama: 6 &2 war or command. Their duties are
largely to gather information, but
Messenger angels can use the Message to sever ties. They they are still not to be taken lightly.
rarely, if ever, use their Office, but when they do it is used They tend not to fight when they
exclusively as a punishment. can avoid it, for their first duty is
Interdiction allows a Fallen to have their ties severed to bring information to their Aeon.
with divinity. There have been two versions of this. One Their Office gives them a powerful
is a true and absolute disconnection. The Fallen ceases weapon which many Fallen have
to become Fallen and becomes fully mortal. They lose all begun to fear.
Techniques and Transgressions and simply become human.
This can only occur if the Fallen is willing.
If the Fallen is unwilling, they return only to the Body
and Mind of Clay, which means that they will return to
Office: Interdict: their mortal coil.
Since returning the Fallen to the mortal coil is all but
extending the war against the angels, the Messengers rarely
use this power on Fallen anymore.
The results, when used on other supernatural beings,
is unpredictable. In the case of Nephilim, for example,
their Office unchains the Nephilim completely, forcing a
Nephilim Breakdown but focused on their ‘fathers’ (which
in most cases means all Fallen).
This is a useful weapon in the Last Crusade, but these
Nephilim are unstable and unreliable.

The Host of the Last Crusade inflict 2 base damage

Providence

chapter xii: Storyguide

upon Fallen. They spend Maneuvers as normal.

Aeons
The players should not normally be facing Aeons, as they are overwhelmingly powerful. Furthermore, because there are only three
Aeons, the death of even one could be a significant victory in the Last Crusade, so they are well guarded. It’s very important for a
Storyguide to decide whether or not they even want to use Aeons, and should come up with a very good reason to include them. Aeons
do not go into the battlefield to fight. They would have to be tracked down and confronted. And since the Fallen are unaware of their
presence, tracking them down should present some serious problems.
The Characteristics of an Aeon are largely irrelevant. All their Prowesses would be a 9, and they have Transcendence and a host
of Techniques and powerful Transgressions that would allow them to affect whole cities. This is not to say that an Aeon cannot be
defeated, but it would likely require some extreme preparation to equal out the playing field, to give the characters a chance against
such a being.

269
 The Horde
The Horde
A devil is a creature of malevolence, spite and hate. It
was once, long ago, an angel in the First Kingdom. It
made the choice to side with the Lightbringer against
the Creator for control over the First Kingdom. For such
treason, the Creator banished these angels, one third
of the Heavenly Host (three full Legions), to their own
twisted and tortured world where they would dwell. These
angels became devils, as awful and ugly as angels were pure
and beautiful.
Devils have since been plotting their revenge against
everything in creation. The war in Heaven began because
of humans, so of course, devils have seen fit to punish
and corrupt them. As they are the favored children of the
Creator, all these centuries of abuse and temptation have
really been an indirect
“There are things for humans to do
stab at the Creator.
all day long without His minding in
To attack the humans,
a devil must travel from
the least – sleeping, washing, eating,
Hell to the earth, avoiding
drinking, making love, playing, praying, angels who jealously guard
working. Everything has to be
the earth from the spiritual
realm. The devil must
twisted before it’s any use to us” then make some form of
Screwtape Letters: Screwtape
contact with a human and
convince the human to
give them permission to
enter into the physical world. Once given, the devil can
enter the physical world with a body of its own.
An even easier way to spread their influence is through
demons. Demons are thought to be the conjurations of
evil spirits that devils can create. Demons have found
in the past that they have been able to enter the world
without permission from humans, but to do so requires
chapter xii: Storyguide
them to take possession of a body. Corrupt people can
easily be forced into this by a demon, so that is their most
suitable choice.
Devils have waned in power, however, and they have
found it more and more difficult to get to the physical
realm in the past few centuries. They have always had to
evade angels who guard the earth in the spiritual realm,
but it has gotten even harder for them to find a human
willing to grant them access to take a physical form. Even
demons cannot find access to the world and cannot take
possession without some form of permission first.
270
The influence and reign of devils and demons has all
but faded from the world. That is, until the Covenant.
Covenant
Sandelphon of the Ekrithin came to Hell shortly before
the Fallen would find themselves at the first onslaught of
the Last Crusade. Sandelphon offered a Covenant to a
number of devils who would aid the Ekrithin in a measure
to destroy the Fallen angels.
Their only reward was that they could live upon the earth
for a short period of time. Although a small reward, after
an eternity in Hell even such a short distraction would be
better than lingering in Hell.
The older and more powerful devils were suspicious
of this Covenant but the arrangement was still forged.
Sandelphon granted permission to these select devils to
enter into the world for the duration of the war. Naturally,
it occurred to the devils who were allowed their freedom
that if they were only passingly efficient, then they could
lengthen their time in the world.
Another condition of the Covenant is that the Ekrithin
are granted permission to scour the realm of Hell for any
Fallen who might have found another way inside.
Part of the Covenant forbids devils and angels from
fighting each other. Whether this is simply a verbal
understanding or something more binding, it is not
known. So far there have been no devils who have attacked
any angels.
As part of the Covenant, a devil cannot in any way
attempt to build a gate, nor can they teach the knowledge
to another.
Devils
There are four types of devils who accepted the Covenant;
however, only two of them are met on the battlefield with
any regularity.
On the lowest rung are the Barons, devious devils who
perform a mixture of intelligence gathering and acting
as stewards to more powerful devils, when they aren’t
indulging in some form of sin. Barons take care of all the
secular affairs for devils and generally do not fight much
in the Last Crusade. Most Barons come from Samiel’s
Legion, known as the Silent.
A Viscount is the type of devil parallel with the Archangel.
They are cold, bloodthirsty and, when needed, savage in
war. They come mostly from Satanael’s Legion, known as
the Scourge.
Then there is the Count, who is every bit the parallel
of the Dominion. Intelligent, cunning and creative, the
Count plots every move of the war and seeks to destroy
the Fallen through deception and guile. They mostly come
from Lucifer’s Legion, known as the Tragedy.
Barons, Counts and Viscounts come from the lowest
Tier of devils and so they are as powerful as Messengers,
Dominions and Archangels.
The last type of devil that accepted the Covenant is from
the Highest Tier. They are known only as the Princes,
who are the counterparts to Aeons. These Princes have
guarded their presence in the war, careful when striking
at the Fallen. Because they are of the highest Tier, their
power is unfathomable.
They will only strike when they can win and they know
well their own limitations, so they plan strategically. The
Princes encourage the Counts and Viscounts to commit
to the war, as the Barons coordinate the actions while
going about their various intricate schemes.
Demons
It is known that demons are the pets of devils. They
are evil spirits who can be summoned from Hell to take
possession of humans. Fallen are ignorant of what a
demon actually is. The evil spirit is in fact the result of
a human soul tortured in Hell. The torture purges the
human of love and compassion; all that is left is a vicious,
ugly soul. If done correctly, the human soul dies in a way
and births a new type of soul. A demon. The devils do not
call this process torturing. They call it harvesting.
Because of the torture used to create them, no demon
can ever disobey the command of a devil.
A human has the ability to call forth demons and allow
them permission to enter into the world. But demons
are not powerful enough to conjure a body, so they must
possess a human host. Devils on earth can force a human
to call forth demons, although it can be time consuming
to do so. To quicken the pace, Devils have perfected a
process of hunting down already corrupt individuals.
These corrupt humans call louder and more clearly and
then accept demons into their hearts without much of a
fight.
Strife
271
Devils do not easily get along with each other when
of equal status. Counts and Viscounts will listen to
the orders of the Princes, only because the Princes are
more powerful than they. If that role was ever reversed,
they would not hesitate to abuse their former masters.
Technically, Barons serve Counts and Viscounts, while
Viscounts serve Counts. But the hierarchy of devils is
tenuous at best. Authority doesn’t come from titles but
from raw power. Barons often play the part of a lesser only
in order to acquire all the power they need to turn the
tables on those of a higher rank.
With careful secrecy, all devils search for a hope of
finding a permanent link to the world or gaining more
power, should they return. They know that the world of
Clay has many secrets of its own and they seek to plunder
any treasure they can find.
Tactics
Because devils do not play well with others, they will
typically travel alone. They will find a city and look for
signs of Fallen and other devils or angels. If they have
found a city to their liking, they can take root in the city
and prepare for war against the Fallen.
Devils know that they are easily outnumbered, so they
bolster themselves with swarms of demons. This requires
that a devil hide out in a city for a while and search for
corrupted humans. They may have to spend some time
working on the Predominance of the city towards a more
sinful nature. This in turn allows them to find corrupt
individuals more readily.
After they Harvest two or three Swarms of demons,
they will make their presence known, if it hasn’t been
discovered yet. They will typically surround themselves
with an Honor Guard (one Swarm) and will use the other
Swarms as shock troops to be discarded against the Fallen.
chapter xii: Storyguide
But a devil is no fool; they will not simply send a Swarm of
demons blindly into the fray. They will, however, use the
demons to scour the city and to try to discover where the
Fallen are. Once a Fallen is found, they will not hesitate
to attack and try to kill that Fallen.
Harvesting
Once a devil finds enough corrupt humans, they can begin
a harvest. They collect these corrupt humans, regardless of
their own wishes, and bring them to a temporary Domus.
Here the devil begins to Desecrate the Domus in a foul
and inhuman way. The selected room becomes a prison
 for the corrupt humans. The individual taste of the devil
does help to create the prison; many devils seem to have
a perchance for the distasteful. The prison could appear
to be anything ugly and horrid and entirely unnatural.
It could have bindings of flesh and bone or perhaps of
spider webs or an insect’s cocoon. The more twisted and
Demon
horrible, the more frightening it would be for the humans
and the more their fear makes them susceptible to the Demons are the lowest rung on the ladder. To devils,
possession. they are little more than cannon fodder. Demons typically
come in three flavors; a swarm is summoned for a sole
The next step is for the devil to summon an equal purpose.
number of demons. The call is a general and quiet one
that echoes into the spiritual world, aimed towards the The first, most common type of demon is the soldier.
gates of Hell. The call must be quiet, for if it is too loud, These are the front lines of the Horde; they launch
too sudden, then guardian angels may hear the call and be themselves blindly into combat. The uncommon type of
able to stop the demons from answering. demon is the honor guard. These demons protect their
master and the Domus. The honor guard are the toughest
Demons are able to use this call to find their way to the form of demon that the Fallen usually have to face; often
physical world. It is a journey that they are eager to take, the final assault against the devil requires hacking through
but one that has become increasingly difficult in the past their ranks. The least common type of demon are the
few centuries. The call allows them to find a safe and spies. They are sometimes used to act as distractions and
unhindered passage. alpha strikes because of their Inner Silence ability.
Finally, they will reach the world, where they can begin There are many more types of demons, but none of
to whisper into the ears of the captured humans. They them have Embodiments. Demons can only possess Core
will make sweet promises of power, of taking the fear and and Sinful Techniques, and they do not have a Hallowed
pain away. Eventually, the humans will usually accept the weapon.
demons and give them permission to enter the world and
possess them. When the possessed is slain, the demon is sent back to
hell, but leaves behind the human corpse.
The demons then simply have to break free from their
prison and are now ready to serve their master as a
Swarm. Demons called by a devil must obey that devil’s
commands. If they are left to their own devices, then they
are free to make their own decisions and run wild.
When a Swarm is made, they run together. They get
confused when they are ordered apart. For that reason,
if a devil wants to use multiple Swarms, they will need
chapter xii: Storyguide

to perform the Harvesting several times. Once for every

Swarm they want to have.
Most devils like an honor guard of under ten demons but
no less than five. Then two groups of three spies apiece.
After that, war parties of five demons apiece.

272
 Sample Demons

Prowess: Body: 5, Mind: 3, Soul: 3, Warfare: 4

Soldier (Thug)
Maneuvers: Off: 4, Def: 1, Var: 2

Smite (3 Ranks) The ‘average’ demon pulled from

Techniques: Core, Corruption & Indulge (2 Ranks) Hell. Powerful enough to bully
Perversion & Ravage: (1 Rank)
humans but rarely a threat against
Fallen. Except, of course, in large
Inspirations-Drama: 3&0 numbers.

Professions: Bully & Criminal (2 Ranks)

Prowess: Body: 6, Mind: 4, Soul: 4, Warfare: 6

Honor Guard
Maneuvers: Off: 5, Def: 1, Var: 2, Rise to the Challenge

Voracity (3 Ranks) Honor Guards focus exclusively on

Techniques: Core, Ravage & Indulge (2 Ranks)
protecting their master from harm.
Infestation & Perversion: (1 Rank)
They are tougher and meaner than
Soldier demons.
Inspirations-Drama: 5&1
They are not Thugs.
Professions: Bully & Criminal (2 Ranks)

Prowess: Body: 3, Mind: 4, Soul: 3, Warfare: 3

Spy (Thug)
chapter xii: Storyguide
Maneuvers: Off: 2, Def: 1, Var: 2

Harrow & Inner Silence (3 Ranks)
Techniques: Core, Perversion & Dispensation (2 Ranks)
Corruption & Enslave: (1 Rank)
Inspirations-Drama: 3&1
Devils often use spies who focus
on being less disruptive than soldier
demons. A spy collects information
and will try to flee before fighting.

Professions: Criminal (3 Ranks)

273
 Sample Devils

Counts
Prowess: Body: 5, Mind: 7, Soul: 4, Warfare: 6

Maneuvers: Off: 3, Def: 3, Var: 3, Clinch, Disarm

Core, Harrow &Vainglory (3 Ranks)
Techniques: Corruption Covet & Dispensation (2 Ranks)
Inner Silence and Slay: (1 Rank)
Inspirations-Drama: 6 &2
Counts are chilling creatures who cause painful
withering in other beings. Every challenge made
Office: Withering:
against a Count requires a character to Exhaust a
Trait or take a Voluntary Trauma.
The Horde of the Last Crusade inflict 2 base damage
Providence
upon Fallen. They spend Maneuvers as normal.
In their own twisted way, Counts
feel that they are very civilized. They
like to live an indulgent lifestyle and
will torture or otherwise abuse the
Fallen over time. Counts use their
intelligence as their greatest weapon
and can make much deadlier
enemies than the raw power of a
Viscount.
Counts come from the ranks of
the manipulators, so Envy, Avarice,
Sloth and Lust tend to be the most
common. Pride and Gluttony have
made their way into the ranks of the
Counts as well. There are have been
no Wrathful Counts encountered.

Viscount
Prowess: Body: 8, Mind: 4, Soul: 5, Warfare: 7

Maneuvers: Off: 7, Def: 2, Var: 3, Assault, Assault

Core, Smite & Ravage (3 Ranks)
Techniques: Detestation & Voracity (2 Ranks)
Indulge & Subjugation: (1 Rank)
chapter xii: Storyguide
Viscounts are rarely of any
embodiment other than Wrath,
for it is easily the least subtle of
all the Sinful embodiments. There

have been Prideful and Gluttonous

Inspirations-Drama: 6&2 Viscounts as well; all are equally
fierce and dangerous.
Viscounts are relentless masters of the art of combat.
They have the Reaper Talent (P. 101) and at the
Office: Vanquisher:
start of each round, each opponent must Exhaust a
Maneuver, if possible.

The Horde of the Last Crusade inflict 2 base damage

Providence
upon Fallen. They spend Maneuvers as normal.

274
 Barons
Prowess: Body: 4, Mind: 5, Soul: 7, Warfare: 6

Maneuvers: Off: 2, Def: 2, Var: 3, Disarm

Barons are rarely encountered,
Core, Enslave & Slumber (3 Ranks) as they tend to shy away from the
Techniques: Approbation & Inner Silence (2 Ranks) actual fighting. Their Office is less
Appropriation & Covet: (1 Rank) aggressive than their brethren but
opens up so many possibilities.
Inspirations-Drama: 5&3
Counts and Viscounts often try
to make it a point to place Barons
After spending a day with complete access to a
beneath them and some Barons
human or demon, the Baron may, as needed, enter into
have allowed this. But as Barons
a state of slumber and inhabit the Vessel. The Baron
represent Soul, they have boundless
may employ all their Mind and Soul Characteristics
patience and are willing to take
but must use the Vessel’s Body Characteristics.
years to see their schemes come to
Office: Vessel: The Baron may copy their Guise and place it over fruition.
their Vessel. If the Guise is used, then within the
Symphony, the Vessel senses as the Baron. Otherwise
it senses as an affection of the Baron.
Each possessed Vessel that dies causes the Baron 1
Emotional Trauma.

The Horde of the Last Crusade inflict 2 base damage

Providence
upon Fallen. They spend Maneuvers as normal.

Princes
Princes are rare and their presence is unknown to the Fallen. Officially, the Princes are dedicated to running the war. They give
orders to Barons who coordinate such things between the Counts and Viscounts. In practice, however, they are often more concerned
with their own affairs and personal goals.

chapter xii: Storyguide

They must not be overt about their personal endeavors as, if they are caught, they are in violation of the Covenant and will be held
accountable for their actions. However, since angels and devils currently stay out of each other’s way, no angel has yet to learn what
is going on.

Like Aeons, however, Princes are too powerful to act as normal adversaries. They have 9 Prowesses and Transcendence with a host of
Techniques and Transgressions in their arsenal. As a result, they are bound because their presence in the world will send ripples across
the globe that will cause unwanted notice. They are allowed to make contact with the Horde but not to act. Still, there is nothing to
say that they cannot use people, Fallen, demons or devils alike to serve their own personal agendas.

275
 chapter xiii

Appendix
chapter xiii: Appendix

276
 Falling
A Fallen has an Embodiment, which has two sides. It is possible for a character to switch the Path that they have chosen
to walk. Faith can turn to Pride, Wrath to Fortitude, etc.
The reasons for this should all be story based. A relic, a magic spell, an angel’s Transgressions or just because of some
personal act of good or evil gives the character the instant opportunity to switch.
When a character ‘falls’ to their opposite Path, they need to switch all of their Techniques immediately to the opposite.
A Temperance who had two ranks in Harmony will now have two ranks in Voracity (both Body Techniques). If they
purchased one rank of Ravage (Wrath), then they will suddenly find themselves with one rank of Endure (Fortitude), as
both are Soul Techniques.
Nothing else needs to change; however, their Morality can shift, if it fits with the story, in whichever direction is better
for the story and player.
A player cannot change their Embodiment path, so a Faith cannot turn to any other Virtue, for example.

Masterpieces
Imbued Masterpieces Technique at one rank for free.
Instead of a Technique, a Transgression may be imbued
A Masterpiece is a piece of art that was created by a into an item. This also requires a Drama point to be used
character possessing the Artist Profession. In its simplest to fuel the Transgression.
form, it is an exquisite and inspiring work of art. In game
An Imbued Weapon Masterpiece gains the following:
terms, a masterpiece gives one temporary Drama point
>> 1 Dramatic Maneuver per Zeal, decided at the time of
to the character upon completion, and the object may be
kept or sold for one temporary Wealth Resource. creation.
>> 1 Variable Maneuver per Zeal.
However, Deistical characters who possess the Magnum
Weapons of this sort are desperately sought, but the most
Opus Talent have learned the largely forgotten skill
common Masterpieces are paintings and sculptures. Books
of Imbuing a Masterpiece. This creates a very special
and even buildings can be Masterpieces. For something to
Affection that is of far greater value than they might first
become an Imbued Masterpiece, however, the object in
appear.
question must be unique.
An Imbued Masterpiece object requires at least one
Future supplements will give more details on Imbuing
Zeal and may accept up to three Zeal. The creator must
Masterpieces.
contribute at least one Zeal, but the rest can come from
others. Every Zeal is charged with the Embodiment of the
giver, so if the creator was Charity and they had a Faithful
Fallen spend a Zeal, the item would have two Zeal, one example
Charity and one Faith.
Jonah creates a sword for his
Below are some examples of possible items.
Faithful King. The sword is Imbued with chapter xiii: Appendix
An Imbued Item Masterpiece gains the following: Jonah’s Zeal (Charity), the King’s and the
>> 1 Drama point per Zeal put into it. King’s Rook (Fortitude).
>> Access to 1 non-Combat Technique based on the
Embodiment of the Zeal put into it. The weapon will have 2 Dramatic Maneuvers;
>> Access to a Transgression. they decide thatRise to the Challenge and
Leader of the Pack are appropriate. The
While the item has access to one or more Techniques, weapon will also have 2 Variable Maneuvers.
the rank is variable. The owner of the item can access the

277
 Sovereignty
A curious power has crept into the Fallen ranks. This power seems new, but as the Remnant have surmised, the power
is in fact a very old one given new form. The Remnant caution that it is a dangerous power to wield. Strong leaders
within the Fallen have found that when trust has been afforded to them, they are stronger for it. When the Codex was
first instituted, there was little to distinguish a King or a Queen other than the title. However, in recent years, members
of the Court have found that they have developed powers which allow them to perform their own duties better.
The function of Sovereignty is different for each member of the Court but the rules behind them are similar. Sovereignty
allows a Court member to perform a special action, often without a challenge. This effect is either personal (thus
bolstering themselves) or influential (bolstering others). Each member of the Court gains two abilities that befit their
station.
Sovereignty is gained after a Fallen’s second Affirmation (which is when all Fallen are asked to swear to the First
Commandment).
It takes a Drama Point to fuel an Internal or External Effect below. A Benefit does not have a cost.
The King has three powers but one drawback, since there is so much power riding on this position.

King
Kings are not only the leaders but also
the central power in a Civitas. It is a
dangerous position to be in because many
would grudge the power the Kings gain
from the Civitas, even though in return
the Kings have pledged to protect it.
Consequently, if the King is taken out by
enemies of the city, it is the Civitas that
suffers the most from that loss.
Absolute Authority (Internal)
A King can gain a Transcendent
Advantage for a challenge. This is a
Blatant effect that triggers True Voice.
This cannot be used on a Knight who
challenges them.
King’s Blessing (External)
chapter xiii: Appendix
empower a single Fallen or a single Choir
or Murder (never a Brood, nor a mixture
of Choirs and Murders or just a declared
group) towards a particular task against
an Enemy. King’s Blessing is an attempt
to give power to a smaller group or to an
individual attempting to defeat an Enemy
through sheer power rather than through
superior numbers.
>> Each member of a Choir/Murder
may: Refresh 1 Inspiration and
Maneuver during their quest.
>> An Individual may: Refresh 1
Inspiration, 1 Technique Rank and
1 of each Maneuver during their
quest.
All these benefits immediately end
the moment the target Congregation or
individual receives aid from others. That
is to say, they must perform the declared
action on their own.
and send the two groups on separate
tasks.
Reveal (Internal)
The King may reduce the Manifestation
of a Technique used against them by one
Rank.
Downfall (Drawback)
If a King is killed in any other fashion
than the Knight’s Challenge (honorable
combat), the Civitas immediately feels
it. For three days after a King suffers
the Hollow Death, all members of the
Civitas are Disadvantaged and Impeded.
This effect extends for at least one month
following the True Death of a King. If a
new King is not chosen, then the Civitas
continues to suffer. If a new King is chosen
within the month a Civitas loses a King
to True Death, the effect ends during

During Affirmation, the Kings ask for Affirmation at the first Census that falls
A King may only give one Blessing at a
all the skills, Techniques and even the at least one month after the True Death
time and a character may never be blessed
lives of their subjects. With the King’s of the King.
twice in this fashion for the same task.
Blessing, this oath is put to the test.
Through the King’s Blessing, a King may Both Kings could give their Blessings

278
 Queen - Minister
The role of the Queen has been the
most mutable over the years. She is seen
as one part advisor, one part enforcer
and one part war leader. She is what the
situation requires her to be. In chess, she
is the most powerful piece, while the King
is the critical piece. The Queen most
often leads Choirs and Murders into
battle against enemies; however, she often
serves in a supportive role rather than as
an aggressor.
Check (Internal)
Queens/Ministers can use Check to
discern whether any other member of the
Court is being influenced by a Technique
or power. She can then suffer the effect
and behalf of the target, thus allowing the
Court member to return to their duties.
Checkmate (External)
A Queen’s/Minister’s
presence on the battlefield
allows them to survey and
guide the Fallen through subtle
means. Through sacrifice, she can
use Fallen under her command
to fight better. When a Queen/
Minister is at a battle where a Fallen
under her leadership (including
herself) is defeated by an
enemy, all those who serve
her Civitas immediately
Refresh a Trait.
Rook
The Rook’s duties are clear and precise:
protect the King and be a loyal officer to
deal with troublesome Fallen.
Rook’s Defense (Internal)
When a King takes damage outside of
a Knight’s Challenge, provided a Rook
can see the King, the Rook may take that
damage instead. The Rook must take the
full damage meant for a King and cannot
spend a Defensive Maneuver unless they
happen to have the Shepherd Technique.
Custody (External)
The Rook may demand that any single
Fallen in the Civitas accompany them
for questioning or detainment. If that
Fallen wishes to resist, they take a Forced
Traumatic wound (the Set is chosen by
the Rook).
Once Custody is used, the Rook can track
that character through the Symphony and
will gain 3 Marks towards a Hunt action.
Bishop
The Bishop’s role is quite clear: to look
for external and internal threats to the
Civitas.
Guidance (Internal)
A Bishop contemplates a situation and
asks the Storyguide for insight into it.
It must be a threat to the city, and the
Storyguide is obligated to give the Bishop
some useful information or direction.
Truth Be Told (External)
The Bishop may ask one person a single,
simple yes-or-no question. The target must
answer truthfully or voluntarily take a
Traumatic wound. The Bishop is unaware
which choice the target has made.
279
Knight
The Knights need to be ready to lead the
way into the fray at a moment’s notice.
Furthermore, their duties extend as a
check to keep a King in balance.
Charge! (External)
When a Knight leads their Choir/
Murder into a fight against an Enemy of
the City (angel, devil, demon, or declared),
everyone in their Choir/Murder ignores
their first Surface wound of the fight.
Knight’s Challenge (Internal)
The Knight has the sacred duty of
challenging a King when it is felt that a
King is no longer fit to rule. The King
cannot contravene duty but can force
the Knight first to fight the Rook instead
of, or in addition to, the King. During
the Knight’s Challenge, the opponent
(whether Rook or King) cannot gain a
Prowess Advantage against
the Knight.
Additionally, all Techniques
that do not stem from their
opponent, the King, do not affect
the Knight during the duel.
Herald
A Herald has less power
than other members of the
Hierarchy but their power
exists well beyond the
boundaries of their Civitas.
“Welcome” Presence
(Internal)
chapter xiii: Appendix
The Herald can arrive in any
scene that the player can attend,
whether they are wanted or not.
 Optional Rules
Alternate Test Method: Using Cards Set Inspirations
Normally a single d6 is used to determine the outcome Instead of having Inspirations pool, consider having
of a challenge. However, players can use cards numbered Inspirations for each Set only serve to gain Inspirations
1 through 6. Any deck of playing cards can supply these in that Set.
numbers, using an Ace for a 1. A quick shuffle and having That is to say that Body Inspirations would be separate
one player fan out the cards while another player selects from Mind Inspirations which would be separate from
one works just as well as rolling a d6. Since cards and dice Soul Inspirations. A player couldn’t spend Inspirations
function in the same fashion, players are encouraged to from one Set when performing a challenge in another
bring whichever they prefer to a game. The terms “die”, Set.
“dice”, and “roll” are used throughout the book for ease
of explanation but it should be understood that those Warfare would take Inspirations from a character’s
terms are synonymous for “cards” and “draw”. strongest contributing Dynamic Prowess. So if a character
had a better Dynamic Soul than Dynamic Body or Mind,
Cards tend to work better for non-combat challenges then that character would have to take Inspirations from
whereas the dice tend to work better for combat where their Soul Set.
speed is of the essence. Secondary Attackers in a Fray
Background Zeal During a Fray it can get fairly confusing to remember that,
as a Secondary Attacker, players are Impeded. This means
At the Storyguide’s discretion, a player can earn extra
they cannot spend things like Inspirations and Potent
Creation Zeal to build their character with a background
Effects of Techniques but can still spend Maneuvers.
that answers some or all of the background questions.
Optionally the Storyguide could abandon the idea of
As a guideline, a background that provides the Storyguide
Primary and Secondary attackers entirely (and remove the
with some tangible plot threads should earn 10 Creation
Leader of the Pack Dramatic Maneuver). This will allow
Zeal. A background that does not have any plot threads
players to spend their Traits as normal.
should earn 5 Creation Zeal.
Be warned however that this will make it so that the
Additionally a player who takes a Court position should
defender of a Fray will have many Potent Effects applied
be given some additional Zeal. For the position of King,
against them each round. This will make a Fray very one
between 10 to 20 Creation Zeal. For all other positions, 10
sided.
Creation Zeal is suitable.
A Storyguide could also provide 5 Zeal if a player provides
a complete description of all Affections and Resources
that they possess.
A storyguide could also provide 1 Zeal for every
relationship that a character creates prior to the game
starting, up to a desired maximum.
Of course, a player should be able to earn some or most
of these points retroactively if they can provide it within a
chapter xiii: Appendix

few games after they create that character.

280
 Broken Wings
“We need to talk.”
“Oh?” she mused. “Do we really?”
Sarim sighed. Why did she have to be so infuriating. She tore his life apart. Did she even know that?
Micah busied herself by cleaning the blood from her weapon. “So. Would you like to talk about the angel’s ritual? Or
what the hell we’re going to do about this thing that has angels quaking in their boots?
“No, wait. You want to talk about our feelings.” Her smile was not a pleasing one. It was laced with personal turmoil
and her own incredulity.
He felt like a fool. It was the wrong place and the wrong time for this. They were surrounded by the bodies of possessed
humans. It was just that, during the battle, she was all he could think about.
“There is no good time for this.” He decided as he spoke the words. “But…I…”
The smile was gone from her face. “What? Speak up.”
“I can’t get you out of my head,” he blurted out, swift embarrassment making him blush.
Her laugh was intangible, but held the same mix of emotions as her smile.
“You told me you loved me.” Solemnly, to quiet her laugh.

“It’s the way that you feel

Micah turned away. “Did it ever occur to you that I was just toying with you, all

It’s the truth in your eye

this time?”

You got wings upon your back and you

can fly
It’s the way that you feel
It’s the truth in your eye
‘cause you’re up against the world and
still you rise
And still you rise”
“Yes.” He watched her flinch. “Is that… how this all started?”
There was silence between them and she sighed deeply before she continued.
“Y-yes.”
Sarim nodded to himself and began to turn away.
“It w-wasn’t my idea.” Her voice was trembling. “Raum thought it would be…”
“Amusing?” Sarim growled.
“Yeah.” Micah visibly slumped. “Something like that.”
Sarim tried to calm his emotions. He was Temperance and understood that to keep

The Cult: Rise

himself true to his nature, he would have to keep himself calm. To rule his emotions
and not allow them to rule him. But he could not avoid the need to get away from
her right now. Lest he do things he would have to answer for to the Kings.
As he took his first step, she called out. “Then I found out. Found out that Raum
was the one who killed your girl. I thought… thought that this was all just a prank. Just mess with the Divine because
you guys needed to be taken down a peg.”
“I’ve heard enough, really.”
He began to make his way out when she was suddenly in front of him, blocking his way out. Envious were always so
fast. chapter xiii: Appendix
“God, you guys really are holier than thou.”
“Micah. You need to get out of my way right now.”
“I’m trying to explain to you.” She was fighting back tears, hiding it all with her watery smile. “That’s how it started.
But that’s not how it ended.”
He was about to tell her again to move but she continued, louder now. “I found out about Sarabiel. And about how
much you really hate him. And about how you’ve put everything on hold to make sure the Codex works. And… I… got
jealous.”

281
 “What?” he was generously confused.
“I… figured out how much you loved her. How much it tore you up inside to have her taken from you. And… I… I
wanted somebody to love me the same way. I guess we’re all slaves to our Embodiments.
“I have a way to enter your dreams,” she revealed.
He grew livid with rage and violation. He stepped forward and she backpedaled. “But in that place… I was free. Free of
Raum and the Infernal. And you were free from the Divine. And we could just be… lovers.”
“You raped my dreams for your sick pleasure.” He snarled.
There was a flare of anger from her and she wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes. “I fell in love with you
in our dreams.”
“You perverted what I had for Sarabiel!”
“N-no.” her voice was meek. “I didn’t mean for this to happen like this. I fell in lo…”
Her words were cut off in mid sentence as he back-handed her. With no fight left, she
“You will never be strong enough crumpled to the ground.

You will never be good enough

Sarim felt a wave of cold and calm deluge him. He felt everything shut down inside. He

You were never conceived in love

looked down at her and she looked at the ground. He felt a single beat of his heart that
begged him to pick her up, pull her into his arms and kiss her madly. That same part
You will not rise above.” of him knew that she would reciprocate in earnest. But he allowed those feelings to slip
Evanescence: Lies
away from him, to give into the cold calm.
“Stay away from me. Stay away from my dreams. Go tell Raum that you’re done all your
fun with me. Have a great big laugh at my expense. And tell him the second the Last
Crusade is over, he’s a dead man.”
With that, Sarim stormed off.
~
Amidst broken glass, Micah sat on the ground for a long time.
A sound broke the silence. The heavy sound of somebody landing. For a moment her heart fluttered, praying that it
was Sarim returning. But her mind told her that it was coming from the wrong direction.
There was heavy, leather-gloved clapping. “Well, wasn’t that just the most tragic thing ya ever did see.”
Micah felt her anger rise but didn’t know if it was because of Raum or not. When she didn’t answer, he continued.
“Now, I was havin’ some trouble there. I mean, either you were following the plan and needed some sort of Fallen angel
acting award of the century or… it sounds like you might have had actual feelings.”
She pushed herself off the ground and stood, glaring at him, trying to mask her suffering with anger. Raum ducked to
bring himself pointedly to eye level with her, locking his gaze on hers, examining what he found there.
“Oh you are good.” He mused. “But you don’t fool me. You totally fell for him.”
chapter xiii: Appendix

So much for hiding things. “Bite me.” She moved to turn away but he was faster than her; he covered the distance like it
was nothing. His iron grip seized her arms, pinning them to her side. She was far from helpless, but she quickly assessed
the huge disadvantage she would be in at this moment.
Raum pulled her close to him. “Now, listen here, darling. I need to know that you’re Infernal, through and through.
You don’t dare think of trying to get him back. Of trying to convert to the Divine. Of trying to pull any crap on me.
You are mine.”
“Nobody owns me.” She brought her knee up hard, aiming for the spot between his legs, but Raum turned into it
and took her hit on the inner thigh. Then he flung her; there was the sensation of sailing through the air before she
crashed into a wall. It broke beneath her; a wire frame was exposed as bits of drywall crashed down around her. Her

282
head spun.
She struggled to get up as he approached, but he kept a cautious distance. “Sweetie, when you give your heart away,
somebody does own you.” Raum said. “Trust me.” Micah detected the slightest hint of genuine human emotion and
pain from his words.
“So let’s be perfectly clear. You go to see him, you get all chummy with the Divine, or I suspect that you’re anything
other than a perfect little Infernal, I will hurt him. You think that all I can do is kill his woman and send you after him?
Think again, darling. I got ways of destroying a man that you can’t even begin to imagine. You really love him? Then you
protect him by keeping me happy, and I leave him alone.”
There was something in Raum’s voice that revealed a lot more about him than she had first guessed. Raum wasn’t
joking around here. He was deadly serious; she got the sense that this wasn’t his first time ‘destroying a man’. He wasn’t
bluffing.
As she was distracted, he stepped up to her, grabbing her by the throat and pushing her up against a wall. He moved his
face in real close so she could smell the stink of his breath. “So who owns you?”

“You may push me around

She held back the tears of her past and fought the urge to fight him. She was in no
position to win and she hated to admit it, but Raum was a living nightmare in a fight.
She wasn’t convinced she could beat him - at least in a fair fight. But you cannot win
You may throw me down
He repeated his question, crushing her into the wall.

But I’ll rise again

“You do.” She hated herself for saying the words but she took small comfort in the fact

The more you say

that she didn’t mean them in the slightest.

The more I defy you”

He let her go. “Good girl.”

Offspring: Defy You

“Now c’mon. We got to get to the Kings and explain all his mess with the angel’s ritual
and whatever the hell came out of that mirror.”
Raum began walking, making sure that she could keep up. Micah followed; all the
fight had left her. She was utterly exhausted. Raum had won. For now.

chapter xiii: Appendix

283
 chapter xiii: Appendix

284
Index
chapter xiv
A Brood 8, 18, 84 Bless 157
Build Points 75 Sacrifice 183
Academic 79, 118, 119 Bully 79, 118, 119, 202 Shepherd 186
Research Action 231 Cry Havoc Action 228 Choirs 8, 9, 18, 74
Acts 198 Intimidate Action 229 Codex 9, 21, 22, 36
Grace 198 Bygone 19, 26 Alliance 22, 36
Heinous 198 Commandments 22, 44
Minor 198 Hierarchy 22, 38
Prohibited 198 C Combat 122
Questionable 198 Actions 124, 125
Advantages 113 Census 41, 42
Affirmation 41 Damage 126
Inspired 114, 120 Death 130, 131
Prowess 114, 129 Mandates 42
Sovereignty 278 Downtime 224
Transcendent 114, 120 Duels 36
Affections 10, 28, 30, 50, 88 Challenge 112
Advantages 113 Maneuvers 79, 116, 129
Companion 10, 28, 149 Fray 132, 133
Domus 10, 28, 149 Comparable 113
Contest 112 Warfare 79, 123, 125
Hallow 148, 149 Weapons 126, 134, 136
Hallowed Weapon 10, 88, 136, 149 Disoriented 115
Dynamic 120, 123 Commandments 22, 44, 48, 49, 50,
Angels 9, 263, 264, 265 51, 52
Archangel 267 Fixed Difficulty 121
Phases 120 Punishment 46, 47
Dominion 268 Congregations 8
Guise 10, 131, 151 Declaration 120
Comparing 120 Brood 8, 18, 84
Messenger 269 Choir 8, 18, 84
Archetypes 87 Complication 120
Test 121 Murder 8, 18, 84
Asset Merchant 87 Conviction 8, 18, 19, 22, 84
Empyreal Echo 78, 87 Results 121
Secular 218 Deistical 25, 84
Too Human 87 Divine 23, 84
Warrior Born 87 Submit 112
Static 120 Infernal 24, 84
Artist 79, 118, 119, 202 Court 38
Magnum Opus 105 Test 112, 121
Character Creation 71 Black 42
Masterpiece Action 229 White 41
Masterpiece 229, 277 Archetypes 87
Affections 88 Creation Zeal 74
Avarice 62, 85 Criminal 79, 118, 119, 134
Appropriation 155 Boons 81
Build Points 75 Dead End Action 228
Covet 162 Secure Action 231
Drain Talent 99 Conviction 84
Character Types 72, 73 Crisis 204, 205
Harrow 170 Psychological 204
Power Hungry Vice 109 Characteristics 76
Development 90 Emotional 204
Embodiment 84 Irredeemable 204
Nephilim 205
B Inspirations 80
Maneuvers 79 Crucifixion 10, 45
Banishment 10, 131, 149, 262 Maturity 74 Branding 46, 200
Base Damage 126 Morality 83 Crucifixion Rite 105
Bishop 9, 32, 39, 279 Names 89 Exemplar 45
Blatant Manifestation 143 Nephilim Rejection 86 Trauma 200
Body Professions 79, 118 Persona 81 Vice 107
Bully 79, 118, 119 Professions 79
Criminal 79, 118, 119 D
Prowesses 77
Guardian 79, 118, 119 Secular 80 Damage 126
Body Set 75 Sets 75 Healing 128
Dynamic 77 Techniques 78 Lingering Wounds 127
Prowess 77 Vices 86 Wound Levels 88, 127
Reactive 77 Wound Levels 88 Death 10, 130,
Boon 77, 96 Zeal 74, 90 Banishment 131, 262
Rite 96, 105 Charity 55, 85 Hollow 130
Talent 96, 98, 99, 100, 101, 102 Agape Talent 98 Mercy Roll 130
Transgression 96, 103, 104 Agape Vice 107 Suicide 131
 True 130 Prudence 60, 85 Recure 181
Demon 9, 270, 272 Sloth 67, 85 Heinous Acts 198
Sample Demons 273 Temperance 61, 85 Hierarchy 9, 38, 48
Devils 9, 270 Wrath 68, 85 Bishop 9, 32, 39, 279
Baron 275 Emotional Trauma 88, 195 King 9, 33, 38, 278
Count 274 Crisis 204 Knight 9, 34, 39, 279
Guise 10, 131, 151 Envy 63, 85 Queen/Minister 9, 34, 38, 279
Viscount 274 Despoil 163 Removing Positions 41
Defensive Maneuvers 79, 116 Inner Silence 175 Rook 9, 34, 39, 279
Combat 126 Petty Vice 109 Sovereignty 38, 278, 279
Deistical 8, 16, 22, 25, 84 Perfect Liar Talent 101 Hollow Death 10, 130
Grey Knight 43 Slay 187 Domus 149
Punishment 47 Excommunicated 41, 47, 52 Purgatory 29
Disadvantages 114, 115 Brand 107 Trauma 200
Lingering 115 Extend Duration (Technique) 213 Hope 58, 85
Disoriented 115, 125 Extroverted Potent humans 73 Absolution 152
Movement 124, 134 Gullible Vice 108
Distinctive Humans 27, 73 F Prayer Talent 101
Divine 8, 16, 22, 23, 84 Faith 56, 85 Recure 181
Drama Points 77, 116, 211, 212 Accordance 153 Sanctuary 184
Refreshing 117 Brimstone 159 Horde 270
Vices 77, 106 Impel 172 Host 263
Dramatic Maneuvers 79, 116, 129 Righteous Fury Talent 101 Humans 27
Assault 129 Sacred Duty Vice 109 Affections 10, 28, 30, 50
Clinch 129 Fallen 5, 72 Companion 10, 28, 149
Combat 126 Quiescent 6, 17, 18, 34 Distinctive 27, 73
Disarm 129 Primeval 19, 34 Extroverted 27, 73
Fray Combat 132 Fortitude 57, 85 Introverted 27, 73
Leader of the Pack 129 Champion Talent 99 Mundane 27
Rise to the Challenge 129 Endure 166
Second Wind 129 I
Hidden Anger Vice 108
Speed 125 Renitence 182 Impeded 115, 116
Duration Valor 192 Inconspicuous Manifestation 143
Instant 145 Fray Combat 132, 133 Infernal 8, 16, 22, 24, 84
Lasting 145 Innocent Morality 83, 198
Lingering 145 G Damaging an Innocent 200
Dynamic Body 77 Talent 100
Dynamic Mind 77 Grace, Act 198
Gluttony 64, 85 Upkeep 199, 201, 231
Dynamic Soul 77 Inspirations 82, 114, 116, 120
Dispensation 165
E Indulge 173 Spending 82, 116, 120
Ravenous Talent 101 Exhausting 117
Effects Ravenous Vice 109 Refreshing 117
Combat 126 Voracity 193 Speed 125
Core 143 Guardian 79, 118, 119 Instant Duration 145
Potent 116, 118, 143, 145 Patrol Action 230 Introverted Potent Humans 27, 73
Speed 125, 144 Protect Action 230 Investigator 79, 118, 119
Embodiment 18, 54, 84 Guise 10, 131, 151 Hunt Action 229
Avarice 62, 85 Investigate Action 229
Charity 55, 85 H Irredeemable Morality 83, 198
Embodiment Techniques 31, 78, 147 Talent 100
Envy 63, 85 Hallow 83, 148, 149 Uncontrolled 84, 198, 204
Faith 56, 85 Banishment 131 Upkeep 199, 201, 231
Fortitude 57, 85 Hallowed Weapon 88, 148, 149
Gluttony 64, 85 Hardcore Morality 83, 199 J
Hope 58, 85 Hardened Morality 83, 198
Healing Trauma 202, 203 Justice 59, 85
Justice 59, 85 Augur 156
Lust 65, 85 Rehabilitation Action 230
Healing Wounds 128 Burden Vice 107
Pride 66, 85
 Judgment 178 Innocent 83, 198 Moment of Truth Talent 101
Scourge 185 Irredeemable 83, 199 Sacred Oath Vice 109
Zealous 102 Irredeemable Uncontrolled 83, 199 Psychological Trauma 88, 195
Trauma 195, 196 Crisis 204
K Typical 84, 198 Purgatory 10, 29, 128
King 9, 33, 38, 278 Mortal Coil 17, 29 Domus 149
Knight 9, 34, 39, 279 Reckoning 18
Mortal Trauma 197, 203 Q
L Crisis 204 Queen 9, 34, 38, 279
Mortal Wound 127, 130 Quiescent 6, 17, 18, 34
Last Crusade 7, 9, 21, 262 Banishment 131
Lasting Duration 45 Questionable Acts 198
Near Death 200
Extending 145 Morality Shift 204 R
Lingering Duration 145 Murders 8, 9, 18, 84
Lingering Trauma 196 Range 134
Lingering Wound 127 N Ranged Weapons 134
Lust 65, 85 Ranks 32
Enslave 167 Near Death 200 Reactive Prowess 77
Invidious 177 Nephilim 11, 17, 26, 50, 72 Wound Levels 88
Lingering Ardor Talent 100 Abnormality 98 Rebel 79, 118, 119
Lingering Ardor Vice 108 Ageless 30 Persecute Action 230
Perversion 179 Crisis 205 Resisting Techniques 144
Maturity 105 Sabotage Action 231
M Rejection 86 Reckoning 6, 18
Techniques 31, 72 Ageless 30
Maneuvers 79, 116, 126
Defensive 79, 126 O Subtle Manifestation 143
Dramatic 79, 126 Rejection, Nephilim 72, 86
Fray 133 Offensive Maneuvers 79, 126 Remnant 26
Offensive 79, 126 Office 30, 265 Preceptor 43
Refreshing 117, 126 Orders 266, 267 Resisting Techniques 144
Speed 125 Rook 9, 34, 39, 279
P
Techniques 126 S
Variable 126 Potent Boons 97
Warrior Born 87 Potent Effects 116, 118, 143, 145 Secular Power 82, 216
Manifestation 143 Speed 125, 144 Defense 216
Blatant 143 Potent Humans 27, 71, 73 Secular Boons 97
Inconspicuous 143 Power Monger 79, 118, 119 Set 74
Subtle 143 Acquire Action 228 Archetypes 87
Masterpiece 229, 277 Hinder Action 229 Severe Trauma 88, 197
Maturity 71, 74, 75 Machination Action 229 Symptom 86
Meek Boons 97 Pride 66, 85 Sloth 67, 85
Mercy Roll 130 Approbation 154 Common Sin Talent 99
Moderate Boons 97 Contempt Talent 99 Corruption 161
Mind Set 75, 78 Contempt Vice 107 Infestation 174
Dynamic 78, 79 Subjugation 190 Lazy Vice 108
Prowess 79 Vainglory 191 Slumber 188
Reactive 78, 79 Professions 79, 116, 118, 119 Soul Professions 79, 118
Mind Professions 79, 118 Potent Effect 118 Artist 79, 118, 119
Academic 79, 118, 119 Ranks 116, 118 Rebel 79, 118, 119
Investigator 79, 118, 119 Prohibited Acts 198 Therapist 79, 118, 119
Power Monger 79, 118, 119 Prowesses 77, 112 Soul Prowesses 77
Minister 9, 34, 38, 279 Advantage 113, 114 Surface Trauma 86, 197
Minor Acts 198 Dynamic 77 Sovereignty 38, 278, 279
Morality 83, 198 Reactive 77 States 115
Acts 198 Prudence 60, 85 Defeated 115
Alignment 198 Bliss 158 Disadvantage 115
Hardcore 83, 199 Confession 160 Cancelling 115
Hardened 83, 198 Foretelling 168 Disoriented 115
 Lingering Disadvantage 115 Judgment (Justice) 178 Affections 28
Impeded 115 Perversion (Lust) 179 Domus 28
Symptoms 206, 207 Ravage (Wrath) 180 Suicide 130
Recure (Hope) 181 True Death Roll 130
T Renitence (Fortitude) 182 True Voice 151
Talents 96, 97, 98, 99, 100, 101, 102 Sacrifice (Charity) 183 Typical Morality 84, 198
Techniques 143 Sanctuary (Hope) 184
Scourge (Justice) 185 U
Combat 125
Resisting 144 Shepherd (Charity) 186 Uncontrolled Irredeemable Morality
Challenge 145 Slay (Envy) 187 83, 199, 204
Contradicting 145 Slumber (Sloth) 188 Upkeep 231
Duration 145 Smite (Wrath) 189 Innocent Morality 83, 199, 201
Instant 145 Subjugation (Pride) 190 Irredeemable Morality 83, 199, 201
Lasting 145 Vainglory (Pride) 191 Predomination 226, 227
Extending 145, 213 Valor (Fortitude) 192
Lingering 145 Voracity (Gluttony) 193 V
Impeded 115 Transgressions 97, 103, 104
Technology 10, 31 Vice 86, 106, 107, 108, 109, 110
Fallen 78 Maturity 74
Manifestation 143 Temperance 61, 85
Blatant 143 Emotionally Cold Vice 108
Harmony 169 W
Inconspicuous 143
Subtle 143 Impartation 171 Weapons 136
Nephilim 78 Inquisition 176 Disarm 79, 129
Range 145 Mastery Talent 100 Hallowed 88
Repeated Attempts 146 Terms 32, 33 Maneuver 126
Speed 125, 144 Test 112, 121 Ranged 134
Targets 145 Therapist 79, 118, 119, 202 Wrath 68, 85
Technique, Core 78, 147 Rehabilitation Action 230 Animosity Vice 107
Hallow 148, 149 Therapy 203 Detestation 164
Nimbus 150 Immoral 203 Ravage 180
True Voice 151 Traits 116 Reaper 101
Technique, Embodiment 78, 147 Drama Points 116 Smite 189
Absolution (Hope) 152 Inspirations 116 Wounds 126, 127
Accordance (Faith) 153 Maneuvers 116 Healing 128
Approbation (Pride) 154 Professions 116 Levels 88,127
Appropriation (Avarice) 155 Techniques 116 Lingering 127
Auger (Justice) 156 Trauma Marking 127
Bless (Charity) 157 Acts 198 Maneuvers 126
Bliss (Prudence) 158 Alignment 198 Mortal 127
Brimstone (Faith) 159 Crisis 204, 205 Severe 88, 127
Confession (Prudence) 160 Emotional 195 Surface 88, 127
Corruption (Sloth) 161 Healing 202 Superficial 127
Covet (Avarice) 162 Forced 197 Thugs 136
Despoil (Envy) 163 Lingering 196 Trauma 195
Detestation (Wrath) 164 Mortal 196, 197
Dispensation (Gluttony) 165 Permanent 196 Z
Endure (Fortitude) 166 Psychological 195
Severe 88, 196, 197 Zeal 74, 90
Enslave (Lust) 167 Boons 81
Foretelling (Prudence) 168 Surface 88, 195.196, 197
Situations 200 Creation 74, 90
Harmony (Temperance) 169 Background 280
Harrow (Avarice) 170 Symptoms 197, 206, 207
Techniques 146 Development 74, 90
Impartation (Temperance) 171 Set 90
Impel (Faith) 172 Test 196, 197
Voluntary Test 197 Maturity 74
Indulge (Gluttony) 173 Set 74, 90
Infestation (Sloth) 174 Voluntary Trauma 197
Inner Silence (Envy) 175 Wound Levels 88, 195
Inquisition (Temperance) 176 Traumatic Situations 200
Invidious (Lust) 177 True Death 10, 47, 130